Advent Of A Gunslinger

Chapters

Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 27
Chapter 28
Chapter 30
Chapter 31
Chapter 32
Chapter 33
Chapter 34
Chapter 35
Chapter 36
Chapter 37
Chapter 38
Chapter 39
Chapter 40
Chapter 41
Chapter 43
Chapter 44
Chapter 45
Chapter 46
Chapter 47
Chapter 48
Chapter 49
Chapter 50
Chapter 51
Chapter 52
Chapter 53
Chapter 54
Chapter 55
Chapter 56
Chapter 57
Chapter 58
Chapter 59
Chapter 61
Chapter 62
Chapter 63
Chapter 64
Chapter 65
Chapter 66
Chapter 67
Chapter 68
Chapter 69
Chapter 70
Chapter 71
Chapter 72
Chapter 73
Chapter 74
Chapter 75
Chapter 76
Chapter 77
Chapter 78
Chapter 79
Chapter 80
Chapter 81
Chapter 82
Chapter 83
Chapter 84
Chapter 85
Chapter 86
Chapter 88
Chapter 89
Chapter 90
Chapter 91
Chapter 92
Chapter 93
Chapter 94
Chapter 95
Chapter 96
Chapter 97
Chapter 98
Chapter 99
Chapter 100
Chapter 101
Chapter 102
Chapter 103
Chapter 104
Chapter 105
Chapter 106
Chapter 107
Chapter 108
Chapter 109
Chapter 110
Chapter 111
Chapter 112
Chapter 113
Chapter 115
Chapter 116
Chapter 118
Chapter 119
Chapter 120
Chapter 121
Chapter 122
Chapter 123
Chapter 124
Chapter 125
Chapter 126
Chapter 128
Chapter 129
Chapter 130
Chapter 131
Chapter 132
Chapter 133
Chapter 134
Chapter 135
Chapter 136
Chapter 137
Chapter 138
Chapter 139
Chapter 140
Chapter 141
Chapter 142
Chapter 143
Chapter 144
Chapter 145
Chapter 146
Chapter 147
Chapter 148
Chapter 149
Chapter 150
Chapter 151
Chapter 152
Chapter 153
Chapter 155
Chapter 156
Chapter 157
Chapter 158
Chapter 159
Chapter 160
Chapter 161
Chapter 162
Chapter 163
Chapter 164
Chapter 165
Chapter 166
Chapter 167
Chapter 168
Chapter 169
Chapter 170
Chapter 171
Chapter 172
Chapter 173
Chapter 174
Chapter 175
Chapter 176
Chapter 177
Chapter 178
Chapter 179
Chapter 180
Chapter 182
Chapter 183
Introduction
Chapter 8
Chapter 29
Chapter 42
Chapter 60
Chapter 87
Chapter 114
Chapter 117
Chapter 127
Chapter 154
Chapter 181

Chapter 1

The Gunslinger.

The next morning, Axel rose out of the inn bed. Last night before he went to sleep, he had taken his gear off so that he could sleep soundly without damaging his possessions. He sat up, and took a good look at himself in the full-body sized mirror that sat against the wall.

“Hm…”

Without all of his gear, his appearance was far less than intimidating. He was a slender stallion thanks to the genes from his hippogriff father, but he was about the same size as the average pony thanks to his pegasus mother. His body was a pale beige color--matching that of the desert sand to be exact. His eyes were a shade of sea green, and both his mane and tail were a matching shade of dull ruby red. While he lacked the beaks of most hippogriffs, he instead had a regular pony face and snout. His wings were puffier with two sets of feathers in total thanks to both of his parents. His face also had a scar that went down the left side.

Axel spread his wings apart, and started to preen them with a few nibbles to keep them straight and in line. He expanded and contracted his wings in order to stretch them to make sure he had no cramps. “Alright.” After that, he concluded that he was properly rested, and was prepared to head out as he intended.

However, there was a bit of a problem in his way.

“What the hell?”

The vanity that he placed his gear upon was missing his hat and mask. By process of elimination, he was able to deduce just where those items had gone off to.

He exited the room and stepped out into the inn’s hallway. To his left, at the very end of the hallway, he would spot the same griffon woman he had met the night before.

“Excuse me,” he called out to her, “do ya happen to know where--”

“Oh!” As soon as she spotted Axel, the griffon flew down towards him to offer back his hat and mask. “I decided to go ahead and wash these items. They looked absolutely dirty and I wouldn’t want you to catch an illness, child.”

The stallion was unimpressed--a flat, neutral expression adorned his face as he swiped back his articles of clothing. “Listen, lady. Don’t go snoopin’ ‘round people’s things. You do that to the wrong person, and you’ll get a bullet between the eyes.”

“I’m sorry, sonny. I just wanted to help you in any way that I could. You see, I also--”

Unfortunately for her, Axel wasn’t in the mood to hold a conversation. “With all due diligence to your age, I ain’t got time to dawdle.” With that, he shut the door.

The griffon let out a sigh, but wasn’t completely deterred. She walked downstairs to the main tavern where she started to mull over her thoughts to herself. “Ah...that boy’s headed for trouble. Now just when is my son arriving? I told him to be here bright and early.”

Back upstairs, Axel had gotten himself together. His gear, his guns, his clothes--everything. Looking the exact same as when he first arrived at the tavern the night before. His wings were also covered in the same leathery armor to keep them protected from gunfire and other attacks. Once he had all of his stuff in place, he started to trot downstairs and silently made his way towards the exit.

And as soon as he got outside towards the dirt path that led away from any form of civilization, he saw a small airship land in front of him. It kicked up so much dust that Axel had to shield himself with his hoof. “...What’s this about?” he thought to himself.

It shut down, and slowly came to a stop. Moments later, a young griffon would exit the vehicle. He wore a pilot’s helmet, goggles, a brown bomber jacket, and a black scarf to go along with it. “Hey! Are you Mr. Remington?”

The stallion’s claw instinctively twitched towards his holster. “...Who wants to know?”

“Woah! Woah! Woah! Hey--chill! Easy, hombre!” the griffon shouted, and dropped to his knees with his claws wide open to show that he had no weapons. “I ain’t got no beef with you! My mother called me down here.”

Axel relaxed his stance--no longer ready to strike. Instead, he was now confused more than anything. “...Your mother? Would you happen to be related to--”

A few seconds passed, and right on cue, the griffon from before exited the tavern to meet them both outside. “Ah. Good. You’re here. Now, Mr. Remington, before you cut me off and go on another tangent about how you don’t want any help…”

At this point, Axel was fed up. His eyes dropped, but he didn’t want to be rude, so he simply stayed silent and listened to what the griffon ahd to say.

“...I want my son to accompany you,” she went on, “He’s travelled all around these parts and can take ya to Klugetown. They don’t mess with us griffons, so it’s extra safe.”

“And…” the young bird-man added, “It’s much more practical. Calculating the wind speed along with the constantly rising temperatures and likelihood of dust storms…” He took out a map, and looked it over for a second as he spoke. “You’d likely drop from exhaustion halfway there if you went on foot.”

“Kid is a braniac, huh? Guess it won’t be too terrible to ride with him. Still, feels hella awkward knowing these folks without their names.” Axel weighed his options on his head for a second, and decided to bite the bullet. “...Hold up now. Just who are ya’ll? And why are ya so keen on helpin’ me?”

“Erm…Vido, why don’t you go get your ship started? I’ll make sure our guest follows.” The older griffon requested her son to go back.

“Understood, madre.” The one named ‘Vido’ caught the hint, and returned to his machine.

Now alone with the stallion, the griffon started to explain herself. First with an introduction. “My name is Gabriella Castille Magpie, but you can refer to me as Cassy. Alright?”

The Buisnesswoman.

She was the one who managed the inn and tavern, and kept an inviting, lively atmosphere for the patrons. Individuals from far and wide would often come by just to see what she and her colleagues had to serve.

“Ms. Cassy. Alright then--and you said that’s your kid over there?” he pointed to the airship, “Vido?”

“That’s right, sugar--Vido Montaña Magpie. It’s his dream to be a tour guide of the world and show everyone the wonders of the various cultures on display…” She gazed at her son with a set of hopeful, doting eyes. An expression that only a parent could feel for their child.

There was a loose thread in the conversation. Axel wasted no time to pick at it. “Where’s your husband? Is he cool with lettin’ his son do all this?”

Cassy’s response was delayed. “...he’s not exactly around. That’s all I can tell you.”

“This is going nowhere. I can’t worry about that right now.” With this in mind, he would come to accept her offer, albeit begrudgingly. “...Guess I can’t exactly shake your stance. So I may as well take ya up on this.”

She turned to him with a slightly more hopeful expression on her face. “Are you sure?”

He responded with an exasperated roll of his eyes. “Cut the crap. Your boy’s got a point. I may as well take the high road and gain an advantage.”

Cassy went through a stage of relief as she took a deep breath. “Whew…” She was happy that this traveller would not force himself to go at it alone. The confidence she had in her son was unparalleled. “...Thank you. That puts me at ease knowing you have someone with you to back you up.”

Axel quickly denied that statement. “I ain’t gonna use yer boy as backup. This is somethin’ I need to accomplish on my lonesome. Ya hear?” He turned and walked towards the airship so as to not let her respond.

As he walked away, Cassy would smile and let out a happy trill. “Have fun out there!”

“Blech…” The stallion muttered under his breath as he entered the vehicle.

The young griffon was already at the wheel of the ship, ready to take off at a moment’s notice. “Alright, sir. Everything’s ready. Sorry about my mom. She can be kinda overbearing when it comes to folks who generally aren’t from around here. It’s like she fears for their safety out of habit.”

“Yeah. I can see that,” Axel shut the door, and stepped towards the middle of the airship’s deck. “I heard your name from your mother. But for the record, mind telling me who you are?”

“Vido Montaña Magpie,” he replied as he pushed his goggles down over his face. “At your service, mi hombre.”

The Wingman.

A tour guide who frequently travels, taking people wherever they want to go. Vido’s focus is mainly on southern Equestria and beyond, all the way towards places such as Austailia, Puerto Caballo, Shire Lanka, and many other locations. On occasion, he would also venture to places such as Klugetown and Abyssinia. The ship itself was a bit different from most others. The main deck was fitted with a massive glass dome to keep the elements out, and the balloon used to power it ran on steam energy.

Over the course of the airship ride, things were rather quiet between the two. Axel wasn’t very much for conversation, so it was up to Vido kick things off.

So he did.

“Hey, uh--so, mind telling me about yourself, sir?” he asked with a nervous laugh, “I uh, tend to chat with my passengers to keep things from being awkward. But it’s fine if you don’t wanna--I’d understand.”

From Axel’s perspective, he figured that it would be worth it to at least humor the griffon. “...What would you wanna know?”

“Oh, well for starters--what’s your name? Mom didn’t mention you by name in the carrier letter she sent me.”

The hippogriff stallion had walked over to the left side of the flying vessel in order to get a look at the horizon below. “Axel Remington,” he answered.

“No way!” Vido gasped with an excited chirp. “You’re--dude, you’re famous!”

Axel scoffed in response. “Really? Am I now?”

The griffon wanted to know more, so he pressed a button to engage the autopilot on his airship. Then, he turned around to continue the conversation proper. “Hell yeah! You’re the one who’s famous for taking down Billygoat The Kid, Chess E. James, and the Colton Gang!” he gushed, “You’re the talk of the town down South of the border.”

“I see,” he replied flatly, “Kid, don’t believe everything you hear. I didn’t handle those alone.”

“But you certainly had a claw in their takedowns, yeah? Come on, you know you’re amazing! Can I get your autograph?”

Axel sighed mentally. “This is gonna be a long ride.”

Chapter 2

The airship continued to float over the desert landscape. Just as Vido predicted, the dry air combined with the dust storms made it lethal for anyone to travel by land. The airship would serve as a much better alternative. One in which Axel didn’t have to worry about suffocation from heat exhaustion.

The flight itself would take about four hours total. Which would land Axel where he needed to be right around noon. Just early enough for him to execute what he had planned.

In the meantime, both he and Vido decided to pass their time by playing cards at a table located on the main deck in view of the flight controls. It wasn’t long before Axel sought to sate his curiosity with an inquiry.

“Your ma spoke of you like you’ve been doin’ this for a while,” he said as he looked up from his hand of cards, “Mind tellin’ me how long that is exactly?”

“I’ve been a guide for about ten years now, sir,” Vido explained, drawing another card, “I started off small. Giving people tours of Griffonstone where I lived with my mom and dad. Before long, everyone was super fond of my style and I wanted to expand. And...I’m sure you’re aware of the issues that plagued Griffonstone. What with the region falling heavily to poverty and stuff…”

Of course Axel was aware. Griffonstone was easily the second most tragic place to live after Klugetown itself. Though it mostly depended on what one was able to accomplish despite the problems…

“Which is why you and your mother both relocated to a region where you could potentially find more business.” Axel spoke his thoughts based on what he just heard. “Is that right?”

Vido replied, “That’s correct, sir. It was a bit difficult at first, but mom and I managed to bounce back from it. Also…” He slammed his cards down on the table, revealing a hand that was full of aces, “I win. Fold it, sir!”

“Argh…” Axel placed down his cards and revealed a hand that had nothing but fives and a Queen. “You got me. I’m surprised that you know this game so well. How old are you?”

“Twenty-four,” he replied proudly as he stood up from the table, “You could say that I’m young and proud, sir.”

“Yeah, I could say that,” Axel retorted dryly, “Never would have expected someone out here at such a ripe age. Keep your wits about you, alright?”

Vido would scoff at the lecture with a dismissive wave of his claw. “Oh please! I know what I’m doing. Besides, we’re about to come across a super sick dunas de arena!”

It took Axel a second to comprehend what he had just been told. “...Duna--what?”

Vido would then push Axel towards the right window of the airship. At that point, they had started to float over some of the Bone Dry Desert’s sand dunes.

Which left the hippogriff stallion less than impressed. “...It’s just sand.”

“Not just any ol’ sand!” Vido protested with a wide smile on his face as he started to give him the run-down, “These dunes are home to a crazy, almost unnatural phenomenon. Ever wonder why it’s called the Bone Dry Desert?”

Still as stoic as ever, Axel would reply, “...No. But I have a feeling you’re gonna tell me regardle--”

Before he could finish that sentence, Vido would continue. “It’s because of the ancient, magical, skeletal structures that are buried beneath the sand. When heated up by the sun’s rays, the sand gets reflected off so brightly that you’d swear that there was a gold mine beneath us!”

“Well now,” the gunslinger spoke up with a hint of faint interest in his voice, “I’d like to see that…”

“Oh, you’re about to!” Vido proclaimed, and took a look at his watch. “In about three….two…”

As he previously stated, when they would both look outside, they would see the sand way down below on the ground shine like gold bars. From one end of the horizon to the other, everything would be swathed in the beautiful, shiny yellow hue.

Rather unexpectedly, this actually managed to impress Axel. The stallion leaned upon the railing that was right next to the window as he gazed down. “Huh…” His eyes widened ever so slightly which conveyed the sense that he was impressed. “Hot damn, that’s actually one helluva sight.”

“I know right?!” Vido cheered. “Yes! I knew I could manage to get even the most hardened of gunslingers to appreciate the beauty of nature. Score one for hombre Vido.” With bated excitement, the griffon loomed over his passenger’s shoulder, “There’s a whole lot more I can show you. We have about two hours left before we arrive.”

“Welp, wouldn’t pay to be rude to Mrs. Magpie by not treatin’ her son right.” He thought about it for a second, and settled on allowing the griffon to show him more. “Guess I ain’t got much else to do. Take it away, hombre.”

“Yes!” Vido pumped his fist excitedly, but quickly settled himself down and cleared his throat. “Ahem. I mean, good. Let’s keep it going…”

Over the course of the next hour or so, Vido would show Axel various points of interests and different natural formations. Highlights would include a beach near the ocean that constantly had coconuts fall from the trees, littering the sand with them. As well as a formation of mountains that contained rare minerals that held untapped power. Of course there were also the various cloud formations that caused the extremely dry weather conditions. Such clouds were practically nonexistent above the world’s equator.

“Wow,” Axel made a comment once the tour was more or less finished, “You sure know your stuff.”

“Thank you, sir. I take pride in having knowledge on all sorts of subjects. Your weapons for instance...I couldn’t help but notice the pristine nickel-plating of your six-shooters. That’s a rare style that isn’t exactly around anymore.”

Vido had referred to Axel’s signature weapons that were placed in his thigh holsters. The stallion raised an eyebrow, unconvinced that the griffon would know very much about his family’s possessions. “Is that so? Before I return that nugget of conversation to your side of the field, tell me somethin’, kiddo.”

“No problem, sir. What would you like to know?”

“You...don’t strike me as the type to handle weaponry,” he gave his honest opinion, “You got some experience with ‘em?”

“Guess I may as well show him.” “Yeah you could kind of say that I do. One sec…” Vido reached into his pilot’s jacket, and pulled out what looked like an explosive canister. He then rolled up one of the sleeves on his jacket to expose a gauntlet that he had placed on his right wrist. “This was my old man’s grenade launcher.”

Axel peered at it with a curious stare. “Seems a bit crude...but very easy to conceal. Not bad.”

“Thank you,” Vido responded and started to give a demonstration. He would pantomime the placement of the canister on the wrist launcher. “I’d place it here, and with a press of a button, my little projectile goes flying with enough accurate velocity to fly as straight as a bullet for a good hundred yards or so, señor!”

“That sounds mighty fine. Would love to see it in action, but this ain’t a weapon’s tour.” “Sounds excitin’,” Axel admitted, “But I gotta focus on gettin’ where I need to go. How much longer?”

Vido hovered over to the airship’s controls in order to get a reading. “Let’s see...ah, we should arrive in half an hour. Now keep in mind, Mr. Remington, Klugetown is a very hostile locale and will shoot down any unknown aircraft that gets too close. I’m going to set us down about a mile away, and you should be able to make it there with little difficulty. Do you have enough water to stay hydrated?”

Axel showed him a canteen that he had stored within his leather jacket. “Right here.”

“Alrighty...and what are you gonna do once you get down there?”

The gunslinger would check both of his revolvers by taking them out of their holsters for a quick spin. “Get to Klugetown--get info on how to find Abyssinia, and go to Panthera.”

“...I see. Pretty risky, sir. That place isn’t on any map I’ve ever seen--and trust me, I know my maps. That’s gonna be a tall order...wh-what makes you think they’ll cooperate?”

As soon as Axel had finished his weapon check, he sheathed both of his guns. “I never said I was askin’ ‘em. I’m takin’ whatever info I can get. That’s that.”

Not unlike his mother from earlier, the griffon was a bit worried for the hippogriff. Given that he was part-pony, the risk of being captured for body parts was still there. As a result, he felt compelled to join him. “...I can help you. As a griffon, they won’t mess with me. Our body parts aren’t of any use to them. They take ponies because--”

“What they do with someone else’s bodies ain’t none’uh my business,” Axel remarked, “All I’m worried about is my family. And that should be your priority also. You need to turn right back around and go to your ma to show her that you’re safe.” He turned to the window where he could see Klugetown’s various junk buildings over the horizon. It wouldn’t be much longer now.

“But sir, I--!”

There was no stopping him. He refused to let someone get mixed up in what he was dealing with. “...Don’t sass me, son. I don’t need you riskin’ your neck for someone ya barely know. This is a family matter, ya hear?”

Vido caught the hint, and decided to give up early. Ultimately, the situation would be much less complicated to navigate that way. “...Understood sir. Preparing to land now.”

“At long last,” he thought to himself as the ship started to make its descent, “Time to reap.”

Chapter 3

No more words would be exchanged between the two. Axel made sure to keep things strictly professional, and brief from that point onward. On the outside, he did his best to keep up an aura of steeled passion. On the inside, however, that was a different story entirely. The mere idea of having someone he didn’t really know involved with his business sent a chill down his spine.

“The very minute I start gettin’ involved with someone, it’s all gonna go to shit. Not lettin’ someone else get dragged through the mud ‘cus’a me.”

The airship touched down with the trail that led towards Klugetown perfectly outlined in the sand. Axel exited the vehicle, and flipped a few bits in Vido’s direction. “‘Preciate ya. Now go on home, alright? This ain’t no picnic.”

Without missing a beat, the griffon caught the bits in his claw with a rather annoyed frown behind his beak. “With all due respect, señor. I’m not just some random kid. I can hold my own just fine, thank you.”

“Good,” he sniped in return, “But none of that’ll matter if you’re buried beneath the sand. Now go on. Get.”

It’s not that Axel didn’t trust the young bird-man. Quite the opposite actually. The problem stemmed from the fact that he didn’t want to see the griffon family torn apart anymore than they were at this point. While he had no idea what happened to Cassy’s husband, he could put the pieces together and infer that something must have caused his absence. Which, in turn, left Vido without a father. Something Axel knew all too well about.

Since he wasn’t in the mood to argue, Vido was more than compliant with the gunslinger. “Alright...just be careful, sir.” With that, he started up the airship once more, and took it back into the air…

Axel gave a sigh of relief, and started to trot down the path. “Good. I won’t have to worry about babysitting anymore. Now to get back to business.”

The trail would lead him straight to it. Klugetown was a massive assortment of various homes and shops all mis-mashed into a singular entity. Admittedly, it was more like an entire city than a town. Its population was easily on the same level as Ponyville's. Its more vertical structural integrity completely betrayed the true mass of life that accumulated in such a place.

And yet, its aura was, in a word: Sleazy.

Everything about it screamed corruption and a lawless, untamed environment. Fitting given the population was primarily composed of Beasts. Animal-esque races that were sentient and operated on two legs not unlike the dragons. What separated them from the dragons, though, was their morals. Or lack thereof in this case. Dragons, ponies, griffons, and the various other races of Equestria all followed some sort of widely agreed-upon sense of ethics or etiquette. Even with their cultural differences.

The beasts of Klugetown, however? They had no such morals. They were infamous for being more than willing to stab their close friends and family members in the back if it meant they could get a leg up on one another. Most infamously, a beastman known as Capper even attempted to take advantage of, and sell the Princess of Friendship (who currently ruled Equestria), and her friends. An eternal free-for-all, as it were. Which begged the question:

Just how did a place with no morals, no laws, and no regard for safety function for this long? How had it not collapsed in on itself and imploded from the inside? How was a society that was eternally divided against itself still standing?

Even if he had no intention of doing so, Axel was about to find that out for himself.

He was right on schedule. The sun was at its highest point in the sky, which meant that it was about noon or so. Everything was falling right into place.

The closer he got to the desert town, the more everything would bend and shift to his perspective. The homes looked like they were made out of the oldest wood imaginable and defied the laws of physics with how they were able to remain upright. Other buildings were made of rusted metals that indicated signs of constant weathering. There was one building that stood among the rest which lay at the very epicenter on a rock formation above everything else.

Loads of options for Axel to take. But he didn’t want to roam around constantly at the risk of roused suspicion. “Better stay where I can be seen for now. The very minute I find myself isolated is the minute I find myself in a shitty situation.”

Meanwhile, not far from the town’s entrance…

A few sets of eyes already had their sights set on the pony-like creature that entered their homeland. From behind a set of doors, a pair of voices were already chatting to each other.

“Hey. You seein’ this?” a voice said.

“Yeah. What about it? It doesn’t look worth the time to me. Hippogriff parts aren’t worth as much. You know that,” a second voice replied.

“Of course I do. But even they don’t come around here that often. It must be here for a reason.”

The first voice went silent for a moment as they observed this newcomer. “...Look closer. Notice how it’s dressed. It must be a bounty hunter.”

“Great, just great. Another goddamn debt collector. Or worse--what if he’s a narc? Fuckin’ ‘ell...” the second voice grumbled, “Should we kill it or what?”

“Keep your shirt on. I think we can reason with it before it causes any trouble.”

Back with Axel…

The hippogriff had gotten nowhere so far. Most of the locals didn’t engage with him, and either avoided eye contact or quickened their paces to get away from him faster. Was it out of fear or for some other reason entirely?

Either way, this left the stallion in a huff.

“Grrrgh…” He grit his teeth beneath his facemask. “What the hell? Seems like everyone’s trying to get away from me as fast as they possibly can. I won’t get any information at this rate. Maybe I should hit up one of the local pubs for some details.”

Behind him, he would hear a voice call out. A shrill, raspy one. “Excuse me, sir?”

Out of instinct, Axel pivoted on his hind-leg and turned around with his claws itching to grab his pistols. “Who--? Eh?” The source of the voice wasn’t at his eye level, so he had to look down…

And there, he found a rather short and pudgy porcupine that stood on two legs and was able to speak! “You sir, yes. I couldn’t help but notice you were lost. Do you want some help?”

Axel relaxed from his stance, but still kept his wits about him. After all, this was often how pickpocket routines went, among other sleazy things. “...I’m lookin’ for some info. Specifically how to get to Abyssinia.”

“Hrm, I see…” the porcupine stroked his chin with his left paw, “I might be able to help. But such valuable details come at a price. The question is: Is it a price that you’re willing to afford?” The quills on his back stood up and at the ready…

Axel noted the movements of the porcupine’s needles. The rumor about whether or not they could shoot them at will was something that he did not want to test out. “That depends on whether or not you actually have what I’m looking for.”

“Oh we have what youse lookin’ fo’, awright…” Another resident of Klugetown made an appearance. This one had an elongated snout, akin to that of a crocodile. “Youse just gotta follow what we’s say, and don’t dick around. Got it?” He brandished a small dagger that looked to be made of bone.

“Great. Both of them already appear to be semi-hostile and somewhat suspicious. Is this really all I’m able to deal with here?” Axel was in disbelief at what he just heard. Individuals like this were of no use because they couldn’t be trusted. They already gave him a rather uncomfortable vibe which caused him to calculate his surroundings for a good ten seconds...

After which, the crocodilian resident spoke up. “‘Ey? You deaf’a somethin’? If you ain’t gon’ play by our rules, then take ya ass right back from where ya came from, homie.”

The porcupine would follow up. “If you’re looking to put any of us in the dirt for debt, you have another thing coming. These parts don’t really cater to...your types.”

Axel almost scoffed at this. “Ain’t that a fact? Mind tellin’ me what that’s s’posed to mean?”

“Youse!” the croc shouted, “The kinda folks that try to act all big and tough tryin’a save someone’s ass. Ain’t nobody got time fo’ dat shit here. You either get ahead, or get dead. That’s how da Kluge works.”

Before he responded, Axel would make a mental note. “Get ahead or get dead? What a mantra to have…” Then, he answered. “I see now. Sorry for interruptin’ ya’lls date. I need to get back to what I was doin’.”

Such a remark angered the croc. “Wh--date?! Who in the hell you think you--?!”

Just then, another voice decided to cut into the situation. “Oi! You two shellheads betta knock it off!” The voice was loud, commanding, and rather feminine.

“Aw, shit,” the porcupine swore and quickly turned on a dime, “She’s here. Let’s bounce for now, dawg.”

The croc snarled, and trudged away while glaring daggers at the stallion…

From the corner of his eye, Axel watched as a female Abyssinian came into view. She had gray fur with a few circular spots all over her body, jade green eyes, a pair of small, rounded glasses over her eyes, and short brunette hair. She wore a pair of green, camo-patterned bike shorts, and a black tank top. Her build was average with a bit of muscle along her arms and legs and an average bust. Over that, she had on an apron which had various splatters of oil and grease and a pair of welding gloves.

“I’ll bash ye up proper if I catch ya messin’ with more visitors!” she said to the gunslinger with a thick accent similar to that of ponies from Bales, “Those fookin’ dummies are--well, just that--dummies.”

Axel looked up at her. “It’s...fine. I’m new in town, so I’m just getting a feel for the place.”

“Aye. I see that,” she placed her hands on her hips and looked down at the ground, “Newbies like you always get shat right out on the pavement after bein’ screwed by the wrong pooch.” “Better get him off the streets before someone tries to chop him up for money.” After a moment of thought to herself, she folded her arms. “Listen. Stallion. I might be willing to help out if you promise to keep yar presence on the low. I have a rep I need to keep, ya ken?”

Something about her was different. Axel couldn’t put his claw on it, but the vibe of this Abyssinian was nothing like the ones he had encountered in his youth. While it was less than ideal...

“To say that I trust her would be pushing it. But she could’ve easily let me get into a fight and cause a scene. And yet, she decided to interject anyway. Hm…”

There was a wary sort of tension in his eyes as he spoke. “...Alright. But no tricks, missy.”

She turned and started walking towards an alley. “It's nothing purrr-sonal. I just have to be careful, ie? Now hurry up before we get spotted, deall?”

“What sort of rep could she mean, I wonder…and what language does she speak?”

Chapter 4

The Mechanic.

The Abyssinian led Axel down the alleyway which then led to a flight of stairs that would take them underground and into a stony hallway that led to other homes boarded up by poorly welded doors. On the way to their destination, they would pass by those doorways that would have lots of...diverse noises behind them.

“So you go and hop on his dick instead of trying to talk things out?!” a male voice screamed from behind a door, “The fuck kinda girlfriend are you?!”

A female voice would scream right back. “You’re no better! You’re always chatting with those other hoes down the street!”

Behind another door…

“Where’d you put my shit?! I need that to pay back the boss!”

“You should’ve said something, dumbass. My friends and I smoked that shit last week.”

This was followed by the sound of something hitting the wall. “You what?! You motherfucker! You owe me for that!”

And behind another door, all bets were off. What sounded like visceral melee combat took place along with the sound of various items that crashed, broke, and shattered. There was an overlap of reptilian hissing and squeals of a swine.

Axel wasn’t fazed by this, however. He kept his sights set forward, and continued to follow the cat lady.

She decided to break the silence between them with a few words. “Apologies for all the noisy neighbors. Everybody here likes to muck about in their own eccentric ways.”

“I can see that,” Axel replied, “But where are ya takin’ me?”

“To me home, see. Just gotta take the elevator.” She pointed to the very end of the hall where a cargo elevator was located. The metal cage of it was just as rusted as the other metal that Axel had come across thus far.

“Yeech,” he mumbled, “Feel like I’mma get tetanus from just bein’ ‘round these parts.”

The she-cat laughed off his concern. “Oh don’tcha fret about that, syr. Klugetown has been disease free fer the last hundred years’er so.”

That didn’t quite put him at ease, though. It was at times like this where he was grateful that he was covered fully in armor from claw to hoof.

The two of them took the cargo elevator down deeper into the underground ‘building’ of sorts. The whole time, Axel was still extremely wary of the she-cat and prepared himself for any number of sticky situations.

“Didn’t catch yur name, mister. Mind tellin’ me who ya are? It’ll make things a touch less awkward.”

Axel didn’t want to take that chance quite yet. It was entirely plausible that he had garnered infamy for his bounty work, so he settled on an alias for the time being. “Remy,” he replied, “Just Remy.”

“Remy, eh? Quite the regal, name indeed. You can call me Mynx, yeah?”

Soon enough, the elevator came to a stop and the two would exit at the same time, into another stony hall with doors all around that led into various homes. There wasn’t as much noise down here compared to up top, except for some distant moans and huffs.

Mynx let out an awkward cough. “Ahem. Once again, sorry ‘bout the noise. Neighbors gonna sex each other up six ways to Sunday regardless of whatcha tell ‘em.” She would take him to one of the doors, and open it. “Welcome to me home and place of work.”

Inside, was a fairly normal-looking apartment complex. A living room, hardwood floors, a kitchen--everything one would expect to have in a regular house. A stark contrast to harsh conditions that plagued the rest of Klugetown and its residents.

“...Hrm,” Axel took a look around, “Not what I was expecting. Wait a second, this is also your place of work? Where do you conduct your business?”

“Aye, follow me, ya buff,” she led him through her home and to her garage. There, he would find loads and loads of metal plating stacked neatly into piles all over the room. In the middle of it, lied her work table which contained small piles of what looked to be items such as toys and pipes.

Axel stepped into her workshop, and commented on what he saw. “Well now. You must be a skilled welder. My pa used to do woodwork for a time.”

“Oh yeah? I tried it meself once. Couldn’t deal with fookin’ splinters up in my tail and such.”

“So you’d rather deal with heavy metal?” he questioned.

Mynx flopped down in the chair behind her desk, and prop her legs upon it, “Aye, lad. I can pump me some iron. But wood is another thing entirely.” She took off her gloves, and went on. “So, I understand you need to get to Abyssinia, yeh? Mind tellin’ me why exactly?”

He hesitated to give the details. “...It’s a family matter.”

Unfortunately for him, Mynx refused to accept this answer. “Sorry, mate. I ain’t just about to let anyone head there. Especially someone that looks like he’s ‘bout ready to fire on all cylinders. Can ya at least gimme a few nuggets of info?”

Naturally, his appearance did give off the impression of a man on a mission. Whether he liked it or not, Mynx’s concern was warranted. From her perspective, some crazed gunslinger wanted to go shoot up her hometown--at least, that was the absolute worst-case scenario that Axel could think of.

“Sonuva gun. Can’t blame her, though. It’s a valid concern to have.”

With his options, and time limited, Axel chose to indulge the she-cat a bit more. “Alright. I’ll tell ya what I can. Long story short…”

In a concise, controlled manner, he’d go on to explain why he was out there. However, he chose his words carefully and left out specific details such as his family name.

“...I’m on a mission to find and kill those black cat bastards with yellow eyes.”

“Black fur...yellow eyes,” Mynx muttered and scratched her left ear as she thought about it. Once she came to the realization, she sat upright, and grit her teeth. “Oh no...yur dealing with quite possibly the worst possible group of Abyssinians.” Her facial expression dropped to a more fearful one. “You...you shouldn’t mess with them, Remy. I naydn’t recommend it.”

Was he really going to be lectured yet again about not being prepared for this? Axel wasn’t about to stand for it. He shot her a stern glare. “You don’t need to hit me with that nonsense, lil’ missy. I already know how that pussy gang operates.”

Oddly enough, that wasn’t Mynx’s point. She stood up from her desk, and walked around to meet the hippogriff at eye level with an anxious look on her face. “No, it’s not that, it’s--!”

KNOCK-KNOCK-KNOCK!

Before Mynx could explain herself, there would be a knock at her front door. “Maxine. I know you’re home. I need to speak with you.”

The she-cat’s ears twitched, and her tail stood up on end. Her pupils shrank, and her heart practically skipped a beat. “...! O-One sec, yeh?” She turned to Axel and spoke in a rushed, anxious whisper. “Go hide! Now!”

Normally, he wasn’t keen on running from danger. But given that his presence could inadvertently jeopardize her safety, he did as she said. Axel dove, and hid in the locker that was near one of the piles of metal. After which, Mynx would lock the door into place with a combination lock that only she knew the code to. This was done to make sure it didn’t fly open by accident.

Then, she would return to her desk, and start writing something down on paper with her glasses on. This was done in an attempt to look as natural as possible. “It’s open.”

The front door to her apartment would open, and close a few seconds later. After several footsteps, another Abyssinian would enter the garage. However, unlike most of the Abyssinians known to the average Equestrian, this one was dressed rather nicely in a black suit and dress pants that looked like they had just been pressed, a white stetson hat on his head, and a pair of shades with solid gold accented around the edges of the lenses around his eyes.

There were a few small bars in the metal supply locker that allowed Axel to peek through to see the room. What really tipped him off though, was the fact that this tomcat matched up perfectly with one of the many he encountered when he was younger. Jet black fur, yellow eyes, knife-like claws.

“...Could that be? He looks just like…”

“Leave my wife out of this!”

“Let me go, please!!”

Indeed. The general facial structure of this tom matched the particular one that forcefully removed his mother from their home. The main, and obvious difference was that the tom had aged over the course of the last twenty years, which would put him in his late thirties at minimum.

“I could put a bullet between his eyes right now...however, he may be my ticket there. Decisions…”

The Abyssinian male was tall, and had a broad muscle structure befitting that of a bodybuilder. Much different than the more rugged appearance he had all those years ago. He spoke with a deep, imposing voice that demanded attention.

“Maxine,” he addressed the lady cat, “It’s good to see you here. How has everything been?”

“Oh...you know…” Mynx hesitated to answer, and almost stumbled over her words, “F-fine, Mr. Gatto.”

The tom removed his glasses, and properly folded the temples into place so that he could put them in his pocket. “Hmhm...come now, we’re all friends here. Just Gatto is fine on its own.”

“Oh, okay, G-Gatto, sir.” Mynx shivered in her seat, much less confident now than she was before. “Anyway...all of my things are in place. I just need to fill a few more orders, and I’ll have the weapons you need by next week.”

“Weapons?” Axel thought to himself. “I wonder what exactly she’s making for this bozo.”

“Hmm...that isn’t going to work for me,” Gatto replied with a shake of his head, “Our boss has an important fight to oversee. We need the best materials we can find.”

Axel had to hold back his shock to keep a low profile. “Wait a minute, there’s someone above him? Maybe it’s a good thing I didn’t shoot first…”

Sadly, this conflicted with Mynx’s plans. As a commission-based professional, she got paid with every individual weapon that was purchased that contained her materials. However, she had other orders to fill in the meantime, and wanted to get paid for those ones first.

“S-sir,” she sputtered with a shaky mewl, “I uh...would like to request a delay on that. With my other jobs stacked between there, I need the money from those just to get through the week. Today is, wot,” she took a quick glance at the calendar on her wall nearby, “Tuesday, yeah? Can ye at least give me ‘til Friday fer it? ...Please?”

The tomcat put his hand-paws together, and tapped his index-fingertips against each other. He was weighing his options…

And with that, came a deafening silence. The tension increased further and further, until finally, Gatto would answer.

“Stand up, Maxine. Walk around to the front of your desk, please.”

Once again, her tail along with her fur stood up on end. But she sat back in a slump momentarily right before she gave in to the demand, and rose from her seat. She walked around to the front of her desk, and stood in front of the well-dressed tom.

“...Yes, sir?”

Chapter 5

The Dreaded.

Gatto put a hand on her shoulder, which only caused the she-cat to tremble violently. “Now now...Maxine. I’m sure you’re aware of the terms that we have agreed upon.”

Mynx turned her head away, but couldn’t move. Her heart started to race, the excess blood that pumped through her body kickstarted her fight-or-flight response, but she didn’t move. The overwhelming sense of dread caused her body to lock up. “I-I-I…”

“Hm?” he asked as felt the side of her face with the back of his hand.

Axel grit his teeth. Part of him wanted to leap in and save her immediately, but he knew that doing so would likely put himself at risk if Gatto recognized him. Which in turn, would lead to him having to kill the Abyssinian, which he didn’t want to do just yet. “Dammit. I need to--” He tried to push against the inside of the locker, but remembered that it was locked. “Son of a bitch! I can’t move, and I can’t get a clear shot from here either!”

In a word, they were both helpless.

Gatto would keep up his actions without fear of interruption. “You what? Do you have something to say to me?” His hand would move further downwards, and grab ahold of her apron. “Do I have to pull the answer out of you?”

Once again, she was silent. Mynx swallowed a lump of fear that had been stuck in her throat. Bullets of sweat ran down her fur. “S-sir...I don’t...”

“You don’t what?” With a swift flick of his wrist, he tore the apron off of her body. He would then reach beneath her tank top, and grab ahold of her breast to assert himself over her.

“...Ah!” she gasped, utterly shocked by the violation of her body.

Gatto would then lean forward and push Mynx down against her desk. Completely out of view of Axel now. Even if he could get a shot off, the lack of visibility prevented him from doing anything.

“May I remind you...that your sister is under our care. If you want her to remain safe, I suggest that you follow my orders.” Gatto had ripped her top off and exposed both of her breasts. His claws were dangerously close to her fur. “Do I make myself clear?”

Mynx had begun to hyperventilate softly. She bit her tongue to prevent herself from allowing a hiss or wail to escape her lips. Her eyes shifted to the left where a photograph was located on her desk. A portrait that contained both herself and a shorter, black she-cat with thick glasses.

With her hands metaphorically tied, she hurriedly answered. “Y-yes sir! Okay! P-please don’t hurt me!”

At last, Gatto would release her. “Oh please…” He stood upright, and straightened out his suit. “I have no intention of bringing you any harm. But you know how my boss’s policy functions. You will be paid in full at the end of the week. Until then, you are to focus solely on our order, and no one else’s. Is that clear, ma’am?”

Mynx stood upright, and quickly replied with a nod. “Y-yes sir!”

“Very well…” He delivered a quick slap to her behind, and turned to leave the room. “Don’t disappoint us.”

“Ah! I-I won’t!”

There was silence as the Abyssinian’s footsteps slowly faded away. The door to Mynx’s abode was shut, and she waited until she could hear the elevator travel upwards before she relaxed.

“...Whew...he’s gone.”

Mynx retrieved another top to replace her shredded one, and would proceed to unlock the locker that the hippogriff had hid himself within.

“ACK!” Axel had to remove his facemask, and take a deep breath. The enclosed confines of the locker made it difficult to breathe, so he needed a moment to recover. “...What the...who the…?”

The she-cat would try to downplay the scenario. “Erm...don’t mind him. He tends to get a bit touchy when he’s anxious.”

“Anxious my ass,” Axel snapped in response, “That slimy sidewinder violated you for his personal gain.”

“L-Listen…” Yet again, she would deny it. Mynx sat down at her desk and tried to reason with him and somehow manage to justify the behavior of what she just experienced. “My sister lives with his folks on the other side of town. I’m simply doin’ my job and repayin’ them.”

This was not going to be easy. Someone like this was convinced that such behaviors were acceptable and couldn’t be changed. Axel sighed. “Hrm…” He then took the conversation a bit more slowly. “My question is this: You didn’t have a problem with him touching all over your lady bits?”

“I can’t let him get involved in this. This ain’t his problem.” “...He was just fussin’ around,” she said, “Mr. G does it all the time. Whenever I doubt myself, he grabs me up and I feel all excited and ready to keep goin’, savvy?”

“So is it some kinda fling-thing? If so, then it’s not my place to judge.” Frankly, Axel wasn’t entirely convinced. Then again, he didn’t exactly have the best view of the situation since he was locked in a closet with very limited space. “...Right. Anyhow, that guy might have been involved in the destruction of my family. So whether you like it or not, I need to find a way to Abyssinia.”

Mynx nervously grabbed onto her tail. There really was no way to convince him otherwise, was there? “Alright, mate. Listen up. Me sister Kora is an instructor at the only academy in the entire region.” She let go of her tail, and pointed the photograph on the desk that contained the two Abyssinians. She then grabbed a map from one of the drawers in her desk. “Now...I’mma offer this to ye if ye promise to keep quiet about what you just saw and heard. Deall?”

Axel scoffed mentally. “Yeah. That ain’t happenin’. Next time I see that pussy bitch, I’m buryin’ him six meters under the dirt. Nobody should be out here treatin’ a woman like that.”

In order to get what he wanted, he had to put on a front of compliance with the she-cat. “Fine by me,” he responded, “But just so you know, I’m doin’ this for myself. Ain’t nobody else is gettin’ involved. So you can put whatever concerns you have in a barrel and toss it off a ridge.”

“Sounds swell. Just one more thing...” She handed him the map, and the hippogriff accepted it in his claw.

“What’s that?” he asked.

“...How much does your family mean to ya?”

Axel looked down at himself, then back up at Mynx. “You can see it for yourself, can’tcha? I’d go to the ends of the earth to avenge ‘em. Come hell or highwater. The folks who did this to ‘em--and to me--are gonna pay. Pure and simple.”

Mynx paused for a moment as she thought to herself. “...Hell or highwater, eh? This mug right here is somethin’ else. I couldn’t imagine bein’ spunky enough to raise a claw against Gatto and Big Boss. Could he actually do it? My life is already spoken for, but can he really set Kora free?”

It was almost as if the both of them knew exactly what they wanted each other to accomplish. The only problem was that vocal expression of such thoughts was too great a risk. Parts of them both still didn’t quite trust the other.

Axel would break the silence with a snap of his claws. “...Any particular reason why you’d ask that?”

“No…” she denied, “Just wanted to understand yer plight, sir. I hope you get what you’re looking for. Stay safe, yeh?”

“...No promises.” Axel would place his mask back on his face, and proceed to take his leave. “In the world of bounty huntin’, there ain’t no room for safety.” With the map now in his possession, he would most certainly have an easier time with navigation. All he could do was hope that this ‘Kora’ gal was actually capable of working with him. But there was something that he just couldn’t comprehend.

“This mucked-up place actually has education?”

Mynx was left alone, and had to rush back into gear to get started on her work. With no way to tell if she’d be done in time or not, a sense of dread filled her body as she got the metals she needed together.

“C’mon. Focus, ya corny lass. You can do this…”

Gatto had made his way through the marketplace in the epicenter of Klugetown. However, he was stopped partway by two individuals.

“Mr. G!” the raspy voice of a porcupine barreled out into the air behind him. “Mr. G! I found something!”

The Abyssinian hissed out of primal, defensive instinct, but dropped his guard once he turned around to look for the source of the noise. “...Oh.” His eyes drifted downward. “It’s you.”

“Ey, yo, don’t fuhget about me, partna,” the crocodilian resident joined his porcupine companion moments later. “We both gots ourselves some juicy info for ya. Both’a us. As in, we found it togetha.”

“I see…” Gatto folded his arms with an impatient glare on his face. “Well? Spit it out, you two. I don’t have all day.”

“Okay! Okay!” the porcupine went on, “You see...this dude came up into the town. He was all decked out in Wild West gear n’ shit. Lookin’ like he was gonna hunt somebody.”

Gatto’s eyes widened ever so slightly to convey muted intrigue. “Oh? Well then. Did you find out what he was? Was he a pony?”

“Not exactly,” said the croc, “He sorta looked like one, but had wings and opposable claws like one’a the hippogriffs. His parts wouldn’t be worth nearly as much as bona-fide pony bits.”

“Or I guess you could say...pona-fide?” the porcupine said with a raspy cackle. “Pona--get it?!”

SMACK!

The croc casually punched the porcupine’s snout, which sent him flying into a nearby wall next to a stand. “Ow! Gimme a warning next time, daddy!”

Gatto chose to ignore the pun entirely. “...Right. So did anything else happen or is this just another odd visitor?”

“As’a mattah of fact, yuh,” the croc folded his arms as well, “Yo girl Mynx suddenly came in and scared--” his eyes shot open, and he quickly altered some of the story, “I mean, ran off with him. Didja see him down in her place?”

“...A hippogriff with a Western vibe. Rings a bell indeed.” After some reflection, Gatto would answer. “I did not. Strange. This could prove most interesting indeed and it’s something that the boss could take advantage of.”

The porcupine would grumble as he stumbled back into view. “So er...what do you intend to do from here, sir?”

“Me? I’m going to pay a visit to one of our wards. If things are headed the way that I believe they are, then our boss is going to want to meet this hippogriff cowboy. You two should keep an eye on Maxine in the meantime. Understand?”

The croc cracked his knuckles. “Yeah, yeah. So long as we get them unicorn horns ya promised.”

“With the magic in those horns,” the porcupine’s quills stood up on end as drool fell from the side of his mouth, “Ohhh, the varmints we could take advantage of...”

Gatto would light up a cigar, and take a puff from it. “It’ll be all yours. Just don’t screw it up.” “Like you always do.” He turned, and started to walk into the inner administrative district of town. “Adieu, gentlemen.”

“Kora is going to love to hear this.”

Chapter 6

Believe it or not, yes. There was in fact a school located within the confines of a lawless cesspool like Klugetown. Even among the various acts of pony enslavement and substance abuse, there was some sense of order.

Though, it was reserved only for those who had the capacity to pay.

Within the confines of a rather normal-looking building was a training facility dedicated to helping Kluegtowners master the art of fighting. Each instructor had their own styles based on various techniques found throughout the world. Essentially? A fight club.

In one room in particular, a female Abyssinian with black fur and a muscular build had been giving instructional drills. Her attire consisted of a gray sports bra and blue bike shorts. Her authoritative, yet calm tone allowed her to stand out among her students who were of various Beast races. She was also very well-spoken for a Klugetown resident.

“Remember, strike with the knee to counter against grapples, ya’ll.” She demonstrated the move on a punching bag that hung from a chain against the ceiling. “Your opponent will usually go for a clinch if your posture is too relaxed. So when you see them try to reach with their arms, you strike with a well-timed knee to throw them off-balance and restrict their approach. Does that make sense to everyone?”

The various beasts who had been lined up against the wall of the gymnasium gave various murmurs of understanding…

“Good,” she said, “Now I want each of you to come up and try it for yourselves. Then, we will split apart into teams and try it further. Okay? Let’s git--”

TAP-TAP-TAP

There was a knock at the door of her gym. The Abyssinian would stop mid-lecture to answer it. “Give me one second, everyone.”

“Yes, Ms. Kora,” the students replied in unison.

The Disciplinary.

She let loose a small purr of satisfaction under her breath when she heard her students respond in an orderly fashion. Nothing made her feel more at peace than the knowledge of everything working properly.

She walked to the gym door, and opened it to find a well-dressed Abyssinian tom. “...Mr. Gatto?” she greeted him, “What brings you by on this fine day?”

“Yes, I would just like to speak with you for a moment. Won’t take long.”

Kora retrieved her round glasses and placed them on her face. Gatto was much taller than she was. In fact, she was only a little bit taller than the average pony. “What’s the matter, good sir?”

“Two things,” he put his hands together, “First and chiefly of which, your sister is dealing with quite the workload order from my boss. Would be a shame if she didn’t accomplish it in time…”

Turns out that Kora was Maxine’s sister. Gatto’s ‘boss’, however, was still yet to be seen.

Kora didn’t take kindly to such words, but also knew that her own position was rather precarious. As such, she knew she had to hold her tongue. “Hmph...did you arrive here to merely insult me with your idle chatter, or do you actually have something important to say?”

“Hmph. You’d rather cut to the important shit early, eh? I like that about you,” Gatto remarked, and pointed the cigar in her direction. “Very well, then. What I mainly wanted to discuss with you is that we might have a bit of a situation on our paws.”

Kora folded her arms. Her tail flicked as a sign of her impatience. “What is it, G?”

“My informants came across a few bits of fishy info. Something about a hippogriff cowboy…”

The she-cat took a second to respond as she glanced down at the floor. “Ah, I see. So the time has finally come, ain’t it?”

“I’m afraid so. If he’s here, then that means my boss messed up something from two decades ago. We really can’t take time to deal with this right now because, well--”

Kora let out another small purr to mock him. “You’rrrrrrre busy. And ya’ll can’t tell me why because that’s how things work, ‘cetera, ‘cetera.”

Gatto snapped his fingers, and flashed her a wide smile. “That’s it. You learn fast, don’t you?”

“That was rhetorical, you imbecile.” She didn’t take very kindly to that. Her expression flattened along with her drooped ears which indicated apathy. “Am I s’posed to be impressed? Anyhow, just what do ya’ll want from me?”

“If you see him, take him down. But don’t kill,” the tom explained, “If that really is who I think it is, then we would do better to make good use of him rather than just exterminate him on sight. I came to you because you’re skilled with your…” He waved his hand around as he tried to come up with a term to use. “...Beatboxing, or whatever.”

“Kickboxin’,” she hissed in response, and adjusted her glasses, “And I might consider assistin’ with that…”

“Well actually, this is non-negotiable,” he persisted, “You see him, you deal with him. Got it?”

The idea of going up against someone she had little idea about put a bit of fear in the she-cat. At most, she had only heard information about a hippogriff bounty hunter from sources that weren’t exactly reliable. If it proved to be true, then she had no idea what she was getting into.

Couple that with essentially being used as a guinea pig, it made her stomach turn.

Kora would keep an outward expression of agreement just to sate the tom. “Fair ‘nough,” she replied, “I’ll do what I can to subdue him.” “And that’s all. No more, no less.”

Satisfied with the answer, Gatto would retain that happy smile of his. “Perfect. I knew we could count on you, my dear. With that, I have to take my leave. Adieu, my lady.” He would then turn, and exit the building as casually as ever.

“Ugh…” she sighed as she tapped her foot against the wood floor. “Just what have I gotten myself into here?”

A few seconds later, one of Kora’s students, a young diamond dog, would exit the room to check on her. “Ms. Kora? Is everything okay?”

“Hm?” she turned around, and swiftly changed her tune so as to not cause any extra concern for the pup. “Oh yes. Everything’s alright. C’mon, let’s get back in there and finish up.”

Meanwhile…

Axel had made his way through Klugetown. Just like before, many of its residents refused to engage with him out of fear. Maybe it was a blessing in disguise. It made navigation through the silly-string pathways of this ‘city’ much easier than they otherwise would have been. That in tandem with the map he obtained from Mynx had made his trial far less complicated. Unfortunately, it didn’t account for the sheer amount of messy buildings and run-down wastes that had piled up all around.

“Hrm…gonna need to get a better view.”

After a bit more walking, he decided to take flight. With his wings spread wide, he flew into the air and hovered in one spot. This allowed him to get a proper survey of the entire horizon. And there, he would spot what appeared to be a schoolhouse on a hill. Was this the academy that Mynx had mentioned?

Well, it had to be. There was no other school in the entire territory.

He took flight, and swooped in towards that building…

About twenty minutes later, he would finally arrive. But he stayed airborne for a moment to observe his surroundings, and perched on a roof of a neighboring building. As he sat there, he would watch as several beasts would exit the building--all very young in age. Many of them appeared to be very muscular or had very nimble body shapes.

“Hot damn. They got themselves a whole damn trainin’ grounds for their gangs. Wonder who could be in charge.”

A few adult beasts exited as well. What appeared to be a rhino, a komodo dragon, and an emu would all follow suit. All of which had oddly anthropomorphic features that looked nothing like the regular animals that were a part of mainland Equestria.

“...Just how does any of this even work?” Axel thought to himself as he realized there were walking, talking versions of the animals he had seen back home. “Lizards are just regular lizards ‘round my neck’a the woods. But here, they’re movin’ and thinkin’ like the rest’uf us.”

He’d be waiting for a bit longer. It wasn’t until a few more minutes had passed that Axel would notice a specific beast within the crowd. An Abyssinian with dark fur and round glasses over her eyes was down there. However, she didn’t leave like all of the others. Instead, she returned back to the inside of the building.

And that would serve as Axel’s target.

Since he was only looking for information from her, and not to attack, he wanted to approach this as casually as possible. So he flew down, and landed upon the steps that led right up to the main doors. There, he would knock with a tap of his claw.

It wasn’t long before he got an answer. The door opened to reveal…

Kora. The Abyssinian stood in front of him, and stared down with a rather stoic expression. “Can I help you, sir?”

“...Are you Mynx’s sister?” he asked with a hesitant tone of voice, “She told me that you knew how to get to Abyssinia.”

“So this is our man? Don’t look like much at all. Anyone can just throw on some leather and call themselves a cowpoke.” The light reflected off of Kora’s glasses to where they shined white. The tension in the air was palpable from how long she spent idle before she gave a response. “...You know her, then. Eh, partner?”

Axel gave her a side-eye of sorts. Already wary of her. “...That’s right. She lives near the entrance to the city. Helped me with some plumb-crazy locals. Said I should come see you about it.”

“Ya’ll did well to think about me. But know that such information doesn’t come cheap…” She stood aside, and allowed him to enter.

“Yeah, that doesn’t surprise me at all,” Axel snarked as he stepped inside, “How much are we talkin’, missy?”

“It’s not yourrrrr money that I want, sir,” A wide, catty grin appeared on Kora’s face as she shut the door, and locked it. “Spar with me. If you beat me, then I’ll give you what you want.”

He stopped dead in his tracks, and raised an eyebrow at this. “...Ya’ll serious?”

Chapter 7

Meanwhile…

Once Gatto had finished up his business, he returned to his boss’s building to give his report. On the outside, it looked like just about any other piece of messy material within Klugetown.

On the inside, however…

The first panel of wood would lead down a flight of stairs to a basement. From there, he would have to input a code that granted him access to a room behind a locked door.

Gatto would remove his hat, then enter. All he could see was the back of his boss’s chair. “Hey now. So, uh...we got a bit of a problem.”

“Really?” the boss asked. The chair remained facing away from Gatto. “Then explain yourself.”

The tomcat would then explain what he had heard from his little informants. Everything about the hippogriff cowboy that suddenly appeared, and how he had already set Kora upon him.

“The idea, is that she’s gonna test out how strong he is,” he went on, “Then, we’ll be able to take him down and--”

The boss interrupted the subordinate. “And so ya left there without making sure he would be properly subdued. Eh, Gattille?”

Gatto’s tail stood up on end as he realized his mistake. His eyes darted left, and right as he tried to repair the conversational blunder. “Well, I uh--that is to say--I-I’m actually headed back there now! I-I just came to let you know before I headed back out. We can’t afford to have any loose ends, right?”

“No.” The boss replied sternly. “We can’t. Get back out there and make sure he’s eatin’ dirt. If that really is the Last Remington, then he’s gon’ be more valuable than any of us realize.”

“M-my thoughts exactly, boss!” Gatto nervously shot back, “You really know how to call a play on the range, eh?”

A scoff, then the boss would let off a huff of smoke from the seat. “Quit bein’ a yellowbellied ass-kisser. Do your job, understand?”

“Gyat-dammit. Now I gotta go back and do that? I got a life, ya know. Weapons to test, books to read.” Despite his inner disdain for such a task, Gatto would agree. “Understood, boss. I won’t come back until I have some confirmation and can bring him back here.”

“Excellent,” the boss replied, “Now go. And make sure you document everythin'.”

“Yeah, I’m on it,” he replied with a huff as he left.

The boss would retrieve a file from the desk next to the chair. Printed on it was a copy of the special Remington family insignia. An ‘R’ whose bottom lines converted into swirls across the curves of whatever weapons they were engraved into. “His weapons would always be made with special time and care. If we can get his final living relative on our side, we could be back on top and take over regions outside of just the desert. If only…”

Meanwhile, topside, at the edge of Klugetown…

Kora took Axel’s apprehension as a sign of weakness and decided to tease him over it.

“Awww! What’s this? The big bad gunslinger’s gone soft when he’s faced with a super strong, pussycat?”

Axel was less than impressed. This sort of tactic was used on him many times before. “Is she really goin’ there? But meh, what do I got to lose here? Ain’t nothin’s gonna stop me. Not them, and not this one here.”

“Alrighty then, ya asked for it, ya gettin’ it,” Axel retorted, and prepared to draw his weapons. “Just so ya know, I ain’t lookin’ to kill ya, so I’ll avoid strikin’ yer vitals.”

“Well that’s quite good,” Kora replied as she led him to one of the gym rooms, “I don’t intend to kill you either, Mr. Lone Ranger.”

He followed her into the room, and got into his readied stance. “After you.”

The very next time he blinked, she would literally disappear into thin air. To say that this she-cat was quick would be a massive understatement. The entire room fell silent to where all he could hear was the ambience of the air around his body.

SWISH!

A set of claws would swipe just behind his neck. Thankfully, Axel’s quick reflexes allowed him to dodge just in time, albeit barely. He could have sworn he felt the edges of her claws graze his head as he performed a backflip. The secret lay in the Abyssinian’s digitigrade legs--she didn’t rest on any sort of heel, and put all of her agility into her pawed toes. She could instantly go from a feral stance to an upright one in a fraction of a second.

To counter this--or rather, to at least be able to fight back--Axel spread his wings and took flight while low to the floor to perform hovering maneuvers. “Shoot. She’s faster than a jackrabbit on a hot summer’s pavement. Let’s see if she’s faster than a bullet.”

As the old saying went, ‘the hoof or claw was quicker than the eye.’ And Axel was going to put that to the test. He had plenty of ammo to spare, so firing off a shot or two wouldn’t be an issue.

He flipped out of his stance, and retrieved his left revolver to fire a shot off at the she-cat.

With a loud pwang!, the bullet would hit solid wood. In the split second that he picked up his weapon, she was able to calculate where the bullet would land and how to avoid it.

“Well now,” she purred whilst she crawled on all fours, “That’s not quite fairrrrr, is it?”

“Guess this’ll serve as good target practice,” Axel thought to himself, “If the rest of ‘em are half as fast as this, I’mma have a problem if I can’t keep up.”

Two more bullets would make holes in the floor. Kora elegantly evaded both with no trouble on her part. “Really?” she mocked him as she licked the back of her hand, “Thought ya’ll cowpokes were supposed to be fasterrrr than that.”

“Go on the defensive.” He reloaded, and holstered his six-shooter. “Yer move, then.”

Just like before, the next time he would blink, the Abyssinian would disappear into thin air. Axel would mentally prepare himself for what would happen next. His claws were open--each finger flexed with anticipation--not to grab his guns, though…

SHING!

This time, a set of feline claws would come at him from his left. He raised his left forearm at the exact moment she swung at his face so that her claws would sink into his leather. This left the she-cat disarmed just long enough for Axel to turn the tables.

He reached over with his other claw, and flipped her onto the floor--flat on her back. Kora would retaliate in an instant. She sprung off her toes, and leapt at him with a roundhouse kick followed by another set of claw swipes. In a blur of black, she started to move so fast that she was impossible to keep track of.

Or so she thought.

What she wasn’t prepared for, though, was his sheer resistance to her attacks. Sure, he had given up on blocking due to how quick she was. “Her specialty is death by a’thousand lashes. But let’s see if she can handle a’thousand all in one go.”

After the fifth time she swiped, Axel had managed to jot down her exact pattern. His eyes watched her like an unwavering hawk until…

“HM!”

He hovered a few inches off the ground to dodge her next attack. Within those same few milliseconds, he spun around, and kicked her in the back of the head--hard enough to send her into the nearby wall with a crash!

But it all happened so fast that, to the untrained eye, it would appear that the gunslinger had just spun himself out of a black tornado.

“SSSSS!” Kora hissed as soon as she made contact with the training dummies that were lined against the wall. “Argh...didn’t peg ya to be so quick on your feet, darlin’.”

“Yeah, that’s what they always tell me.” Axel removed his hat, and dusted himself off. “Anyhow, I believe I’ve earned myself the information ya promised?”

Indeed. Kora was unable to fight any further without risking damage to herself. The blow struck her fairly hard, so she conceded. “Alright, alright...hang on.” She stood upright. “There we are. Now, here’s something you may not be aware of. But...you’re already in Abyssinia.”

“...Well that kinda saves me some trouble I suppose.” Axel rubbed his temples with his claws. “Wait a second, I am? I heard rumors that Klugetown was located within Abyssinia, but I never knew fer sure.”

“As sure as milk from a cow on a hot day,” she replied as she straightened out her glasses, “You’re already where you need to be. Would you mind telling me what you’re looking for? There’s other regions such as Panthera--the capital, Litterbox Ridge, and Tabbytown to name a few.”

His trail had run cold. The revelation that the entire legislation of Abyssinina was before him was a rather stark one. Now he had to ask: Just how would he find who he was looking for? But could he really trust Kora? She seemed nice enough. Based on the way she fought, her intent seemed rather genuine. A careful, calculating individual.

“Should I explain it to her? What if she’s allied with ‘em? Then again, Ms. Mynx seemed mighty trustworthy for a stranger. Why would her sister not act similarly?”

The weight of his options was key here. Just how far would he go to avenge those he had lost?

“...I need to avenge my family. They were stripped from me in my youth,” he sneered with a cold stare, “The ones who did it are gonna pay.”

Kora’s ears drooped. “...I see. Forgive me, darlin’. Shouldn’t have wasted your time with that sparring session.”

“No need to apologize,” he replied, “I just need some info.”

“...I truly am sorry,” she thought to herself, “I can’t begin to comprehend how you feel right now. However, I’m not entirely certain that assisting you is the right call. With the way Gatto is…”

At last, Kora would come to a conclusion. “Alright. I think I know where you should go. There’s a saloon at the very edge of Klugetown. It’s where the seediest, and lowest of the low tend to gather like critters to a fish barrel. The ones who took your family from you are likely regulars there.”

“Gamblin’, eh? Never been much of a player. I prefer simpler games like horseshoes and rustlin’ cattle.” Axel stroked his chin. “Hm. That’s actually mighty logical. Those who can risk it all, are gonna go ahead and bet it all.” He then pulled out the map that Mynx had given him earlier. “Yer sis gave me this. Mind pointin’ out where the place is?”

Kora tapped her finger on the northeastern section of the map. “Right around here. It’s kinda hard to miss. The absolute stench of money will hit you like a stagecoach full of bricks.”

“Ain’t that the truth.” Axel rolled up the map, and put it away within his vest. He tipped his hat to her. “Thanks fer the assistance, missy. I won’t forget this service.”

“You’d do well not to, misterrrrr,” she purred with a catty grin. “Now go on. Take back what you lost.”

Satisfied with this outcome, Axel would turn and leave the room--and eventually the building itself.

As soon as she heard the front door shut, Kora rolled her eyes and flicked her tail. “He’s gone. You can come out now.”

Chapter 9

Axel kept his tone neutral to avoid sounding unnaturally concerned. “You cool with that, Tony? World’s a dangerous place, ya know. Never know what kinda folks she could meet--even as a chef.”

“It’s funny,” he replied, “That’s the exact same thing that I said to Stella, but she managed to convince me, so I allowed it.”

The hippogriff was stunned into silence by this. The sheer concept of a minotaur child being able to overthrow their parent’s wishes just didn’t seem compatible with reality in his mind.

“Just how in the cotton’-pickin’ hell did she manage to convince her father that lettin’ her go out and shoot up folks was a good idea? That must be one strong cow…”

“Erm...that’s unbelievable.”

Tony would stare directly at Axel to make full eye contact and stare into his soul. “What? You think just because I’m a minotaur that I’d be a brutish, stubborn, bull-headed man?”

To be frank, yes. That was along the lines of what Axel had been thinking. Of course, he didn’t want to come off that way. “Wha? Naw, sir. I--”

The minotaur would let loose another hearty laugh. “Ah! I’m just messin’ with ya. But I can’t exactly be upset if ya thought about it. Most’a mah kind prefers to attack situations from a...one-track minded perspective.”

That was putting it lightly. Axel agreed in a half-hearted manner. “...I guess you could say that. To be honest, I’m just surprised to see such a relaxed, civil minotaur. All of the ones I’ve met are, well--you already said it. But what I really meant was--I’m surprised that she wanted to go out on her own and that you allowed her to. I figured that she’d be safer under the watch of her old man, yeah?”

“That’s what I thought at first. But I’ll never forget it when she explained why exactly she felt that way…”

“Pa, Ah I needta go out on mah own! Ah can’t stand workin’ here. Everybody gives me weird looks and it creeps me out on a daily basis. Ah just...Ah just wanna be able to work in peace for customers who’ll appreciate me for me and not focus on me…”

“Oh...wow.” Upon hearing this, Axel wasn’t sure what to say. “Dayum. Just how does his daughter look if she’s that hung up over her appearance? It can’t be that bad, can it?”

Tony would continue. “The more I thought about it, the more I realized that she had a point. I’d never want her to be in a situation where she felt uncomfortable ‘bout herself. And between you and me…”

Axel leaned forward to listen in more closely. At this point, he was fully captivated by the older taur’s life story. “...Hm?”

“She was right. The clientele here can be hella rough at times. Buncha disgustin’ dogies, I’ll tell ya what. Stay on yer guard, eh?”

This stallion didn’t need to be told twice. “Trust me. I’ve been here for a few hours, and I’ve already seen it first-hand how awful some folks are.”

Tony tilted his head with a concerned frown. “...Are ya certain this here ‘unfinished business’ is worth it, son? This place is full’a nonsense.”

He didn’t hesitate, and stood firm on his stance. “Trust me. I got a damn good reason to be here. It’s...for the sake of my own family.”

Silence. The minotaur couldn’t find a way to reply. He simply folded his arms and glanced down at the floor. “...So he ain’t jus’ lookin’ fer someone to screw up. Kid’s got a family he’s fightin’ for. Just like me.” “...I won’t pry, but I respect it, Remy.”

“Thank you, Tony,” he replied, “And I respect you too.”

Just then, an Abyssinian in a blue suit, thin red glasses, and a white hat would approach their table. “‘Scuse me, ya’ll. Mr. Giovanni, you’re needed downstairs as soon as possible.”

Axel’s eyes shifted towards the tomcat. Black fur. Yellow eyes. “...!!” Thanks to his mask, his seething expression was hidden as he grit his teeth.

“Ah, alright,” Tony turned to Axel once more, “It was great to speak to ya, son. Come see me again sometime and we could go fishin’, eh?”

His demeanor flipped like an internal switch. The hippogriff replied with a chuckle. “Heh-heh. Thought ya’ll didn’t eat fish.”

“We don’t,” he said as he stood up. “But it’s a great way to keep my stress down. Plus, you could eat whatever we catch.”

Axel hesitated for a second. He didn’t know how to process such an offer. “...Huh. I--thank you, sir. I’ll be looking forward to it.”

The Abyssinian tom interrupted them both with a clearing of his throat. “Ahem--today, Mr. Giovanni.”

“Goodbye for now, Remy.” Tony quickly turned his attention back to the tom. “Yes, yes. Right away. I’m following you.”

The two would leave through an employees only door, which left Axel alone.

“So they’re here...which means I need to be on the move. But blend in....” He got up from his seat, and walked towards the group of various creatures that were playing a game of dominoes at a table. He sat down nearby, and started to observe as a spectator. In reality, he kept to that area because it was in the middle of the building and he could see into the other rooms with ease. His hippogriff eagle eyesight allowed him to have a clear picture of every face and body shape within the entire saloon.

“Now where are the rest of ya’ll…”

Meanwhile, downstairs...

Tony would be called into the main office where he would meet with his manager. “...Yes, sir? Is something wrong?”

His boss was a gold dragon with red scales along his chest. “What have I told you about getting involved with customers? What if that was someone who had the capacity to threaten you?”

“With all due respect, I believe I was on my break,” Tony protested the customer’s innocence, “Besides, it was just a hippogriff that wanted to have a chat with me. Nothin’ worth gettin’ worked up over. I’ll get back to work shortly.”

The dragon leaned forward on his desk. “Wait a second. Did you say hippogriff?”

The Abyssinian in the blue suit would step forward while pushing up his glasses to add his piece into the conversation. “Yes he did. I noticed him as well. I think there’s a good chance that it could be who our boss has been preparing to meet.”

“...This could get me ahead of Gatto for sure. I like it…”

Tony, now confused, would look back and forth between the tomcat and the dragon. He wasn’t aware of anyone who was supposed to be considered a threat. “Uhm…” He mumbled as he scratched his head, “Anyone care to tell me what’s happenin’ here, ya’ll?”

The tomcat let out a tiny hiss, and stood in front of him. “Hhhh. This doesn’t involve you. Don’t concern yourself with this.”

“Well that’s just rude ain’t it?” the minotaur folded his arms. He was easily twice the size of the tom, and wanted an honest answer. “Ain’t nobody taught you to respect your elders, did they?”

“....Rrrr…” The tom purred nervously. He must have completely underestimated what he just said and who he said it to.

The dragon simply chuckled to himself. “Mio...calm yourself. You’ll get your chance to act soon enough. Don’t waste it upon our most valuable chef.”

“Hmph,” Mio would lean against the nearby wall in silence.

“Anyway, Tony,” the dragon continued, “I apologize for that, Tony. You can get back to your break.”

“Yup. I don’t regret letting Stella get away from here one bit.” The minotaur relaxed with a huff. “Understood.” With that, he left the room.

Once they verified his thunderous hoofsteps had faded away from earshot, the two would start another discussion.

Mio was first. “If he’s here, then we need to get started. If we can get him to work for us, then that’ll serve as a valuable asset, Sir Rongu.”

The Flaming Soul

“Ya think? Wrangle me that hippogriff so we can move up the ranks, Mio. Don’t disappoint me, now.”

“You know what I always say,” the tomcat reached into his pocket, “My hand never folds.”

The Deckmaster

Topside, in the main hall of the saloon…

Axel continued to keep a careful observation of the entire room. There were a lot of skilled domino, darts, poker, and old maid players around, but no other sign of any black furred-yellow eyed catfolk.

“This ain’t workin’. Should I just git after that one tom I saw? Gotta find a way to get into the employee room…”

As if the heavens reached out to him, something would come to pass. From the corner of his eagle eye, he could see the Abyssinian from before, Gatto, had entered the saloon along with Kora.

“The hell in tarnation?” Axel thought to himself, “Just what are they doin’ here together?” As much as he wanted to act, he knew that it’d be too great a risk with all of the other assorted patrons around. There was no way to tell who was on Gatto’s side and who wasn’t. “Dammit. Better wait this out…”

From what he noticed, Gatto and Kora would head through to the employee’s only door just as the other tom did earlier. What went on behind that door was left entirely up to one’s imagination.

SHCK!

“Hm?” Axel could’ve sworn he heard something whizz past his head. He looked around, and found a playing card on the floor beside him. An Ace of Spades. “Where’d this come from?” He picked it up, but started to smell something...rancid. His mask kept him from choking, but his eyes started to water heavily from the grody, acidic stench on the card. “Blech...what the…?!”

He dropped it immediately, and rushed to one of the nearby restrooms. Despite the very old-town look of the rest of the place, the restroom was actually spotless. The only place in the whole building that appeared to be so. But one good look in the mirror later, and Axel found that his eyes were bloodshot--as if he hadn’t gotten any sleep in weeks. “What in the goddamn--?”

Click.

“Hands in the sky...Remington.”

With no way out, Axel would hold his claws upward. “Shit. Gotta think fast. I need to--”

WHAP!

A quick, hefty pistol-whip to the neck sent the hippogriff down and out instantly.

Mio holstered his weapon, and squatted down to look at the unconscious gunslinger. “...How I wish I could kill you. But you’d do better as a work horse anyway.”

Chapter 10

(Warning: There are references to castration in this chapter.)

About two hours later…

Axel would come to, and slowly open his eyes. The first thing that he realized was that all of his gear was missing. He was exposed from claw to hoof, and helplessly bound by chains whilst on all fours.

The room was dimly lit, and appeared to be something akin to an old barn where cattle were beaten within an inch of their lives. Blood stains along the walls and what looked like stables were shattered to pieces. A few meters away from him, he could see two individuals.

Gatto and Kora. The former had quite the smug expression on his face while the latter stood with her head down, unable to look the hippogriff in the eye.

“You…” Axel snarled under his breath, and did what he could to swing or fly to get free. But the chains were too tight. “You bastards! When I get outta here, I’m gonna!”

“No use trying to get free, bud,” Gatto taunted the helpless stallion, “You’d best accept where you are now. It’ll all be over soon.”

“Coward!” Axel screamed back, “Come down here and fight me. Or are you just too much of a pussy to do so?!”

Gatto would ignore that comment in favor of more verbal lashes. “Big talk coming from a guy who fell for a rather obvious card trick. Mio’s special chemical worked like a charm and got you right where he wanted you.”

Axel thought back to the moments in which he was still conscious. That’s when he started to recollect the fact that he had been knocked out as soon as he went to the restroom. Because he was struck in a blind spot, he wasn’t able to react in time. “Sunuva cotton-pickin’ bitch…”

“So now what?” he asked, “You gonna kill me or somethin’?”

“Nah,” Gatto replied, “That’d be way too simple.” With a snap of his fingers, two more Abyssinians bound the hippogriff in chains, and dragged him into another room. “This way, Kora. You’re gonna love what happens next.”

The she-cat didn’t vocalize her opinion out of fear. Instead, she simply followed the tom with her head hung low and her glasses shielding the expression behind her eyes to keep her emotions from being noticed.

There was no way Axel could escape the chains, so he would have to endure being dragged to...wherever these catfolk were taking him. The wooden floors and walls were soon exchanged for solid stone as they transported him to an even larger room. “...You don’t scare me,” he said, “None’uh ya’ll do. Mark my words--once I get free, I’m gunna rip those tails off ya, and hang yer necks with ‘em! I saw whatcha did to that lady cat!”

“Did you now?” Gatto casually glanced at his clawtips for a second. “I was wondering why I felt a sense of being watched. Maxine is under our control, so what you say has no bearing on the current situation.”

With each step she took, Kora started to visibly shake more and more. Her steps became heavier, and less graceful. She started to repeatedly unsheathe, and sheathe her claws back and forth. It was painfully clear that she wanted to find out the truth of what had been done to her sister, but knew that she was in no power to do so.

Axel noticed this, but decided not to comment. If he did, he would essentially expose her to all of her dominant superiors that would likely punish her for not going along with what was being done to him.

Instead, he focused his attention upon himself. Soon enough, he was hooked up to another set of chains. This time, however, he was hanging from the ceiling and still unable to get free. He took a look around, and noticed…

That he was in the middle of an enslavement camp.

Rows upon rows of cages lined the walls. All filled with ponies who had their wings or horns removed by force. As for the earth ponies, they had bandages across their bodies, which indicated the loss of internal organs.

This was the epicenter of the Klugetown Slave Trade. But unfortunately, there was no sign of Axel’s family anywhere.

Needless to say, Axel was stunned into silence. To see this many ponies suffer the same fate as his family first-hoof. His sense of hope had been shattered, but he couldn’t remain silent. “...Disgustin’ pieces of...ain’t no words out there to describe the type’a hell I wish upon all ya’ll. No, check that….I’ll send all ya’ll there myself with my bare claws if I hafta...”

“Save it,” Gatto commented with an annoyed roll of his eyes. “You’re essentially the last active Remington. We can’t just toss you aside like trash.”

Axel’s heart skipped a beat as he let out a breathless gasp. “...! My folks...they…?”

“Shit if I know,” the tom responded with an uninterested shrug. “That info’s way above my pay grade. Not like it matters anyway since you’ll be losing all of that pesky testosterone.”

“WHAT?!”

Even Kora had to speak up. “Excuse me? Just what do you intend to do to this stallion?”

Gatto would continue to make his point in a neutral manner as if none of it fazed him. “For the ones we don’t intend to sell, we castrate and put them to work. Once they lose their testicles, male ponies become easier to deal with since they lose their testosterone.”

“But...but that’s--” Kora would sputter to try and get her point across.

“Shh,” Gatto silenced her with a finger against her lips. “It’s not that crazy. Why, just take a look over here to your left.”

As he stated, to the left they would be able to see another stallion who had just finished being worked on by a stoic nurse she-cat. She had completed the procedure, and had gathered the extracted reproductive organs and put them away. Once the stallion had been properly bandaged, he lost all of the will he had to fight back, and willingly limped over to a cage to be locked up. She cleaned her face with a moist towel afterwards.

Gatto had a clipboard in his hands. “Ah, we have an opening as a hay bale mover. Perfect for someone like him. Plus, we can sell those testes for loads of money.” He glared at Axel. “And this way, dear Axel, we can slowly creep towards becoming all-powerful leaders of the underworld. Equestria is so darn loco that they don’t even realize that they’re supplying us with everything we need.”

Kora balled her paw into a fist…

And Axel let out a disgusted grumble. “Ghgh...take anythin’ you want from me. It won’t change a damn thing. I’m still gonna make sure ya’ll pay for whatcha did to me--to us. And once I expose ya to the world, ya’ll really gonna suffer. You know there’s more than one way to skin a--”

“Ugh! Not that lousy turn of phrase again,” Gatto groaned, “It’s best you accept your fate now so that we can get back to what we’re doing. Who knows? Maybe you’ll even be making weapons for us instead.”

“Now that’s a good’un,” Axel retorted dryly, “As if I’d ever tell ya my pa’s secrets.”

“Well, once you lose your balls, you’ll have no choice. That defiance has gotta go somewhere. Sorry, ‘Eastwood’ but your time is up.” He turned to Kora, “Now watch closely as she gets ready to perform the procedure. If you want, we’ll be able to move you up to this position.”

The martial artist of a she-cat had started to twitch uncontrollably. Her snout bobbed left and right, and her paws opened wide, then shut closed into fists automatically.

Gatto brushed off the behavior as no threat. “As if she’d try anything. She knows that her sister is on the line.”

The Abyssinian nurse approached Axel. A fairly curvy orange and black-striped she-cat with a large bust that bounced with each step she took. Her nurse uniform looked about ready to explode from the pressure of her breasts. Despite the outwardly provocative nature of her appearance, it served a rather important purpose.

Axel did his best to avoid eye contact, though. He figured that if he didn’t look, then he wouldn’t suffer from arousal.

Unfortunately, that’s where he was wrong.

Noting how he refused eye contact, the nurse would forcefully grab his hind-legs and pull his crotch region against her breasts. She rubbed up and down--her breasts forced his penis to rise against his will.

“Ngh...ghhh…” Axel grit his teeth. There was no way he could fight it off. The blood rushed to his shaft which eventually resulted in a half-mast erection.

“Rrrrrrr….” The cat nurse would purr, but her expression did not change. She stared up at the hippogriff with cold, uncaring eyes and a neutral frown that shot down into his soul.

Axel desperately tried to kick his hooves, but it was absolutely no use. The blood that rushed to his penis prevented him from moving any of his limbs properly. “Gah…!” “Shit, shit, shit!!”

All the while, Gatto happily observed the situation, and nudged Kora with his elbow. “See? Once he gets aroused, she’s gotta test to make sure he’s functioning well enough to transition into being a workhorse. Then...well, I already explained the rest, didn’t I?”

Kora started to huff more and more. Her chest rose and fell at a rapid pace…

The procedure was far from over. The nurse would then expose her breasts completely. A large, furry pair with erect nipples.

“...!” As soon as Axel saw the cat’s mammaries, he growled out of distaste for such a tactic. He was attracted to them, and he knew it. But he ultimately couldn’t help it. His shaft was now actively throbbing, and his balls were swollen.

With a pair of surgical gloves on, the nurse grasped and felt his genitals all over. The shaft, and of course the testes. Her thumbs gently rubbed over each one to gauge what he was capable of. “Sir,” she turned to Gatto, her voice devoid of any semblance of emotion, “This stallion possesses an extreme buildup. I will need to extract his semen first before I can continue.”

“Go right ahead,” the tom replied.

“Rrrrrgh…!” Axel seethed further, and glared daggers at the well-dressed Abyssinian. But his focus was stolen as he felt the she-cat stroke his penis with her gloved paws. “AH!”

His shaft was above average size for a hippogriff or pony--long and girthy. But due to how much thinner her body was, the nurse would have to put in extra effort to make her extraction work.

Long, delicate strokes were in order. From the tip of his penis all the way down to its base. Then she took things further. She enveloped her bare breasts around the penis, and gently rubbed up and down. The softness of her cleavage combined with her purring made for a delicately vibrating sensation that Axel couldn’t hold back against.

“Dammit...damn youuuu!”

And to finish him off, the cat nurse pushed her paws against the outside of her breasts, squeezing his penis harder and harder. Then, she would send him over the edge with one final action: A slow lick from her rough tongue all the way from where his shaft poked out from between her breasts to the tip of the penis.

“AH!”

Unable to resist any longer, Axel came quickly. Long trails of semen flew from his tip and onto the floor behind the nurse. The rest would land on the nurse’s face and her breasts. And yet, her expression still did not change. She simply wiped the semen off of her body, and took a look at his testes.

“Still a bit swollen,” she droned in a monotone, “But I can extract them now.” From a nearby table, she would grab a scalpel and a syringe…

Chapter 11

And that’s when Kora had just about had enough.

SLICE!

In a blur of black, she slashed at Gatto’s throat, and jumped at the nurse, tackling her to the cold floor. It was a struggle, and the nurse would try to throw her off her back, but it was no use. Kora had already grabbed another syringe, and injected the nurse’s neck with it. Within seconds, the nurse she-cat’s eyes would forcibly shut.

Surprised by this, Axel stumbled over his words in an attempt to describe what just happened. “...Hot dayum. You. Wait, why are ya helpin’ me?”

Kora swiped the keys that led to the chains on Axel’s body, and would set the hippogriff free. “I couldn’t stand that. I had no frackin’ idea that this is what the rest of my kind does to ponies. It’s disgusting.”

Once free, Axel rubbed the wrists of his claws. “Yeah, you could say that again. This...all of this here is disturbin’ as all get out. I just...wanna wipe these cat-bastards from existence...and all’a their jobbers. All of ‘em.”

Kora did her best to console him. “...Okay, partner. I’m with ya.”

He paused, and turned his head to look away from her. “...Stay yer behind outta this, missy. I know yer sister’s life is forfeit if--”

The she-cat would cut him off with a hiss. “Hhh! Enough! She wouldn’t want me to just sit back and let someone git their nuts busted open while worrying about her. That’s the coward’s fallacy. Besides...you came all the way out here to avenge your family which made me realize--I should be able to make my own choices as well.”

“Even so...while I’m grateful for the assist, I can’t afford to…” Axel stopped in the middle of the room, and looked around at the cages. Sad, broken ponies with no way to escape. And here he was, stranded without his head. “...Genuinely up shit creek without no paddle.”

Kora must have realized this also, and decided to bring it up. “...Listen, Mr. Remington. I know where they’ve more than likely taken your weapons. We can get everything back.”

“...Ya do?” The offer caused his heart to beat with a sense of guilt. First she saved him against the will of her superiors, and now she wanted to help him find his weapons? Truly, it was an overwhelming sensation. “...Ain’t nobody offered me help like this without a reason.”

She wasn’t in the mood to debate. “Listen, I’m going to help ya because I want to. How ya react to that is entirely up to you, friend.”

Axel also came to the same conclusion. The more time they wasted with idle chatter, the worse things would get. “...Lead the way, little lady.”

Kora beckoned him to follow her up a flight of stairs. Gatto was nowhere to be seen, but there was a trail of blood that led up those stairs. “Confound it! I didn’t hit his major artery close enough. But we can use that to our advantage.”

“Follow the trail to our varmint, yeah?” Axel pointed up, and hovered over the blood trail. “Let’s git a move on, then.”

The two went up the stairs, and found themselves in what appeared to be a hospital setting with loads of white walls in all directions.

“Just gotta make a right,” Kora commanded with a whisper, “This way.”

“I hear ya. Though I wonder who the varmint that played that card trick was…”

“That had to be Mio,” she replied, “Resident card-carrier. He often laces sharpened playing cards with poisons and other toxins to distract and subdue his opponents.”

Axel gave an impressed sort of scoff. That was something he had never heard of before. “Well now. Here I thought cards were just fer playin’.”

Kora’s tail flicked, and she re-adjusted her glasses. “Shhh…” Her little nose quivered and twitched as she picked up the scent of blood once more. “He must have found a way to stop the bleeding, but I can still smell something as clear as day.” She shut her eyes, and sniffed a bit more. “...gunpowder. Familiar to the bullets you fired at me during our sparrin’ sesh. This way.”

The two traveled deeper into the hospital with Axel following Kora who followed the scent of his weapons and gear. It wasn’t long before they found themselves at a set of double doors that led into a laboratory.

“Your weapons and getup lie beyond this door.” Kora would sniff once more. “Mm-hm...two individuals. We can take them both if we’re fast enough. You ready?”

Axel flexed his claws. “As a buffalo in a china shop.”

With a silent, mental countdown, Kora would approach the doors and knock upon them.

Thump-thump-thump.

Then she immediately crouched down to avoid being seen through either glass window of the door. As expected, someone would approach, and eventually open it…

Which led right to Kora’s attack.

She tackled the first Abyssinian doctor to the ground, and quickly pinned her. This allowed Axel to infiltrate the room, and tackle the other doctor--another she-cat with yellow fur, a light blue labcoat and red hair. He held her in a chokehold, but didn’t seek to kill her. Though, when she tried to bite into his arm, he increased the amount of force he applied so that she couldn’t sink her fangs into his flesh.

A quick glance to his left, and he found his weapons and gear upon an examination table.

“MEW! Pleasedon’tkillmeeeeeow!” the she-cat doctor wailed from within his grip.

Axel shoved her against a nearby wall, and quickly retrieved his gear. Within seconds, he was back into his gunslinger motif. Hat, gloves, guns, mask and all. “Ya’ll were runnin’ tests on my weapons, eh?”

The Abyssinian backed into the corner of the room. “T-that’s all I was told! We just study items that come to us! Honest!”

Kora would poke her head into the room. “She’s right. They appear to be nothing more than analysts. The doctor I tackled has no intention of causin’ us any harm.”

Since they had nothing to do with what he was after, Axel saw no point in wasting bullets on them. “Git outta here while ya can. And start runnin’ to Panthera. Don’t stop until ya get away from these salt-lickin’ sociopaths. Comprend?”

The she-cat he had threatened quickly got up and ran out of the room. “O-okay! C-c’mon, Leona!” She grabbed ahold of her fellow she-cat co-worker, and ran off ahead of them.

“Smart thinking,” Kora commended Axel’s suggestion, “Panthera is a very safe place where they won’t be at risk of any gang activity.”

The gunslinger dusted off his weapons and made sure he had everything he needed including his bullets. “I ain’t had no idea. Just figured the capital would be a good suggestion.” He paused for a moment, and stared at the black cat. “...Thank ya for the help. Wouldn’t have made it here without ya.”

“Shucks, friend,” she purred with a smile on her face, “It’s only natural to assist someone who’s in a bind. Though, to be frank, I said I was serious: I fully intend to work with you from here on. I cannot, in good faith, work with freaks who subject ponies or any other creature to forced removal of their body parts. My sister would absolutely flog me for putting myself above others.”

“Such a plumb crazy cat lady. And yet, I gotta respect her chops. Hella fine way of thinkin’ she’s got goin’. But at the same time, I know her sis is gonna be on the choppin’ block next. And after what I saw...hell naw. I can’t let her sis end up like mine and my brothers.”

Axel had broken eye contact, and looked down towards the floor as the thoughts raced around in his mind. “Hrm…”

“What’s wrong, cowboy?” Kora asked with a concerned tone.

At last, he came to a decision, but first he needed to ask a question. “...Mynx. She your older sister, yeah?”

“By about two years, yes. Why?”

That just about sealed the deal for him. “I’mma help ya. Gon’ make sure the same ol’ shit that happened to my sis don’t happen to yours.”

Kora was taken aback by this. Her tail and fur both stood up on end, and stumbled over her words. “W-wha? I...are you sure?”

“Did I stutter?” Axel asked rhetorically. “Now hurry up. We need ta--”

WHOOP-WHOOP-WHOOP!

A loud siren went off that pierced their eardrums. A red light would blink and flash to indicate something was amiss within the confines of the hospital.

The two had to cover their ears for a second, but Kora sniffed and would pick up the scent of more Abyssinians that were headed for their direction. “We gotta go, Remy! Now!”

“Ain’t gotta tell me twice!”

The two ran out of the room and into the hall as fast as they could. A few seconds past before they could see what appeared to be a small Abyssinian army after them.

Led by none other than a wounded Gatto who had a bandage on his neck.

“RERRRR!” he mewled with a lustful vengeance as he scampered on all fours like a feral cat. A few more of his gang members did the same and were gaining momentum on the pair.

Kora had also taken to a quadrupedal sprint, while Axel flew straight through the air as fast as he could.

With a flick of his wrist, he retrieved his left revolver and rotated in mid-air to fire off a few rounds.

BANG-BANG-BANG-BANG!

“HHHH!”

The result was a few scattered catfolk, and he was skilled enough to have actually landed a few hits. One was struck directly in the chest, and another was hit right through his neck. Both of them took a tumble and were long gone. The rest managed to completely avoid the gunfire with little effort--especially Gatto himself who looked to be more agile than even Kora!

“For all the crap he talks, he sure can back it up,” Axel thought.

Just then, Kora would speak up. “Remy! I see an emergency exit ahead!”

Axel noticed this, and picked up the pace. He flapped his wings hard enough to generate force to propel him further and further until finally…

CRASH!

The two burst through the doors, but were met with an extremely unpleasant sight.

“RAWR!” Kora’s fur frizzled up as she stared at the giant chasm before her. The emergency exit of the building led to a massive orange canyon. The other side of it was easily a mile away and the drop was easily hundreds of feet if not more.

Axel wasn’t fazed by this since he could fly, but his sense of direction was thrown off entirely thanks to the drastically unfamiliar territory he was in. But in the meantime, he quickly realized that Gatto and the rest of his crew were still on their way.

“Jump!” he shouted to Kora, “I gotcha!”

The she-cat wasted no time, and quickly leapt up to the hippogriff who caught her paw in his claw. “Meeeewhew…” she breathed out, “Thank you, Remy.”

“Git on my back--now,” he commanded her as he watched Gatto and his crew pour out of the emergency exit’s doors to the balcony.

The tom stared up at them both with his usual smug expression. He reached into his jacket, and pulled out a revolver of his own. One that had a reversed image of the Remington family’s ‘R’ insignia on the handle. “I’ll be sure to give Maxine your regards…”

“No...that can’t be…”

With Kora upon his back, they both were locked in a standoff as the gunslinger aimed his weapons at the dreaded gangster.

But then...something happened.

Something gigantic started to block out the sun. It caught everyone’s attention, and forced them all into silence as they heard propellers and steam...

Chapter 12

From within the clouds, an all-too familiar airship would emerge as triumphantly as an eagle through a tornado. It slowly made its descent which caused Gatto and his crew to stare upwards in a state of bewilderment.

“...What in the gyatdamn…?” muttered the tom.

Kora turned her head around, and flicked her tail out of a mix of panic and curiosity. “More trouble for our cause? Have we earned no reprieve…?”

Axel meanwhile, knew what it was and who the vessel belonged to. “...Dammit, boy.” But what he didn’t know was just how or why it showed up. As well as the fact that he was unsure of what it was capable of. Could this really save their skin?

Well they were about to find out.

Eventually, the steam-powered airship stopped and began to hover just above everyone. A voice would call out over a speaker right after. “THIS IS THE GFS ALBATROSS! YOU HAVE THIRTY SECONDS TO FORFEIT THE HIPPOGRIFF AND THE...who is that? THE CAT WOMAN ON HIS BACK!”

Gatto, not so quick to be intimidated, beckoned towards one of his fellow gangsters. Another tom would pass a megaphone over to him to which he shouted into in order to reply. “OH YEAH? AND WHAT IF WE REFUSE?”

In a matter of a nanosecond, a button was pressed. Two cannons that looked to be loaded with bullets appeared from both sides of the vessel. “THEN YOU’LL LEAVE ME NO CHOICE BUT TO MAKE MOLDY CHEESE OUT OF YOU AND YOUR BUILDING.”

“...Boss, what should we do?” one of Gatto’s fellow toms looked to him for an answer.

Gatto attempted to not look intimidated, but a single bead of sweat that ran down the side of his face told all. He balled his fist, and holstered his weapon. “...Let ‘em go. They’ll be back for Maxine at some point, anyway.”

With that, he hid his face beneath his hat, and turned to leave through the door back into the building. His fellow gangsters would follow suit not long after.

Once they were gone, the weapons on the airship retracted.

“...Do you know the owner of this here gal?” Kora asked in reference to the ship.

Axel sighed as he flew up towards it. “...Probably. I got myself a bad feelin’ here. Mix’a guilt ‘n regret.”

The door to the airship flung open…

And Vido was at the controls. “Hola, amigos! Get in, quick before they change their melodia!”

Kora hopped off of Axel and scampered into the airship. She marveled at the view of it from the inside. “...Meeeewowww…”

Axel landed within, his wings folded back into their normal position, and he closed the door to the vessel. “I have...so many damn questions it ain’t even funny.”

Vido gave the wheel of his ship and quick spin. “Save it for when we’re above the cloud line, hombre!”

The turn of the wheel caused the ship to rise directly upwards. Eventually, it would fly high enough to rise above, and become hidden by the clouds.

“There we go,” Vido said as he put the vessel into autopilot, “We can’t be traced from here. Now…” he got up from his seat, and addressed his passengers. “What in the living infierno happened back there?!”

Axel had taken a seat at the same table where the both of them played cards the previous day, and looked out of the airship’s window at the sun. It had just begun to rise. As it turned out, Axel was knocked out and captured for a full twelve hours before he was rescued. It was now a new morning entirely.

“...Have a seat, son.”

He would go on to explain what he had endured while down there over the course of the previous day. At the end of the explanation, Vido responded with a grim, shaky tone in his voice.

“...Putas. Todos las putas!” he leaned against the table with his claws balled into fists. “Apologies, sir. That...that really set me off in more ways than one. The gato bastards are really housing pony slaves and harvesting their parts, hm?”

Axel nodded as he rolled a coin between his left set of claw-fingers, “It was the most horrific thang I ever dun witnessed. Wish I coulda throttled ‘em all, but I ain’t...I ain’t got enough bullets for that.” The reality was that Axel knew he was outnumbered vastly in that situation. To get the vengeance he sought, he would have to play it much smarter going forward.

Vido leaned forward on the table, and shot a sideways glance towards the Abyssinian on the floor. “...And what do you make of the chiquita over yonder? Can you trust her?”

Kora sat with her back against the wall of the ship. Her whiskers twitched erratically, and the light reflected off of her glasses just enough to hide her expression from them both.

“...Absolutely,” Axel said, “She’s the only reason I’m still standin’.”

“Say what?” the griffon tilted his head, and looked in Kora’s direction before looking back at Axel, “You serio? You think she’s on the right side?”

Axel got up from the table. He had had enough of speaking as if she wasn’t in the room. “...Kora, yeah?”

The she-cat raised her head up, and allowed her eyes to become visible again. “...Yes. But are you certain that you’re willing to save my sister? It’s a family matter, you know…”

“She got me there. That’s exactly what I was tellin’ other folks. And yet, she went outta her way to help me regardless. Can’t just overlook somethin’ like that.” Axel broke eye contact, and shifted his eyes downward. They were pained from his lack of sleep, but he wanted to be as honest with her as possible and show that he was just as humane as she was. He removed his mask so that she could see his face proper, and knelt down to be on her level. “Listen. I wanna help ya. There was too many of them dingos for you to tango with on yer lonesome. Ya did me a solid when ya broke me outta there, so I wanna return the favor.”

Tears had welled up within her eyes, but she didn’t want to succumb to emotional weakness so easily. “You…” Kora removed her glasses, and wiped away the tears before they could fall. “You’re serious, aren’t you, Remington?”

Axel removed his hat, and held it against his neck. “Deadass scout’s honor,” he replied, “I won’t let the same thing happen to her. What do you think she’ll be put through?”

“...I’d wager that we have, at the most, 72 hours before her execution,” Kora explained, “Gatto’s boss has a sick sense of merciful dread that the entire gang likes to instill in their victim’s hearts. Ya’ll know what they say: The fear’a death is worse than death itself.”

“...That depends on the context, but ya have a point,” Axel stood upright, and placed his hat back on his head. “That’ll give us just enough time to formulate our plan of attack.”

Vido remained silent throughout their entire discussion. There was a hurtful look of sympathy on his face, as if he knew exactly what they had felt. This is what ultimately led him to make a suggestion. “Alright, compadres,” he began, “I have an idea. But we’ll need to cooperate.”

Kora finally rose to stand up on her paws. “What’s the cheese, mac?”

“Me llamo, Vido. Anyway--I recommend we fall back to me madre’s inn, get some good food in our systems, stock up on ammunition, and return when we’re mentally prepared. You said we should have 72 hours total, si?”

“Uh...yes?” Kora replied.

“Perfecto,” Vido said, “We’ll only need a good 16. Sound good?”

Axel had to concede. He knew that place would act as a good safety net of sorts while they figured out what to do next. His only concern was what Kora thought about it. “I suggest we leave it up to the little lady,” he said, “It’s her family that’s on the line.”

“...They won’t kill her right away and we need to take our time so we don’t end up worse than dead.” She folded her arms, and eventually came to an answer. “Let’s head to the inn and rest. Remy has endured quite a bit here.”

Vido sat at the controls to the airship, and began to pilot them towards the tavern. “Alright, then let’s bring it back home…”

Meanwhile, back within the confines of Klugetown, the boss held a meeting within the gang’s base.

The chair the boss sat in remained facing away from the doorway. “You what?! How did you let them get away?! Ugh, you’re useless…”

“Hey!” Gatto snapped in his defense, “My ass coulda been shredded six ways to Sunday if I had fought back! It was a whole damn airship, boss! An airship! A frickin’ cannon-totin’ bombardier of destruction!”

The voice from within the chair didn’t give him any sympathy. “You were the one who allowed them to escape in the first place. Can’t believe that pussy smoked you and managed to set our boy free.” The voice would sigh in a huff. “Hmph….but we do have leverage here. Maxine is still alive ain’t she?”

“That’s right,” Gatto said with a more relaxed tone, “They’re gonna have to come back within three days if they wanna see her alive.”

A hand protruded from behind the chair and tapped on a cigar to get rid of excess ashes. “Then we still have a leg up on ‘em. However…I think someone else should take control here.”

“What?!” he hissed, and slammed his claws on the desk which caused everything upon it to rattle, “Why?! I do my job right one-hundred percent of the time and you decide that I just shouldn’t be a part of it anymore?!”

Another sigh came from the voice. “You bonehead tabby. This is exactly why I’m takin’ you off the situation. You dun went and got your neck damn near cut open. Now Kora’s pissed at you. The very minute she sees you, she’s gonna wanna exact her revenge. Think with the correct head for once.”

“Grrrrr…” As much as he didn’t like it, Gatto knew his boss had a point. Kora knew him to well now, and things would only get worse between them should he continue to act upon this scenario. “Alright, alright, fine. Who ya gonna put on this?”

“The one who managed to subdue him in the first place,” the boss said.

Right on cue, the doors to the officer opened up, and Mio would enter. “At your service, my liege.”

Gatto would scoff at his fellow tomcat. “Seriously? You’re trustin’ the saloon boys with this one? C’mon, boss he ain’t even that strong. His arms are like day-old pasta noodles.”

“Tch.” Mio scoffed right back, and pushed up the bridge of his red glasses with his right paw. In his left paw, he would suddenly reveal a card between his index and middle fingers from out of nowhere, akin to a magic tick. The card? Two of hearts. “I don’t recall asking for your input. A good soldier isn’t just a yes-man. He’s a well-oiled machine with his own thoughts and emotions. So I suggest you fall right back into place, cogwheel, lest you go up in flames…” The card would disappear in a small flash of flame and into nothingness.

Unimpressed, Gatto would mock the attempt at a threat. “‘Ooh, lookit me, I can do magic tricks like a lil’ circus clown. Ain’t I the cutest?’ Want some peanuts with that, clown?”

The voice from behind the chair interrupted them both. “Enough, gentlemen. I specifically want him to follow through on this because I know he’ll take care of it with the utmost discretion. Isn’t that right, Mio Thuong?”

“As right as a full deck,” he replied, “I’ll make sure things are handled with more grace than before.”

Gatto folded his arms and leaned against the wall with an annoyed scowl. He was slightly envious of Mio’s capability with card tricks, and found his ways of speech distasteful.

“And you, Gatille,” the boss’s voice spoke out again, catching the attention of the seething tom.

“Oh--yeah?”

“...Go send our little marefriend a letter. Tell her that we’re ready for her assistance.”

Chapter 13

The two toms left the confines of their boss’s quarters, and returned to the outside world.

“Letter duty?” Mio commented with a teasing purr. “Now that sounds like puss work if I ever heard it.”

“Shut it, chess-boy,” Gatto hissed in response. “For your information, this mare is easily one of our most important clients. I wouldn’t expect you to know that since you barely negotiate with anyone to begin with.”

Still unmoved by the verbal jabs, Mio simply chuckled. “Mrwow. Insults based on one’s personal interests and a strawman based upon lack of foreknowledge. You wouldn’t know a thing about my personal life because you spend far too much time with vocalized attacks instead of inquiries.”

“...Dammit, what in blue blazes did he just say?” “Yeah uh...ya know what, I’m done talkin’, I got a job to do. Thank you very much!” Gatto would storm off in the direction of the postal service.

Mio sighed to himself, and continued to walk his own way. “That tom has some serious issues. Nevertheless, an objective is an objective…”

The tom with the blue suit continued on his way towards a familiar alley that Gatto had once travelled down. Then, he took the same freight elevator that led to the lower level of the residential complex where Maxine lived. As usual, the various neighbors that lived there continually made noise whether it was from fighting, sexual encounters, or some other act that caused a lot of screams and wails.

As he passed by the other doors, Mio would hiss to himself. “Such foulness. Even among Klugetowners, this is appalling to hear. It’s as if they have no sense of embarrassment if anyone were to hear their nonsense.”

Thankfully, when he arrived at Mynx’s door, things went rather smoothly once he knocked.

“It be open!” she called out from the far side of her home, likely from the workshop.

Mio silently entered, and locked the door behind himself. He walked until he reached the garage where Mynx carried out her work. “Maxine. I’m here on behalf of my associate, Gatto.”

Mynx stopped what she had been doing, and walked around to the front of her desk in the middle of the room. “...Aye? What has happened, sir?”

“This isn’t for me to say, so allow me to cut right to the gist of it,” he put his open paws together, and continued, “Your sister has violated the terms of our deal by abandoning the town. Your life is now forfeit, and you will be executed within the next three days if she doesn’t return.”

Mynx dropped to her knees while she stared at the floor in disbelief. “...She...left? I don’t understand at all…”

“Sadly, my paws are tied,” Mio responded with a sympathetic shrug, “Rules are rul--wha??”

Before he could finish his statement, Mynx had tackled Mio’s legs and almost sent him to the floor. “Please…” she pleaded with a soft sob against his pants, “Please don’t hogtie me up and drag me out there! I’ll do anythin’! I’ll even suck yer cock and let ya feck me! Just let me stay here!”

Mio backed away with a nervous tilt of his head. “...Look. That won’t--there’s no need for that.”

Mynx was confused. Since she was at the mercy of an entire gang of Abyssinians, she had figured that she would have to do a lot of gross tasks just to make it by. And yet this particular tomcat had no intention of doing any of that to her?

“...Aye...Aye don’t get it,” her reply was a slow, confused one, “Ya don’t want to...do anythin’ to me?”

The tom leaned against the wall. “Gatto and the others have instilled a disgusting behavior within you. The expectancy of abuse at the paws of those who have more power than you.” He turned his head to the side, and pushed his glasses up. “Such vile acts are unbecoming of any self-respecting Abyssy.”

“...He really means it, doesn’t he? He’s not like the others? I may as well do what I can while I’m able. Just hope Kora makes it out okay.” Unfortunately, she couldn’t bring herself to try and escape. Mynx knew she would have to suffer the consequences unless her sister could save her. But even then, she hoped her sister valued her own life enough to finally get free of what caused them both pain for so long. “...T-thank you…? B-but won’t ye be ridiculed fer not doin’ that stuff to meh? What’ll they say about ye?”

Mio shook his head, and shoved his hands in his pockets. “I don’t need the approval of some lowlifes who get off on the misfortune of others. I hate the way they operate, and refuse to violate my own personal sense of self for their gain.” He turned around, and started to walk into the other room.

“So...why are ye still part of it all?” Mynx asked hesitantly. “Why not just break off and make yer own thing?”

He stopped on a dime, and flicked his tail. Tension filled the room with his paw’s claws digging into the wooden frame of the doorway. After a moment of silence, he turned his head to glance back at her. “As soon as all theoretic angles of my plan line up in place, I intend to tear Klugetown apart, and rebuild it from the ground up.”

Mynx’s ears twitched upon hearing this. “Wait, what do you--?!”

Mio didn’t bother with a response. He simply left the garage, and started to investigate throughout the rest of her home. “I need to confiscate all of the weapons she has so she doesn’t get any ideas. Where to begin…”

Meanwhile...aboard the airship that was floating back towards Cassy’s inn…

Due to his lack of sleep from the night before, Axel had fallen asleep in a corner of the airship. Out like a log, and unaware of anything around him.

“...You think he’s gonna be alright?” Vido glanced over to the snoozing gunslinger.

“I’d say so, yes,” Kora affirmed with a nod, “He’s much tougher than he appears. And I, for one, would like to extend my thanks to you personally. You really saved our hides back there, Vido.”

The griffon sat back in his seat with his claws behind his head in a confident manner. “Ay, chiquita--no sweat for me. And don’t worry. We’ll save your hermana. I know what it’s like to lose someone close to you. Just like our vaquero friend over there asleep--it’s a painful experience that we both know quite well.”

Kora looked over in the direction of the sleeping Axel. “I see...have you two discussed it?”

“No, not at all,” Vido sat up and leaned forward, putting his claws together with his fingers interlocked, “It’s...not something I’m ready to go into detail with quite yet.”

“That’s completely fine,” the she-cat replied, “No need to force yourself to speak on something you’re not ready to yet. I’d just like to know: Is your mother going to be okay with this? Will she...trust me?”

“Why wouldn’t she?”

“It’s just…” Kora hesitated, and twiddled her paws together, “We Abyssinians don’t tend to travel out that far. We’re not exactly on friendly terms with that side of the world. We barely know the ponies all that well…and the hippogriffs and seaponies certainly don’t trust us. To be honest, I’m surprised Mr. Remington did...”

Vido flew over to her, and put a gentle claw on her shoulder to comfort her. “Mi madre is easily the most accepting woman I know. She was willing to help Remy out when he first arrived. As for the cowboy himself, I’m just as impressed as you are.” He pulled out a map from his pilot’s jacket, and opened it up. He then pointed to the world’s southern hemisphere where Mt. Aris was located. “After that whole incident with the seaponies and the Storm King, I was surprised to find that the seaponies were mostly neutral to the catfolk.”

Kora’s nose twitched curiously. She was impressed at just how much this griffon knew, as she had assumed that they were all extremely poor and had a distasteful, black and white view of the outside world. “Oh? What do you know of such relations, Vido? I-I don’t mean that sarcastically, I’m just really interested…”

“...Huh.” He rubbed the back of his neck. Such a question threw him off because he was usually giving answers in relation to landmarks or other cultures. But about himself? That was a new one entirely. “You wanna know about me specifically, si? Well firstly, my full title is Vido Montaña Magpie, great to meet you.”

The she-cat replied with a smile. “...My name is Katrina Fa Ying--but everyone calls me Kora. It’s nice to meet you as well, young man.”

“Young man? Just how old is she?” “Bueno. Now as far as my history goes, I’ve always loved searching and finding out new things. It’s something mi padre helped me get into. So one day, I’d be able to make a name for myself.”

“Well, it sounds as if you’ve done just that,” Kora replied, “Your mother must be very proud of you.”

“She is. When you meet her, you’ll see what I mean. She has a special stockpile that she carries just for when I need anything. It’ll serve us well.”

Kora looked down with a forlorn, neutral expression on her face. The knowledge that someone else’s mother was a very good person to her child made her look back upon her own life. “...I wonder if I could be that for someone else.”

“You alright, gata?” Vido spoke up whilst he waved his claw in front of her face to check if she was still with him.

The she-cat blinked her eyes, and snapped out of her thoughts. “Oh...y-yes. Sorry. I just need a moment to think about everything…”

Vido went and sat back down at the controls to the ship. “Understood, Kora. We should arrive there within the hour.”

Chapter 14

At the far reaches of the Bone Dry Desert…

Near the coastline, a rather massive manor would lie tall and superior above the lush vegetation that surrounded it. To the West, behind the manor would lie a large, mountainous set of hills that tapered off into the sandy desert on the other side. On the cool, Eastern side, the manor itself was surrounded by beautiful plants, trees, and endless amounts of grass. It was a palace that easily rivaled Canterlot’s own castle. The main difference was that the entire territory was spread across a good three buckball fields worth of land!

A letter would be slipped through the mail slot of the manor’s front door. The foyer was an entire spectacle in and of itself. Black and white checked marble flooring, a red carpet that led up to perfectly pearl porcelain stairs, and statues of various unicorn ponies that existed on both far sides of the room near the walls.

What appeared to be a well-dressed possum crawled over to grab an envelope. It was the only piece of mail they had received on that day, so it swiftly traveled with the envelope through the foyer. The possum had to pass through several rooms before it reached the backyard. “Madame Topaz! I have something for you! It’s from the city in the middle of the desert.”

“Hm? Quelque chose pour moi? Hand it over…”

A blue magical aura took hold of the letter, opened it, and there was silence as the mare behind the voice began to read it. Once she was finished, she gave an order to her servants. “Ah. I zee. Everyone, prepare ze carriage. We arr heading out to exzperiment.”

The Diva

Near the edge of the Desert...

The airship landed and all of its passengers would safely exit and head into the inn. Vido entered first, and made eye contact with his mother at the front of the bar. “Mama! We have a bit of a situacion.”

The older griffon noticed that her son had brought back not only the gunslinger from before, but a new friend as well. Her eyes shot open with a bit of excitement. “Ooh! Don’t worry, honey! I got rooms for all of ya, and will make sure y'all get a nice meal!”

Kora would blush due to being a tad overwhelmed from what she had just been thrust into. What didn’t help were the wandering eyes of the few patrons that had already been there that morning. “Erm...i-if it’s not too much trouble…”

Axel, having gotten enough rest, had already recovered from his sleepy state. “...Thank ya, Ms. Cass.”

“Anythin’ for my lil’ Vee’s friends!” Cassy chirped.

Vido would push the abyssinian and hippogriff towards the staircase in the hallway. “Vamos, vamos, amigos. I’ll help mama with the cooking. You two go shower up and relax, si?”

“...I’d appreciate it.” Kora looked down at herself. She realized that she still had on her sports bra and gym shorts from yesterday. “...Oogh. How embarrassing. To think I would end up all the way out here like this.”

Axel also gave in, and accepted the offer. He knew he was too deeply involved with them to ignore their efforts. “Alright, alright...yer ma is a great woman, by the way.”

“Si, it’s no problema at all,” Vido replied, “Now go catch a siesta while I help my mom.” And he left before they could respond further.

Kora re-adjusted her glasses, and sniffed the air. “...Such a curious pair of griffons,” she turned to Axel, “Sounds as if you’ve been here before, yes?”

They both started to walk up the stairs together, and Axel would reply. “Well, yeah. It’s where I started this whole darn shindig in the first place. Now things’ve gotten plumb loco on me.”

“Indeed…I can see that for myself.”

Both of the rogues went upstairs and into separate guest rooms that were isolated from the actual inn rooms.

Kora stripped nude, and folded her clothes neatly for Cassy’s laundry service that she had so graciously offered them and put them in a nearby basket. Then, she went to the shower. Contrary to popular belief, while tongue baths were a common way for abyssinians to clean themselves, many of them still needed conventional cleaning methods to keep their bodies disease-free.

“Argh…” she removed her glasses, and her vision became quite blurred towards objects that were far away. She looked at herself in the mirror to make sure she didn’t have any major injuries. Her bust was average, but her rear was rather wide from how hard she worked herself. She stepped into the shower, and started to clean herself off. “Hang on, Mynx...I will make sure that I save you. Even if it kills me. But Vido and his mother--Cass was it? They’re very accommodating. That’s how we should be able to live...freely, where we can decide what we want to do. I can’t believe I’ve been so blind this entire time. Complacent in following some creeps who want to harvest pony body parts…”

In the next room over, Axel had also started to freshen up.

He preened his wings to make sure they were in good working order, and took a look himself before he got into the shower to clean himself up. “Blech...stupid kitty bitch with massive tits. Can’t deny it felt...alright. But it was a mighty shitty tactic to use. So that’s how they be gettin’ all them slaves to fall for it…”

Axel started to think back to what he saw. All of those lonesome, emotionless faces. Ponies who had lost their will to live and found comfort in being used by someone else as a slave. It was something that he never expected to see. Prior to this, he had only figured that his family had been taken in by that mob of gangsters. But that experience showed him that there was a lot more than what met his eye.

“Other pony’s mothers, fathers, likely sisters and brothers. Children--anties and uncles. The rumors about their lost body parts were true. Horns, wings, organs--harvested for a quick buck or a meal. Just how does this place function? And beyond that...is my fam involved also? I need to know for sure. But Kora...we can’t let her sis fall to the same fate. I won’t let it happ’n.”

The beige hippogriff exited the shower, and dried himself off with his fuzzy red head of hair going wild with a puffy frizzle. His gear was spread out upon the nightstand nearby, so he went without it for the moment. He stepped into the rest of the room, and looked at the door that led to the hallway. “Hm?” Right beneath the doorway, a note had been slipped. He grasped it in his claw, and gave it a read…

“...A brunch invitation from Ms. Cass. Guess this is her way of sayin’ soup’s on.”

After he read the note, he left the inn room and locked the door with the key was given. While he didn’t show it, the hippogriff was actually a touch excited to taste her cooking. To him, the best meals were made when a family was all together. He knew that well enough after all.

“Can’t help but wonder what she and pilot-boy are gonna be makin’ together. Reminds me of cookin’ with my Ma. She always made the best scavenger’s beans and apple pie…”

He flew towards a room at the end of the hall and to the right. This is where the griffon mother took residence. A home within her business so to speak. It made things much easier when dealing with her various customers.

“Guess that makes sense,” he mumbled under his breath, “Gotta deal with everythin’ somehow.”

As soon as he made that right turn, he would see a familiar bespectacled abyssinian.

Though, her attire was completely different.

“...Kora?”

Her ear flicked, and she turned around to greet him. “Ah. Sir Remington. Are you well?”

“I am, but uh...what all are ya wearin’?” he looked her over.

Kora now had on an oversized white T-shirt that draped over her figure not unlike a sheet. The shirt itself read, in big, bold font: ‘I 💙 FISH!’ with a picture of what appeared to be a tuna, salmon, and trout positioned sideways and travelling down to the bottom of the shirt.

“Oh, this?” she grasped the hem of the shirt. “...Lady Cass offered me this while she washes my other clothes. Apparently it’s one of Vido’s old t-shirts, hence the sheet-like appearance this article of clothing grants me. Nevertheless, I appreciate it. She’s a very generous woman.”

The comically large shirt draped over the young she-cat caused Axel to chuckle to himself. “...Heh-heh.”

Unfortunately, Kora picked up on this, and shot him a judgemental look. “Hey now, what’s so funny?”

Axel cleared his throat, and ceased his enjoyment of the sight. “Ah, sorreh. Just kinda surprised me is all.”

“Hmph,” she folded her arms. “You Equestrians are rather lucky. You have the privilege of being able to walk around casually in your birthday suits. But unless we grow our fur out, we have to conceal ourselves.”

“Well actually, we have to conceal ourselves also,” Axel replied, “Dunno how it works. But it’s like our bodies just sorta hide our naughty bits when we don’t need ‘em out. It’s why you see many stallions walkin’ and flyin’ around without a care.” He glanced at the shirt one more time. “But I think it suits ya. Love me some fish.”

“Pony biology is curious...but yes!” her eyes sparkled at the mere mention of the aquatic delicacies. “I adore ichthyological feasts! With a glass of milk, I’m just over the moon!” She quickly hid her excitement, and calmed herself as she brought her tail to her front. “Ahem...sorry. I mean, fish is great.”

“...Wonder why her speech is so...refined for a Kluger. They don’t really talk like that over yonder.” Even though he thought about it, Axel felt it was a rather personal thing to discuss and didn’t wish to bring attention to it just yet. “Agreed. Wonder if that’s what Lady Magpie is makin’.”

Kora sniffed the air, but found nothing. “Whatever it is, I suppose we will find out when the time is--”

“VAMOS COMPADRES!'' The door to Cass’s residence swung open at the hands of Vido.

This triggered Kora’s natural flight response, and she quickly scampered up to the ceiling with a hiss. “HHHHHH!” But once she realized nothing was out to harm her, she relaxed. “...Oh. It’s you.”

As the she-cat dropped to the floor, Vido would reply. “That’s right. Food’s ready. Don’t be shy--eat as much as you want.”

Axel used his wing to dust Kora off, and stepped forward into the griffon’s living room where the smell of delicious food came from. “C’mon, I can’t wait to see what--...well I’ll be damned.”

“What is it?” Kora asked and followed them both in.

Chapter 15

Both Kora and Axel’s hearts nearly leapt from their chests when they saw the spread of food on that table. There were three separate cooking trays in which they could grab food from. The first: An anglerfish ravioli casserole. The second: A tray of fried shrimp. The third: Cornbread.

Cassy appeared from within her kitchen, and had set drinks on the table as her guests entered. “Ah. You’re all here. I-I know it’s not much, but I wanted to make ya all somethin’ nice. I know ya haven’t had a good meal in a while so…”

“Positively ambrosial!” Kora purred happily, “I’ve never seen such amazing food before! Thank you so much, my lady!”

Axel had to agree. “...Hell yeah. I’m right with her. I ain’t seen a good’un like this in forever.”

“Oh thank ya, darlin’s!” The griffon had a pitcher in her claw, but had to ask a question first. “But first--Miss Kora, yeah? Mind tellin’ me how old ya are?”

“I’m twenty-four, madam. Though I can’t blame you for such a question--we abyssinians age at a different rate physically. Some of us, like myself, don’t grow much taller than the average pony.”

With the knowledge that the she-cat was of drinking age, Cassy would continue. “Goodie. I got hard iced tea for all of ya! Ol’ family recipe!” She set glasses down next to each plate at the table, and filled them with the refreshing, brown, icy drink from the pitcher. After that, she invited them to the table to sit, and they all did.

Both Kora and Axel made sure to have their fill, after which, Vido would get some food for himself followed by his mother last. The opinion of every dish was unanimous.

“...Hot-diggity-dog!” Axel proclaimed, “This here be some’a the best food I ever dun had, I tell you what.”

“Yes, he’s quite correct,” Kora added, “Never before have I tasted such wonders of the world.”

Vido would speak up on behalf of his mother who had lied down on the couch nearby. “It helps that we’re all fish-eaters, eh? Thanks, mama.”

The older griffon yawned. “...Ahhh...no problem, sweetie. You and your friends deserved it.”

“...Your ma looks tired,” Axel noted the state of the griffon between bites, “She gon’ be alright?”

“Ay, mama always gets like this,” Vido sighed, “But she always says that she’s more than capable and wants me to follow my dreams.”

Kora gave a sighing purr. “Awwwr...how cute. It sounds like she’s very supportive of you and doesn’t want her to bog you down. That must be nice…”

Vido was able to read into her words fairly easily. He felt that now was as good a time as any to ask such a question. “...Is your family not as close?” he asked.

Axel shot the young griffon a glare in response. “...Vido. Don’t trouble the little lady.”

“No, no. It’s a perfectly valid inquiry,” Kora spoke up. “And I feel that it is important for my new allies to get to know me. So...yeah. In a tootin’ nutshell, Maxine--Mynx and I were both orphans. We sort of just...found each other on the streets of Klugetown one day, and decided to stick together ever since.”

“...I see,” Vido replied with a frown. “Your hermana is mega-close to you. Which is why you both try to take care of each other. I feel that. Wish I could have been a bit closer to mi padre.”

Kora took a sip from her glass, and paused. “...Mm? What happened to him?”

“He’s...been dead for a while now. No idea how it happened. But I don’t want you to go through the same thing, gata.”

Axel offered his own perspective as well. “Damn straight. I ain’t gon’ letcha lose yer loved one like that. As soon as we stock up on ammo, we’re headin’ back out there first thing tomorrah mornin’.”

“I’m with him,” Vido added, “What say you, Señorita Kora?”

“I…” After being alone and on the streets for so long, she never thought she would have any support from anyone. In Klugetown, it truly was every creature for themselves. Or so she thought. As it turned out, that wasn’t the case at all. She had folks who she could depend on now. “Whether or not we can truly win against such a massive gang...I am still hella grateful for them both. May they receive just as much fortune in the future.” She finished her thoughts, and gave a verbal answer. “...I accept your assistance, gentlemen. May we reach into the darkness and retrieve our success.”

While Axel was happy to see Kora happy, he was also uncertain. “...Once we save her, that’s it between us. Can’t afford no more close relations endin’ in disaster. I likely got the attention of every major crime lord in the cotton-pickin’ area. Ain’t gon let these nice folks get wrapped up in that. So once they’re safe here, I’mma hightail it right into the sunset before anyone notices. No emotional damage and no sobbin’ goodbyes.”

Vido meanwhile, didn’t have a very complex thought process on the situation. “WHOO! This is gonna be supremo exciting! Cannot wait to help out my new amigos.” He was simply glad to be able to help them both--especially Axel who initially came off as rather cold. Granted, he still didn’t fully understand the gunslinger, but he was more than willing to try.

After they finished their meal, Vido cleared their plates, and washed their dishes. Cassy would arrive at the dining room table, and begin a discussion about what the three had planned for their expedition back into Klugetown.

“Alright, babies. Now whatchu gon’ do when you all get down there, hm?”

That’s when Axel placed down something on the table. “I have a map that Mynx gave me when we first met. It gives us a general overview of everything in that place. We can use it to figure out where everything is.”

Kora pointed to a central location on the map near the entrance of Klugetown. “Here. This is where Mynx lives. She’s likely going to be heavily guarded until the day of her execution to make sure she doesn’t try and off herself.”

Vido looked over to the map. It didn’t have any landmarks featured on it, so it demanded that one have a capable memory to figure out where to go next. “Hrm...there are multiple angles to approach this from. We could easily go at it from the air.”

“Ain’t gon’ work,” Axel interjected, “They likely gon’ be prepared this time with explosives or somethin’. Wouldn’t want your vessel to go up in flames, kiddo.”

“...He’s got a point,” Vido thought to himself, “Papa and I built the Albatross together and named it after him…” He responded aloud with a nod, “Alright. So then what should we do?”

“Might I suggest a subtle approach?” Kora offered her input, “We can touch down in Vid’s airship about a mile away and hoof it the rest of the way. Then I can storm the building and get her out. You two can provide backup from the air since you both can fly. There’s not much they can do to counter aerial targets that are also nimble.”

“Sounds simple enough to work,” said the griffon as he turned to Axel for input, “How about you, Señor Remington?”

The hippogriff nodded. “I don’t see no problems with it. This is Lady Ying’s sister after all--she deserves to be in control.”

“...T-thank y-you both,” Kora stumbled over her words and had to adjust her glasses, “I never would have expected anyone to help us out of this in such a way.”

“It ain’t no trouble, little lady,” Axel assured her, “Though, if I could make one addition to the plan...I’d like to fly above the area and catch a glimpse of what we’ll be dealin’ with before we get our claws dirty.”

Vido leaned forward with concern plastered on his face. “...But won’t they recognize you if you do that?”

Axel shook his head, and gestured his index claw towards himself. “Nah. They all ain’t gon’ recognize me without my gear on. Plus, I intend to stay high in the air so the ones who have seen me gearless won’t be able to. I’m part-pegasus so I can rest on clouds and whatnot.”

“Ohhhh. That makes sense. You do look rather different without your weapons and armor.”

The she-cat purred with a giggle. “...I have to agree. You visage brings to mind an appearance of an experienced hippogriff professor with a scar. If I may be so bold, I’d say you’re quite handsome.”

“...Thanks, I guess?” Axel wasn’t entirely sure how to take a compliment on his appearance. He wore his gunslinger attire almost all the time while he was out and about. In fact, he couldn’t remember the last time someone saw his real self beneath the mask and stetson. “But ya’ll are both far better-lookin’,” he addressed them both to deflect it.

“Ay, gracias,” Vido licked the back of his claw, and slicked his head-feathers back, “Mama calls me an angel, but I’m not entirely sure how true that is. No one’s ever looked at me as anything more than a chico.”

“We come on now,” Kora tried to encourage them. “I’m sure someone out there will find you both attractive.”

“Yeah I ain’t bettin’ on it,” Axel thought, “In fact, the less who are interested in me, the better. I don’t want no one involved with me.”

The three would enjoy each other’s company for as long as they were able. Cassy had also granted them access to her spare ammunition cache just in case they needed it. They wanted to make sure that they were as prepared as possible for the worst.

Meanwhile, at the Klugetown Saloon…

“An extended weekend? Are you sure?” Tony asked his dragon boss.

The gold dragon replied with his sharp-toothed grin on display. “Of course, Tony. You’ve been working so hard for us that you deserve a bit of a break. Go on--you have today as well as the weekend off to relax. You’ve earned it.”

The minotaur had to think about it for a moment. But he did come to the conclusion that it had been a long while since he had any time to himself. After all, he was the most influential cook in the restaurant side of the saloon, so he readily accepted. “You know what? I think I’ll take you up on that, Mr. Rongu.”

“Excellent,” said the dragon as they shook hands, “We’ll see you next week.”

As soon as Tony left the room, Mio stepped out from behind the door to the officer.

“Well then,” he purred, “Sounds as if you have a soft spot for the old gent.”

Rongu scoffed. “You think I want the bad karma from getting an innocent minotaur involved in something he shouldn’t? The gods would strike us both down.”

Mio couldn’t argue with that. But there was still a regretful tensity behind those yellow eyes of his. “...Here’s hoping he stays out of trouble. We wouldn’t want his daughter to shoot our faces off.”

“That little bessie? Come now, Mio--you’re overthinking things as always. Just make sure we have that lady abyssinian on the ropes. That way we can be ahead of Gatto and whatever the hell his wacky group thinks they’re capable of.”

“No matter what happens, it’s important to keep an ace up one’s sleeve.” An Ace of Hearts appeared from within his coat, and at his fingertips. “Remember that, sir.”

“Just to be safe, call on that little birdie of yours. We could use its eyes to spot what’s coming.”

The card suddenly turned into a single sunflower seed that the tom pinched between his fingertips. “Already one step ahead of you, sir.”

Chapter 16

The next day…

Axel had gotten up first, and rubbed his head. “Blech...slept so well I must’ve hit my head. And what in tarnation was I dreamin’? Somethin’ about a damn corn cob? And was that a giant glass of milk?” “Gah…well I’ll be…”

Cassy had gone ahead and washed all of their items. Axel’s hat and mask, Kora’s sports bra and gym shorts, and Vido’s pilot jacket and goggles.

Kora was more than grateful to be able to wear a fresh set of her regular clothes as she got out of bed. “Ah, this is amazing. Can’t believe she went to all this trouble…”

Vido had knocked on both of their doors to get them to wake up. “Hey, compadres! Let’s go!”

Moments later, the hippogriff gunslinger and martial artist abyssinian exited their respective rooms.

“Quite the woman your mother is,” Kora said, “She didn’t have to go to such great lengths for us, and yet…”

Axel hadn’t put his facemask on yet. He left it off so that he could speak to Mrs. Magpie with a smile. This was due to the fact that he felt guilty for the poor first impression he made. “I’m with ya...she ain’t had’ta help us none. Yet she did so because of how generous she was. Hella grateful fer it.”

“I’m glad you both agree,” Vido replied, “She should be downstairs as always, so we can thank her before we go.”

The trio had gotten themselves ready, and made sure to thank the mother griffon on their way out. Cassy was behind the counter, busy cleaning glasses in preparation for patrons that would arrive that morning.

“...Lady Magpie,” Kora addressed her cordially, “We would like to express our deepest gratitude for the amazing meal you served us yesterday. That and allowing us to have a night’s stay were both wonderful acts’a kindness.”

Axel nodded in agreement, and removed his hat. “Thank-ya very much, ma’am. I’ll make sure I--”

The griffon woman extended her claw-arms and wrapped them both up in a close hug. “Aw, you both...ain’t nothin’ makes me happier than seein’ ya’ll okay. Bestya can do for me, is stay alive. Alright, babies?”

“We will,” Kora replied with a confident purr, “I can assure you of that.”

Axel’s response was delayed. The sense of overwhelming, motherly affection didn’t quite land. He had been without his own mother for so long that the sheer thought of someone else treating him like their son disturbed him.

Nevertheless, he gave his best smile. “...S-same here, Cass.”

She let them go, and cleared her throat to avoid crying. “Ah--s-sorry, babies. I’m just so happy to see lil’ Vido have friends that--’

“Ay, mama don’t make it anymore awkward than it already is,” the young griffon grabbed the bridge of his beak. “We’ll be fine, I promise. Come on, you guys. We need to get going.”

“Good luck, ya’ll!” Cassy squaked.

With a swift set of goodbyes, the three travellers would board Vido’s airship once more, and take to the skies. Vido had an entire military-grade backpack the size of his own body filled with all of their spare supplies and materials. Including ammo and…

“...Dynamite?” Kora adjusted her glasses and peered into the backpack, “Why would anyone ever need that?”

Vido was at the airship’s controls, and had them set on a path towards the outer edge of Klugetown. “Never know when you’ll need to make an explosive entry. Right, Axel?”

“Hm?” Axel had been sitting at the cards table when his name was called. “Whatcha mean by that?”

“Don’t play coy, sir! I still remember that newspaper article that detailed how you killed Billygoat The Kid. You had to use a ton’a dynamite!” Vido chirped.

Now curious, Kora would speak up. “...That was Remington? I knew you were skilled, but I wouldn’t have pegged you to be the one to end the reign of a terrible cowpoke.”

Axel scoffed, and shrugged his arms. “Believe it, I s’pose. Ain’t nothin’ for me to hide.”

“Amazing…” said the abyssinian, “You must grant me an ear. I would like to know how that showdown transpired, partner.”

“Well it’s--see, that story is rather long--”

Vido leaned back in his pilot’s seat. “We may as well listen. It’s gonna be a while before we get there, you know.”

“Of course, there is no pressure to relive a part of your past if you are uncomfortable,” Kora added as she took a seat across from him at the table. “We’re all friends here.”

“S’allright,” he replied, “Since we got time, I may as well…”

Meanwhile, within Klugetown…

Since Mio had been recently asserted as the new leader behind the situation involving Remington, he was on the prowl for information. After a bit of wandering around, something would fly down towards his position…

A falcon who perched gently upon a nearby stand.

“Did you find anything?” Mio asked the bird.

The falcon would reply with a few quick chirps.

“I see...excellent work, my friend.” He flicked a sunflower seed towards the falcon’s beak, and it immediately snapped it up. “Go tell my partner to bring Maxine outside for me.”

Nearby from within their home, the porcupine and crocodile Klugetowners that worked under Gatto started to sneak off ahead. “...And we’ll take care’a that airship,” said the croc.

“Finally,” said the porcupine, “It’s dynamite time!”

“Shhh! Shaddap!”

“...And the bullet ricocheted off of a stalagmite which clocked him right through the cranium,” Axel tapped the top of his head. “That’s pretty much how it happened.”

Vido was entranced by the story. When it was finished, he clapped and chirped with joy. “Woah...that sounded amazing!”

Kora purred with agreement. “Indeed. Though, I’mma little confused. Just where did that stick of dynamite go?”

“Oh that….yeah, that went right where the sun don’t shine, lil’ missy. It was a contingency plan.”

The she-cat shuddered with her fur standing on end. “Brrr...sounds like that was quite the battle. Don’t even want to imagine the finer details of that little tidbit.”

While they had been talking, Vido returned to his airship’s controls and found that they were about a mile away from Klugetown by this point. “Hey everyone, listen up. We’re getting ready to touch down soon. Axel, I recall that you said you wanted to scout the area first, yes?”

The hippogriff had already removed his gear and reverted himself back to his more casual appearance with nothing on. “That’s right. Just wanna make sure we know what we’re gettin’ at before we git down there, ya’ll.”

“And you’re okay with this, gata?”

“I most certainly am,” Kora replied, “If we have a proper understanding of the situation before we get involved, we’ll be as good as gold.”

“Understood.” Vido spun the wheel of the airship. “We’re about to touch down now.”

Once the airship landed, Axel would exit, and fly into the air. “Keep an eye on me, alright ya’ll?”

Both Kora and Vido replied with a pair of binoculars over their eyes. “Si, amigo!”

“Right away, sir.”

With the knowledge of his allies covering him, he took off. Axel’s beige body color would allow him to blend in with the sandy wind and landscape of the surrounding area. This would enable him to scout out, and inspect Klugetown with little chance of being spotted by the enemy. His pegasus blood would also come into play, as the flew clouds in the sky would also serve as a reliable source of cover.

There was nothing out of place so far, except…

“Wait a sec,” Axel thought carefully as he observed the ground from a cloud, “Is that Mr. Giovanni?”

His eyes were not deceptive. The minotaur from the saloon’s restaurant was walking away from the desert town towards a valley at a lower elevation. Instead of his usual attire, the minotaur had on a plaid lumberjack’s sweater and a green fisherman’s hat. Upon closer inspection, he realized that Tony was carrying a tackle box in his left hand, and a fishing rod in his right.

After about thirty minutes of walking, Axel would find that the minotaur had left Klugetown entirely and was about to head to a different area entirely.

Out of fear for his safety, he swooped down at a gentle pace to keep from startling him. “...Tony? Is that you?”

The minotaur turned and greeted the hippogriff with a smile. “Remy my boy? What perfect timing! I was actually on my way to go fishing. Would ya like to join me?”

While he wanted to refuse, he couldn’t quite bring himself to do so. “Hrm...maybe he’ll have some info for me. May as well accept the offer so I can have enough knowledge going in.” “Sure. But just for a bit, though.”

Tony readily accepted Axel’s response, and put an arm around the hippogriff’s neck. “Darn tootin’! Thanks for comin’ along, son. Now follow me. There’s this secret location that I always go to that nobody else knows about.”

Axel was let go, and properly landed with his hooves and claws on the sandy path. “Oh? How do you get there?”

“Hmhm…” the older minotaur chuckled, “That’s the secret. Just follow me.” He continued walking forward, and when the wind blew a whirlwind of sand around, Tony had seemingly disappeared into nothingness.

“...What in the hell? Does it gotta do with yer timin’?”

Axel would attempt to replicate Tony’s actions by taking a few steps forward. At first, nothing happened, which left him rightfully confused. “...I don’t get it. Whatcha gotta do her--WAH!!”

Out of nowhere, he felt the wind blow him directly down the hill. After a bit of a tumble, he came to a stop and looked up to see a small oasis surrounded by loads of trees and shrubs with a small lake in the center.

Tony had waited patiently for him, and picked him up off the sandy ground to help him up. “There ya go, son. Surprise! This is where I do all’a my fishin’.”

“...Landsakes,” Axel muttered. He couldn’t believe that there was such a fertile land that existed within the Bone Dry Desert...

Chapter 17

“...Never thought I’d find a place within such a barren desert teeming with life like this,” Axel marveled at the little lake.

Tony invited him to move a bit closer. “There’s a lot that most folks within Klugetown don’t know about. In fact, we’re right beneath it. But most of ‘em aren’t even aware ‘cuzza how little they think of anyone but themselves.” He sat down next to the lake, and opened up his tackle box to find what he needed.

Axel approached, and sat down next to him. “Wow...there’s quite’a bit that we don’t really know ‘bout this place, huh?”

“Try the whole world, son,” the minotaur chuckled as he grabbed a bait bobber and attached it to the rod. “Put yer mind on this for a spell: Just how does the saloon get fresh ingredients for all of its dishes as if they came straight off a farm when we’re in the middle of a desert? You don’t see no farms in Klugetown, do ya?”

“...Well now, that’s actually a fine point to make. How DO they get their fresh fruits, veggies, and fish to make all that good stuff without no farm?”

“Well,” he pointed a claw to the lake, “I got myself a guess as to where the fish is from. But what about the botanical stuff?”

“Patience, sonny,” said Tony. Once he had the fishing rod in place, he was about to hand it to Axel, but paused and gave him an inquisitive look. “...Huh.”

Axel returned this. “Hm? Do I got somethin’ on my face?”

“Oh, sorry,” he offered the fishing rod to him, “I was just stuck fer a second there. Without yer getup, you come off as, erm--how do I say this--more approachable?”

“Well,” Axel accepted the reel in his claw, “That’s the point of a gunslinger’s attire, ain’t it? I don’t wanna be approached or sassed by nobody.”

Tony nodded. “True, true. What I mean to say is that, in spite of the scar on your face, you’re quite the handsome young man. Don’t be afraid to show your real self to others every now and again, Remy. It’ll make things much smoother going forward.”

He mulled over the words of the older minotaur. Could that really assist with how he dealt with others? Or would it serve to make things worse? “...Show my real self, huh? Guess I may as well get a head start on that now.” “Well, I guess I should clarify somethin’. My full name is Axel Remington. And I’m huntin’ those yellow-eyed bastards that took my family from me.”

A pause filled the air as Axel cast his line. The minotaur looked down, and was unable to make eye contact with him for a moment. “...So you’re the one they’re after, huh? Such a shame…”

“Why’s that?” Axel asked as he watched the bait bob up and down in the water.

“‘Cuz,” Tony continued, “Shit ain’t right. You don’t deserve none’a what happened to you and now they’re still after ya.” His voice started to break. “I’m...I know it--it ain’t much, but words are all I have to offer ya. Can’t express just how messed up that is. Can’t imagine Stella’s mental state if she found out I was dead.”

That wasn’t the first time someone had extended sympathy to Axel, and he knew it wouldn’t be the last. However, this case was a bit different. This was a father. A father who could only begin to imagine the pain that Axel felt as a child who lost every last member of his family.

For that, Axel was grateful to be understood, but it was difficult for him to put such sentiment into words. “It’s...it’s alright, Tony. Really. Your words are more than enough.”

The minotaur sat upright with his hands together, fingers interlocked. “...Remington. There’s something you should know about me.”

Since there was absolutely no force being applied to the line, Axel turned his head to give the older gentleman his full attention. “I’m listening.”

He sighed, and went on with his explanation. A delayed, worried tone carried his voice. “...The night my wife passed. It was a regular day that I came home from work. When the doctors found her, they concluded she had died of a drug overdose. Which is something that I always had my suspicions about. She never uses drugs.”

“Ya think she was murdered, yeah?” Axel asked.

“...I wouldn’t rule it out,” Tony replied, “But regardless of what happens from here on, I’m glad that my daughter is in a good position for herself. Travelling the world and cooking for well-to-do customers. Makes a lot of money and frequently visits too. I couldn’t be happier.” He managed to smile at last.

Axel, however, was a bit skeptical. “...Given who he works with, I’d be shocked if they didn’t have anything to do with it. But I can’t throw around baseless accusations or nothin’.” But he kept a brave face for the minotaur. “Well, whatever the case, I’m gonna keep what I’m fightin’ for in mind.”

“Just don’t let it overtake you, alright?” Tony would pat Axel on the head. “Don’t wanna go crazy or anything.”

“Yeah...I got that.” He chose to react to the gesture as little as possible. It’s not that he disliked the minotaur or anything, but his responses to such were always awkward.

“...!”

Axel gasped, and moved away from the minotaur. Something from beneath the oasis’ lake had started to stir! “Hang on now…” He grabbed ahold of the fishing rod, and pulled upon it to start reeling it inwards.

Tony stood up, excited for Axel’s first fish catch. “Woah! Ya got a big one, son! Dig yer hooves into the sand and bring ‘er in slowly!”

“...Slowly?! What?!” The hippogriff questioned the minotaur’s methods. From his perspective, he had no clue how to catch a fish with a rod, but didn’t think a slow approach would work. “How’s that gonna--?!”

“He ain’t gon’ listen if I don’t explain it. But I gotta be quick.” Tony ran through some mental options before he settled on how to coach Axel on the proper technique. “Alright, partner. Imagine a restless dogie that won’t go quietly. Take him down by tiring him out.”

That must have registered perfectly. Axel’s mind instantly snapped into place regarding the fish. He kept his right claw on the line, and reeled it in slowly with his left. It tugged on the hook with the force of a Saddle Arabian! So much so, that it caused Axel to drift within the sand to his right.

“Woah! Hang on ya rogue varmint!” he shouted.

“It’s ‘bout ready to give up, son!” Tony added with an excited yell, “Yank it up!”

He had to give up the grip of his right claw, and dig it into the sand behind him for a better grip. “Yeee….HAW!” With a mighty squawk, he pulled his catch out of the water: a sturgeon the size of his body!

“Whoo!” Tony cheered, “That there’s one’a the biggest fishes in the world! Congrats, Remy-boy!”

“Hm…” Even he had to admit it was fairly fun. There was a rather satisfied grin on his face to boot. “What a catch and a half. Thank ya, pops. Yer coachin’ was useful.”

Tony opened up his tackle box, and pulled out a few freezer bags and a carving knife. “Here we go. I’mma cut it up so the saloon can have some more fish dishes. Since ya caught it, you can be the first to try it.”

“Really now?”

The minotaur had already bundled up some sticks to make a campfire and retrieved a small, cast iron pan from his tackle box. “Let me serve that up for ya.”

Meanwhile, at Vido’s ship…

The griffon and abyssinian both continued to keep a lookout for Axel. About an hour had passed since he left and there were no signs of any activity from Klugetown just yet.

“See anything, Kora?” he asked.

“Nope,” she replied, “But the very second I do, I will be sure to let you know.”

From within a nearby sand dune…

Both the croc and porcupine had a case of TNT that they were prepared to light up.

“...As soon as these two leave,” said the croc, “...it’ll be time for a show.”

“Ooooh! Can’t wait!” chirped the porcupine.

Back at the oasis…

The sun was still high in the sky, but it was nice and cool by the oasis. Tony had carved up the fish and stored its head, tail, and most of the fillets within a few of his freezer bags and placed them on ice within the bottom of his tackle box. He left out two, and fried them within the iron pan for Axel over a quick campfire he had made with a few bush sticks. For himself, he heated a can of baked beans over the flame.

“Mmm…” Axel said as he feasted upon the fish he caught, “Hella tasty, sir. Thank you.”

“You’re very welcome, son,” said Tony, “I never go anywhere without my spice kit.”

Axel couldn’t sense any presence of danger for the moment, so he decided to ask a few more questions. “Alright, so this explains where ya get the fish from. But what about yer veggies and fruit?”

“Ah. That’s a fairly easy one to answer,” he held up a finger, and pointed to a river beyond the oasis. “There’s a place over yonder called the Milk Ranch. It’s run by Minotaurs and it contains a massive farm under a greenhouse that produces the freshest fruits and veggies in the entire desert. And yes, as the name implies, they also produce loads of fresh milk.”

Axel turned his head in the direction of where Tony pointed. He could just barely make out the imagery of some stone buildings in the distance with rows of white ones beyond those. “...Huh. That’s actually really cool.”

“Yup. The madam that runs the place keeps everything in order. Easily the most well-off place in the valley,” Tony said as he finished his beans. “It’s where my daughter Stella gets all’a her fresh ingredients from when she’s nearby.”

“Sounds like an interestin’ place,” Axel thought to himself, “But there ain’t no time fer that.” Then he spoke aloud. “Yer kid sounds like she’s a smart young woman. If I ever meet her one day, I’ll be sure to pay her a nice greetin’.”

Tony chuckled. “It’s funny, I’d think you two would get along just fine. She’s about your age and has a similar sense of overprotectiveness towards others.”

Such a comment caused Axel to stutter. He never saw himself as protective of anyone. “...Me? Ya’ll serious?”

“Yer name is Axel Remington, right? I remember seein’ yer name in the newspaper a while back. When you took down the Colton Gang, you supposedly shot a pair of them brothers before they could hurt an innocent older mare and her children. And word of mouth states that ya hogtied the rest when they tried to rob a bank run by a pair of elderly hippogriffs.”

It was all true, and Axel couldn’t deny it. “I don’t like to toot my own harmonica ‘bout it...but yeh. You got me on that one, old man.”

“Aw, you’re adorable when ya react to praise, kiddo! Lighten up, you’re a hero--er, I mean...you’re a good stallion.”

Axel bit into the last piece of sturgeon fillet, and shrugged off the words. “Good, bad, ugly--does it really matter at the end of the day?”

Tony gathered the empty can into a plastic bag, and put out their little campfire with some water. “Well I certainly think so. We need folks like you who are willing to stick up for others in their own way. This entire landscape is lawless and without any sorta control. Why not change it yerself in some way?”

“Hm…” Axel gave it some thought as he rinsed his claws off in the lake. “...Change it myself, eh?”

Chapter 18

Meanwhile, at Maxine’s home…

Mio had gotten the information he needed from his falcon informant. Next, he needed to prepare the she-cat for the hostage situation that his boss had described. “Joyous. How to approach this…”

He knocked on the door of the garage, and entered. “Ahem...Maxine, I’m afraid to sat that it’s time to go.”

“...Aye,” she replied as she dropped her tools, “I getcha.” She then stood upright.

Mio would put her hands behind her back and tie some rope around her wrists. “Note that I have no intention of causing you any harm. It would completely violate the terms that I have in place.”

“...Mind tellin’ meh what those are?” she asked.

The tom would pull her along, and continue. “I may as well. Our boss wants me to trade you in return for Remington’s safety. It’s as simple as that. You and your sister will be able to leave here and won’t have to ever come back.”

“...Hrm…” “Can I really trust him? Will this all be over soon? Granted, he did have multiple chances to do as he pleased with me...and yet he chose not to. Whatever the case, I’mma play along fer now.” Mynx agreed, albeit hesitantly. “...Alright. Not like I have a choice ‘er anythin’.”

“This will all be over soon,” Mio said as they went up the elevator, “...Very soon.”

In the desert at the oasis...

Once Tony put the rest of his supplies away, he and Axel started to return to Klugetown.

“Well this was a fun one, Remy-boy,” he said, “Hope we can have plenty more days like this in the future. And maybe when Stella comes by and visits, we can all enjoy ourselves together--” he caught himself as he realized such an offer may have overstepped an emotional boundary. Here he was, treating this hippogriff like a son-in-law when they had only known each other for a little while. The knowledge that Axel was so close to his real parents before they were taken from him only served to make the minotaur feel guilty mere seconds after stating it. “...If ya want, that is,” he said with a more regrettable tone, “I won’t force ya.”

Interestingly enough, Axel’s response wasn’t as cold as it usually was. “...That’d be mighty fine. I’ll be sure to take you up on that. Where do ya live, sir?”

Tony was floored, and nearly stumbled over his words when the hippogriff replied amicably. Neither of them realized it, but it was a mutually beneficial relationship. An older minotaur whose child was rarely around and a hippogriff who lacked any sort of family whatsoever. It’d take some work, but they really did get along well as if they were father and son-in-law.

“Oh, uh--ahem. Not very far from the saloon, Remy. I got my own house so Stella won’t hafta worry about no trashy neighbors.”

That got a rare, small snicker out of Axel. “Ha. That’s a good’un. I’ll make sure I stop by sometime again. And who knows? If I get lucky, I’ll meet yer daughter too.”

“That’s the spirit, my boy!” Tony brought Axel in for a close hug with his left arm since he carried his fishing equipment in his right. “You’ll grow up to be a damn good man someday.”

Axel lost some air, but didn’t exactly refuse the embrace. “...I hope so, Tony. I hope so.”

They left the secret location, and Axel would bid Tony goodbye as the minotaur left for home.

“See ya around, son.”

“I intend to, partner,” Axel replied as he flew back towards the entrance of Klugetown.

Once the minotaur was completely out of sight, that’s when he heard someone shout his name from over a town-wide intercom.

“AXEL REMINGTON! I’M CALLIN’ YOU OUT! YOU HAVE FIVE MINUTES TO APPROACH THE MIDDLE OF THE MARKETPLACE ALONE IF YOU WANT THE INFORMATION YOU SEEK!”

“...” Axel balled his left claw into a fist, and looked around. There was no one nearby which meant that the one behind the voice had to be near the middle of the town’s open air bazaars. There wasn’t much time, so he knew he would have to rush back and get his gear…

Until a griffon landed next to him about two minutes later. “I’ve got your back, compadre. We heard the voice and came’a runnin’.” Vido took off a satchel which contained all of Axel’s weapons and gear, and offered it to the hippogriff.

Kora had stopped on a dime nearby, and sniffed the air. Then, she looked at Axel. “...Maxine. She’s near. We will stay out of sight and on command if you need our help.” In a single bound, Kora leapt onto one of the nearby stands and climbed ahead.

Before Axel could say anything, Vido had also taken to the air. “We’re with you, señor. No matter what.”

The gunslinger once again had all of his weapons, leather armor, hat, and mask in place once more. Since his two ‘companions’ had already taken off, he was in no position to refute them. Not like he wanted to, anyway. “I really hope this don’t get worse.”

Meanwhile, within Klugetown’s square…

Mio had placed the megaphone down on a nearby empty table. He approached Mynx whom he had bound by her arms. “Remember what I said. This is just a formality.” He tapped his index paw-finger upon his forehead. “If it were up to me, I’d have set you free a long time ago.”

“I get ye,” Mynx replied, “I just want ya to know that ya don’t hafta listen to ‘em. You can make yer own way through life.”

“I wish…” the tom hissed under his breath, “But I don’t have the luxury of that choice…”

“...Rats. What a shame. Thought I could understand him.” Mynx couldn’t help but wonder what weighed upon Mio’s soul. Just why was he so cordial with her compared to Gatto? Was it a manipulation tactic or was he annoyed with how his colleagues treated hostages. What he said earlier also rang through her mind… “Tear Klugetown apart, and rebuild it from the ground up. I wonder…”

In a matter of moments, Axel approached the two in the middle of the town square.

“...Let ‘er go, cat-guy,” he demanded with his claw twitching towards his weapon.

Mio took a step forward. “I fully intend to do so. After a small equivalent exchange,” he pinched his thumb and index finger to add emphasis, then pointed at Axel. “You. Give yourself up, and I’ll let her go. Simple as that.”

Mynx hung her head down, unsure of what to make of the situation.

Axel had to weigh his options. He knew that, to the left, his abyssinian friend was on the prowl. Kora had kept a low profile and managed to hide within the confines of an abandoned building that overlooked the square down below. To his right, Vido was high in the air. Likely ready to cause mayhem if necessary.

“This be the pussycat hipster with the card tricks. I don’t see no gun on him, but who knows what he could pull from outta them whiskers on his face?”

Truly a wild card. Mio’s presence was a threat despite the fact that he lacked any sort of visible weaponry. Axel wagered that this tom had to be a magician in his spare time if his tricks were that good. The question was: Just how to approach this?

A tumbleweed bounced aimlessly through the square between both sides. The gunslinger was prepared to draw at a moment’s notice. His eyes steeled with a single bead of sweat that ran down the side of his face. His mask concealed his sense of unease and slight sense of fear for Mynx’s safety. Would it be better to give in and guarantee her passage? Or would it make more sense to fight head-on and eliminate Mio off the face of the planet?

Amidst the deafening silence, Mio would speak up at last. “Well?” he asked, as he re-adjusted the red rim of his glasses, “Have you come to a decision?”

Axel was about to reply. “I…”

But then, his ear flicked and he could smell a sense of dread that came from a nearby window just a few meters away.

“...!”

With a flick of his wrist, he drew his right revolver, and aimed it at the window of the shop.

But before he could get a shot off…

BANG!

A body hit the dirt with a loud thud. However, both Axel and Mio were still standing…

Mynx had been shot clear as day in the chest, and fell to the ground.

Within the mere nanoseconds of that shot being fired off, Axel returned fire with six bullets right into the window of the nearby shop.

Right after that, Kora let out a shrill caterwaul. “NOOOOOO!! MAXIIIIINE!” Stealth was completely off the table. The she-cat barreled down the side of the nearby wall, and ran up to her sister to hold her body in her arms. “S-stay with me! Come on! I’m here!”

Mynx coughed a few times. The bullet didn’t kill her right away, but it still caused enough damage to where she could barely move or speak. “...K….Kat…”

Mio meanwhile, had been set off by this. Everything had been carefully planned out, and then all went to shit in the blink of an eye. He stormed up to the shop, and shouted into the broken window. “What in the--come out, whoever you are! This was my job and my business that I was conducting! How dare you--?!”

A few seconds later, a familiar tomcat would exit, and take off his shades ever so casually. “Well...that takes care of that, doesn’t it?”

Much to the surprise of Axel, Mio’s anger was fierce. The blue-suited tom grabbed his fellow gangster by his suit and shoved him against the sole, intact front window of the empty shop. “What in the turkey-lovin’ fuck was that about?!” he hissed as he slammed Gatto against the glass, “That was supposed to be a simple hostage exchange, but you had to go and mess everything up, you pussy-livered, litter box huffing psycho!”

“Ouch! Hey, hey! Lay off, man!” Gatto tried to reason with Mio as best he could. There was a rather nervous, apprehensive smile on his face. The last person he would have expected to get angry with him was the guy who did card tricks in his spare time. But he did his best to hid his nerves with a malicious purr. “We don’t need no gyatdamn soft-ass circus clown runnin’ this area!”

“Oh?!” Mio had then forced Gatto against the glass with a chokehold. “So you sought to sabotage me by killing a hostage against protocol?! That’s rich--and low, even for someone of your status. This is exactly what’s wrong with this wretched place!”

“Suck it up,” Gatto taunted his associate with a newfound smirk, “This was your job. You should’ve planned it out better.”

“HOI!” Axel shouted with both guns aimed at the two. “Stick ‘em up, gents…”

As the two argued, both Kora and Mynx shared in the latter’s final moments together.

Mynx weakly reached a hand up to her sister’s cheek. “...Never...let anyone...tell ya whatcha can’t do…”

“N-no...d-don’t go! P-please…” Kora sobbed with her hand on her sister’s chest to try and keep the bleeding to a minimum. “W-we can...I-I can…”

“...I knew this...day...would come…” Mynx muttered in between coughs as her breaths got quieter and quieter. “I...love ya...Kora...always…”

Kora’s sobs fell silent as Mynx’s head went limp against her body. She was dead. All sense of life had fled the she-cat’s system, which left the abyssinian in emotional shambles…

...That is, until she turned her attention to the tom that shot her. “...”

“...”

Chapter 19

In a swift blur of black, Kora unsheathed her claws and tackled Gatto through the window of the shop. With a loud crash, glass went everywhere and before the tom could even vocalize a response, Kora had already begun her assault. She slashed her claws deep, and hard enough to cut through his suit and into his body.

“AGH! SHIT!” he yelled as he kicked Kora off of his body.

She flew backwards, and landed perfectly in front of the window. That’s when she picked up a shard of glass...

At the same time, Vido had finally descended to check on the situation. “What’s happ--?!”

SHING-SHING-SHING!

“RRRREEER!”

Gatto squealed as the shard of glass was hurled into the back of his neck.

Despite being shorter than the tom, Kora was still formidable beyond compare. She kicked him in his back which caused him to stumble forward and hit a wall. But she wasn’t done there. She grabbed the back of his head with a single paw, and slammed him against the empty countertop.

The result was that Gatto ended up so dazed by this that he could barely stand. This gave Kora another opening that she needed. She grabbed him up with her arms around his waist, and flipped him over her body!

With a loud, destructive crack!, the tom’s entire neckbone was destroyed from the suplex. The force was so great, that it caused not only Vido to flinch out of horror, but Mio as well.

“Ay...that’s…” the griffon couldn’t even form a proper statement.

Axel stared dead on for a moment. To him, it was akin to watching a stagecoach fly off a cliff. It was hard to look away.

Even Mio was freaked out. His fur stood on end, and he let out an audible purr mixed with a shudder. “...Yikes.”

Kora would continue to lay into Gatto with bits of fur and blood flying every which way every few seconds.

As that happened, Mio would address the hippogriff and griffon. “...Well this is awkward as all hell, isn’t it?”

“...You never intended to kill her?” Axel questioned, his gun still at the ready, “You really just wanted me, eh?”

“Rrrrr…” Mio flicked his tail, and pushed up his glasses. Ultimately, he knew that this scenario would reflect poorly upon him from all angles. “Shitty Gats and his shitty intervention. If he sought to make me look bad, then it was a good play of his hand.” He folded his arms as he replied. “That’s correct, yes. Gattille, however, has made things unnecessarily difficult for me. Now that our hostage is dead, I no longer have any--”

THUD!

All the sudden, Gatto’s frayed, bleeding body with all of its fur skinned completely down to the epidermis. He was a twitchy, almost alien mass of pink with no fur on his body. A sight that nearly caused Vido to throw up.

“Ah! I--what in the--?!” the griffon had to force himself to look away.

Kora would exit a few seconds later. There were a few cuts and scrapes on her body, as well as some blood from the carnage that she caused. She spit out a tuft of fur from Gatto’s body and stepped right over him in a casual manner to pick up her sister’s dead body, and turn to leave the scene.

Axel didn’t want to lose track of the conversation he was having. “You ain’t got no what now?”

“...Leverage over you. This entire situation was a shitshow,” Mio replied, “And I suggest you all turn tail and run before things get worse.”

“And why should we be doin’ that?” Axel questioned with a steeled set of eyes.

“Put an ear to the earth,” Mio suggested.

Axel didn’t break eye contact, and slowly put his head to the ground...then his eyes shot open once he found out what Mio meant. “...Stampede.” He stood upright once more.

“...Not just any stampede,” the tom went on, “An entire wave of abyssinians with their weapons ready to be drawn. If you don’t leave now, you’ll be trapped in an unwinnable scenario.”

Vido had flown into the air once more, and could see a group of swiftly moving bodies in the distance. “...The card gato is right. We need to fall back as soon as possible, Remy!”

Axel hovered in the air, ready to take off, but he still wanted an answer to a simple question. “...Why are you helpin’ us?”

Mio turned his back to them both. “As soon as Gatto played his hand, the balance of the game’s table became uneven. I want to face you on my own, equal terms. Player to player. There’s no fun in an unbalanced deck…” His tail reached into his pocket, retrieved, and showed them a card that depicted an abyssinian in a red and black jester costume: The Joker. “I intend to make this town my own, soon without the influence of my superiors. And if you want the information you seek in reference to your family, then come at me at a better time. But right now? The situation has been flushed, and the rest of my boss’s underlings are on their way to force you into slavery as well. That is not something I have planned for you.” He turned his head halfway to look back them. “Fall back while you still can...Rrrremington.”

With that, the tom flicked his tail, and tossed The Joker card on the ground.

POOF!

A thick smokescreen appeared, which would conceal their escape.

“...Dammit…let’s git while the gittin’s good,” Axel turned and flew back towards the entrance with Vido right beside him.

“Understood, boss! Kora is likely already there,” Vido replied.

Once the smoke disappeared…

The rest of the gang members approached Mio for an answer.

“What happened?” one of them asked, “Was Remington here?”

“Yes,” Mio pointed to Gatto’s twitching, limp body, “But Gatto killed our hostage, and they escaped before I could properly fight back. The mission was a bust...somewhat.”

“Not entirely,” a crocodile Klugetowner commented from a nearby stand, “We took care’a that ship, didn’t we, bud?”

Mio practically hissed. “You WHAT?!”

A porcupine next to him would let out a wheezy snicker. “Heeheehee! You got that right. Get ready for some firewoooooooorks!”

“...” Mio was stunned into silence, and simply took off his glasses. He then started to clean the lenses with a purple handkerchief he kept in the pocket of his suit. This was his way of calming himself down to avoid losing his mind with a violent outburst. “...I hate working with these trigger-happy megalomaniacs.” After a few seconds, he gave his fellow abyssinians an order. “...Get Gatto’s body to the infirmary underground.”

Nearby, from within one of the nearby buildings…

Tony had watched the entire scene from the confines of his home. As soon as everything had concluded, he immediately ducked down to avoid being spotted. “...Gotta git a letter out to Stella.”

Meanwhile…

Axel and Vido flew as fast as they could and hurried out of Klugetown before anyone else spotted them. About halfway towards the airship, they spotted Kora who sat alone in the sand, patiently waiting.

However, her sister’s corpse was nowhere to be seen.

Axel was the first to point this out. “...Where’s yer…?”

Kora replied slowly. “...I buried her...where I promised I’d put her to rest.”

“Alright, well that’s good and all,” Vido urged them to keep going, “But we have to--”

BLAM!

A fiery explosion occurred just over the other side of the nearest sand dune! Chunks of metal and other scrap were flung far and wide another half-mile away with a small, but hefty mushroom-cloud left behind.

The force of it was felt all the way beneath the trio’s feet where they stood.

“What in tarnation--?!” Axel took off and flew into the air.

Vido noted just how much scrap metal and where the origin of the explosion was located. Immediately, he was thrown into a frenzied panic with a set of fearful eyes and a stuttering reaction. “No...nononono…” he flew directly towards the blast.

Kora remained silent, but followed on foot…

“...nonono...n...NO!!” And when the griffon found just what had blown up, he let out a horrified screech. “....AWWWWWK! SON OF--GILLIPOLlAS BASTARDO, MAN!” He fell to his knees with his claws in the sand.

His airship was blown to smithereens. Almost nothing was left but bits of wire that made up the frame of the blimp itself. The final prized possession that he and his deceased father shared together. Gone. Reduced to atomic dust. To make matters worse, that was their only mode of transportation, which meant that they were essentially stranded near a hostile Klugetown.

Axel landed nearby, and sat down in the sand to process what had just happened. “...Who in the...how…?”

Kora stopped to observe the wreckage, but was utterly stunted in regards to what to think or say at that moment. “...”

Vido balled some sand in his claws and started to speak to himself. “Todo por lo que trabajé tan duro se ha ido. Eso fue lo último que tuve para recordarme a mi padre. Ahora no queda nada. Pero...tal vez todavía quede algo...solo necesito buscar…”

While he didn’t understand everything Vido had said, Axel’s knowledge of the language spoken in Barncelona and Mexicolt City was decent enough to where he realized what Vido was about to do.

“Hey, hey!” the hippogriff flew down in front of him, “Don’t lose your head now. We can’t afford to--”

“Now?! Now?!” Vido screamed, “Where are we gonna go, amigo?! There’s nowhere for us to run and Klugetown is likely gonna be swarming with folks who are after our asses! What can we even do at this point?”

Axel looked into the sky. The evening was upon them, and the sun would set soon. At the very least, they weren’t going to be high and dry in the middle of the desert with a potential for heat stroke...for the time being.

“...We need to keep movin’,” he said as he looked into the sky which was now clear, “If I can just find us a rain cloud or two right around nightfall…”

The griffon was persistent, and decided to rummage through what was left of his airship on his own. “...No tengo tiempo para esto...no seas idiota…”

All the while, Kora said nothing. She simply sat motionless within the sand, and waited for either of them to give her a command as to what to do next. The she-cat was an empty husk for the time being. Overwhelmed with the death of her sister as well as the destruction of their only form of transportation in the middle of the Bone Dry Desert. It essentially caused her to shut down outside of motor function.

They needed to hurry and get as far away from Klugetown as possible, lest they get caught and captured again.

Chapter 20

Soon enough, nightfall would arrive upon the desert. By then, Vido had concluded that nothing valuable was lost within the explosion that engulfed his vessel. He did manage to recover a few pieces of jewelry, but other than that, there was essentially nothing left.

The desert was chilly once it got dark, but Axel already had an idea. At his request, he had both the griffon and abyssinian follow him. The further away they got from Klugetown, the safer they would all be.

“Confound it all to heck,” Axel thought to himself, “Cass ain’t gon’ very much like it if her boy don’t return home safe at some point. Gotta make sure we find a way outta here.”

“...Where are we headed?” Vido asked.

Kora walked along, but kept a rather eerie aura of silence about herself. Each step she took seemed to get quieter and quieter until they were barely audible.

At that point, they were reasonably far enough from Klugetown to where they had no fear of being followed. However, they were now essentially stranded with nothing but desert on the horizon in all directions. The blue night sky was illuminated with various stars as well as the full moon.

“...Prettiest night sky I ever dun seen. If only I wasn’t lost.” Axel flew into the air, and pulled down one of the small groups of clouds in the sky. His pegasus DNA allowed him to grab, and mold them with ease. After a minute or two, he shaped it into a small, igloo-esque dome that could fit all three of them inside. He set it on the ground, and opened the door. “Alright, ya’ll. Rest. Today’s been a pretty mucked-up day and ya’ll need to relax.”

“...Si, por favor.” Vido was in no position to argue. He simply crawled into the white, puffy structure to lie down.

Kora took a few steps toward Axel, and put her arms around him for a quick hug. No words between the two. She simply let go, and stepped inside as well.

While it wasn’t perfect, it would, at the very least, keep the freezing temperatures of the desert at bay as they rested. Axel meanwhile, chose to stay awake for a little while longer so that he could keep watch…

“...Ya’ll are alright.”

Back in Klugetown…

Mio went and met with his boss to give his report about what happened earlier that evening. “...and that’s when everyone else showed up and found Gatto’s mangled body. Is he gonna make it?”

“I’m afraid not,” the boss’s voice spoke from behind its chair, “He was far too banged up and lost all of his blood by the time he got back. Not that it matters to me anyway. Fool had it coming the second he decided to overstep his boundaries. He’s a loose cannon.”

“I did, however, observe an explosion of the hostile airship Remington used to escape last time,” Mio went on, “He’ll be stranded and forced to return here sooner or later.”

The boss’s voice let out an annoyed sigh, then continued moments later. “You did a good job today despite what happened, Mio. Yer likely gonna get promoted if you keep it up. So stand by if I need ya for anything else. Get some rest tonight. I’m gonna be dealing with Topaz and her job for the next day or so.”

“Understood,” Mio replied, and turned to leave.

Once he was outside, he was approached by his dragon manager. “Well, friend? How did it go with the boss?”

“Standard as always,” said the tom with an uncertain glance up to the night sky, “I’m concerned about dealing with a pony though. Is that really acceptable for us? Doesn’t that make us...weaker for it?”

Rongu took a huff from a cigar with his flame. “You’ll come to realize that doing anything ya can to get a leg up is important, young feline. For war is not won with thousands of kicks. But rather--”

“Oh here we go…” Mio rolled his eyes. “...Please don’t with the metaphors.” He placed his fingertips against his forehead, “My head is killing me and I need a break.” The tom felt the need to rethink his strategy as he left for home that evening.

“Hm…” the dragon snarled as his employee walked away. “You’ll realize soon enough…you can't do as you please here, boy.”

About four hours had passed.

In the middle of the dark desert...

It was still completely cast under a shade of deep blue as the night silently carried on. The Bone Dry Desert was almost unrecognizable in this state due to how little activity there was. No insects, scorpions, or reptiles were out and about. Just pure, eerie silence…

Until it was broken.

Wooooosh….

The sound of wind resonated and whistled throughout the dunes where the trio had hunkered down. Except, this wasn’t any normal wind. It was completely unnatural. Almost as if it was being generated from above them…

Axel’s little cloud structure was blown away as a result. The hippogriff was the first to come to his senses and awaken. “...Wha? What the…” It took him a second, but once his eyes were able to fully focus, he could see a mighty aerial vessel that floated through the air high above them. This was the source of the odd wind current that woke him up in the first place! “Now who in tarnation could that belong to…?”

It wasn’t long before Vido and Kora stirred, and woke up once their shelter had dissipated.

“Ay, que esta pasando…” mumbled Vido. The griffon in particular was shocked at what he saw once he fully opened his eyes. “...Tan chulo! That’s our ticket outta here, baby!” With no hesitation, Vido spread his wings and took off. “Come on, you guys!”

Kora finally broke her silence out of fear for her new friend’s safety. “...We can’t let him get hurt, Sir Remington.”

“Dagnabbit…” Axel dusted the sand out of his hat, and placed it back on his head. “Hop on, and we’ll both go.”

The martial artist of a she-cat leapt onto the gunslinger’s back and he immediately took off after Vido.

The closer they all got, the more details they would see. Chiefly of which, was the fact that the ship’s blimp was in the shape of what appeared to be a bird giant, with multi-colored feathers surrounding it.

Almost immediately, Axel knew who this vessel belonged to. “...Wait a hot minute, this be--”

“Aha!” Vido cheered, “This thing is active and has a crew. I knew it!”

“...Who does this belong to, Remy?” Kora purred quietly, nervously.

“...Yer in fer a surprise,” Axel decided to keep it under wraps until the captain of the vessel revealed themselves.

Vido had already landed on the deck of the airship. A much more traditional ‘ship’ in every sense of the word. Akin to those that sailed across the ocean. “Alright, compadres...I’m gonna see if I can locate the captain and negotiate.”

“...You?” Axel asked as he landed upon the deck also. With no sign of any crew members, they were able to speak freely for the most part.

Kora had gotten off of Axel’s back, and stood upright upon the deck. “...Are you sure?” she asked with a jittery flick of her tail, “This place gives me quite the off-putting sensation…”

The griffon waved his claw downwards, shrugging off their concerns. “Ay, you all don’t know this about me, but I am a top tier conversationalist. It’s why my tours are so popular. As a fellow captain myself, I think it’ll be easy to meet them halfway.” He turned, and started to walk down the wooden steps that led below deck. “Wait right here while I go handle things.”

Both Kora and Axel exchanged a glance of uncertainty...

Click.

Then the sound of weapons being prepped could be heard behind them...

Meanwhile, below deck…

Vido would make his way down to the inner confines of the ship and pass by a few doors. Some of them carried supplies, others carried weapons, one door led to further below deck, and eventually, he would happen upon the residential area of the ship.

“I see, I see...now where is the captain? If I can just meet with the leader of this vessel, then we can have an easier time here. I won’t let you down, papa. I promise.”

The loss of his father’s ship was something he tried to shy away from dealing with. Vido knew that the death of Kora’s sister weighed heavily upon her soul. The loss of an inanimate object was nothing in comparison, right? It wouldn’t look good to get bogged down emotionally at the moment.

“...But what’s mama going to say when she--no. I can’t--I can’t think about that right now. She’ll be happy to see me return. Our gata friend needs comfort more than I do. Just need to speak to this captain. Pilot-to-pilot. Come on, Vido. Focus…”

Eventually, he would come across a room that contained some treasures. “Hm. They’re pretty loaded. Wonder what their captain is like? Hopefully it’s not a superficial one.”

The very next door had some steam seeping through. Was it possible that someone was in there?

“Hmm…”

It wasn’t entirely closed, so Vido was able to peek inside.

“...!”

He let out a silent gasp. His wings fanned outwards, and spread involuntarily as a result of what he saw within that room…

“...MUJER HERMOSA!”

Chapter 21

Vido stared into the room.

It was a bathroom with a bathtub placed in the exact middle of it. Within the confines of the tub itself lied a bird-woman with a crystalline prosthetic that served as her right leg. That combined with the beauty mark below her left eye essentially gave away who she was to anyone who knew the world ‘pirate’. She was fully nude with her front-side lying down within the tub. Her long, green hair flowed downwards due to being wet. Pink bubbles were all over the place, and covered her in some areas.

“Ahhh…” she mumbled and trilled to herself. Because of how late it was--about 2 AM to be exact--she felt that she was safe leaving the door cracked to allow for some extra ventilation. Which was the explanation behind the steam that left the room.

Meanwhile, Vido was like a deer in headlights from the sight. No thoughts, no words. All he could do was stare. Not only was this the ship that belonged to the Captain Celaeno, but there she was, right in front of him. Her body was on full display. Her feathers were in pristine condition. Her butt was quite large and round, but looked firm. The rest of her back was well-toned, and representative of a very sleek, agile body.

“...Rrrr…” Vido’s lion-half took over and caused him to let out a very low set of purrs as he flicked his tail. To say that the sight was satisfying would be a massive understatement. So much so, that he had become fully distracted and was unable to remember what he was supposed to be doing.

The unintentional show wasn’t quite over yet. Celaeno would then sit upright, then lie on her back which caused some of the bubbles to spill over onto the floor. Her abdomen was just as toned as her back--not super muscular--but just enough to where she looked to be in perfect shape. And just above her midsection was her chest. A perfect pair of above-average breasts that jiggled with every movement she made.

All of which, only Vido could see.

“...Rrrrrow…” he purred slightly louder.

“Hm?” the bird-woman thought she heard something, and took a look at the doorway. There was nothing out of the ordinary--the door hadn’t moved, and there was no sound of footsteps outside. “...Must be the wind.” So she relaxed, and continued to enjoy her bath.

Vido nearly squealed, but kept his cool. He hid behind the wall to the right of the doorway to avoid being spotted. “...What am I doing?! Shit! I can’t wait for her to come out. That’d be creepy as hell! Just have to sneak past the door and go back up to the deck to let my compadres know what’s up. Simple…”

On the upper level of the deck…

Axel and Kora had been ambushed by two of Celaeno’s crew members. Both bird-folk from Ornithia.

The first, a large--twice as tall as the average pony--osprey Ornithian covered mostly in white feathers. Save for his face which had black feathers around his eyes akin to a bandit’s mask. He had on a black leather vest and a white stetson to complete his appearance. “What’re ya’ll doin’ here?” he asked with a flintlock pistol aimed and ready to fire.

The High Roller

The second. A bearded vulture--nearly as tall as his osprey crewmate--who was covered in dull, reddish-brown feathers. He had on a brown vest, and held two pistols that he spun on his fingers in both hands. “Hehehe...looks like they’re a long way from home, Monocrow! What’s say we tie ‘em up for our lady?”

The Extremist

“...Not a bad idea, Rusty,” the osprey replied--his voice was deep, yet relaxed. “Ya’ll’re few dice rolls short of a set. How’s about we make this interestin’?”

Axel shook his head. “We ain’t here to cause no trouble. We’re lookin’ fer aid from the leader of this here vessel.”

“Ohhhhh?” the vulture chuckled. His voice was rather shrill and raspy. “That’s a rich one! What’re you supposed to be, then? A stockman? Ain’t no-one out here dressin’ like that unless they’re searchin’ for candy or trouble.” He pointed at the hippogriff, noting his attire. “Come to steal our treasure, have you? Or--orr, better yet, you’re here to collect one of us as a bounty?!”

“That ain’t…” Axel sighed, and grabbed the bridge of his face with his claw. The last thing he needed was more hostility while they were stranded, lord knows where in the middle of the desert. The best he could do was try his best to reason with the crewmates until the captain made an appearance. “That’s not what I’m here for,” he said as he removed his claw from his face, “My partners and I here would like some navigation assistance.”

Monocrow kept his weapon aimed at them both, and smirked. “...Tell ya what. Ya’ll beat us. Then we’ll consider your words. If you lose, we’re tossin’ you overboard.”

“Oi! That’s sounds rather cunning, tell ya what!” Rusty added, “Listen to the larger birdman. You’ll learn something, Mr. Stockman.”

Axel looked down at Kora. The she-cat had kept her expression hidden beneath her glasses so as to not allow her opponents to gauge her emotions.

“...What do ya think we should…?”

“It’s fine,” Kora snapped a response as she took a step forward, “I need to get my head together. Blowing off some steam is perhaps the best way to do so.”

Rusty let out an arrogant caw. “There she is! Come on, little-miss-pussy. Show us what--”

Before he could finish that sentence, Kora had already lunged forward. Her claws slashed clean through both of his pistols, and the barrels popped off a second later. All Rusty could do was stare onwards in horror as his guns dropped off of his claws and clattered to the deck of the ship.

This was followed up swiftly. Kora leapt forward, and sent the vulture flying backwards with a powerful dropkick. The vulture let out a pained squeal when his back connected with the nearby deck wall.

“AWK!”

Axel meanwhile took a more traditional approach with his opponent.

“After you,” he said with his claws itching to draw his revolvers.

The osprey flicked the hammer of his pistol. “Roll.”

BANG!i

Unlike most weapons, this flintlock was able to fire a concentrated blast of metal that coagulated into one projectile. Essentially, the exact opposite of how a shotgun worked.

Axel would narrowly dodge, and perform a combat roll to the other side of the deck. As he moved, he fanned the hammer of his revolver to fire all six shots in a concentrated, looping pattern that followed his roll.

Monocrow flew upwards, and into the air to avoid the shots.

To which Axel did the same. Now both above the ship itself, they continuously fired off bullet after bullet at each other. And both would avoid each bullet almost in unison at a synchronized pace. It seemed as though they were evenly matched…

Meanwhile, below deck…

Still unable to make a move, Vido was stuck in that same hallway on the lower deck. “...Maybe she’s not looking this way anymore?” He decided to take another peek… “...!”

And what he saw made his body seize up once more.

Celaeno was drying off with a towel. All of her goods were on display as she shook off the rest of the water from her bath. Her feathers temporarily puffed up, and soon deflated and went flat against her skin once more.

“...” Vido was unable to do anything but stare in awe as the beautiful bird woman finished up her bath. But then…

The very next time he would blink, Celaeno would seemingly disappear. Was he safe to move on now?

“Wh-what?! Where did she--where did she go?!” Vido’s eyes darted back and forth. He was unable to determine just why or how the bird lady could have vanished in the blink of an eye. But he took it as a sign that he needed to escape right away. “Nope, nope. Need to get outta here rapido.”

Click.

Celaeno had appeared right behind him with a pistol aimed at the back of his head. The towl from before was now wrapped around her body. “...Going somewhere, pervert?”

The Captain

Vido turned as pale as a ghost. “...Mierda.”

On the upper deck…

Both the hippogriff and osprey landed upon the deck of the ship to reload.

“...You ain’t bad,” Monocrow complimented the gunslinger, “But you seem familiar. Have I seen yer face somewhere before?”

Axel loaded the bullets into his six-shooter, and scoffed. “Tch. Ya don’t know me. Prolly just one’a them fake posters that tries’ta shame one’s visage.”

“Uh-huh, right,” the osprey’s retort oozed sarcasm, “What’s yer name, cowpoke? You got a name, don’t you?”

“As if I’d tell you.” With his gun holstered, Axel hovered in the air, and folded his arms. “Now enough muckin’ around. Where in lord’s name is yer captain? I ain’t sayin’ nothin’ else until I get to speak with her.”

At that same moment nearby, Kora had the vulture pinned to the hardwood of the deck. She sat on his back, and threatened to snap one of his talon legs as she held him in place. “Yield.” Was all she said.

Rusty found that he had no movement in most of his body. Because of that, he had to concede. “Bugger it. Alright, alright--I yield.”

A few moments later, everyone on the upper deck would see two more individuals approach and rise out from the lower deck. Vido was in front, followed by the rightfully annoyed Celaeno.

“Keep movin’!” she commanded the griffon as they kept walking.

“I assure you, my friends are right here!”

“I’ll believe it when I--” the captain stopped mid-sentence. She gawked at the scene in front of her that contained two of her crew members in combat. One of the combatants in particular caught her attention the most. “...Axel Remington?!”

Everyone froze, and looked up at the captain. The biggest question that weighed on everyone’s mind was:

“...How does she know his name?”

“...Just how does she know my name?”

Chapter 22

Axel was caught rather off-guard by the fact that she knew his real name. All he could respond with was a delayed question. “...And you know who I am, because…?”

“Because? Because you’re a living legend!” Celaeno chirped as she walked over to greet him. “Your bounty is renowned across the land, air, and sea for all that you’ve done. Smoking out Chess E. James and his gang couldn’t have been easy.”

“...Oh so she’s the captain, huh? Celaeno. Almost couldn’t tell for a sec.” While she wasn’t wrong about the difficulty of his exploits, Axel was a tad put off due to the fact that the bird woman had naught but a towel on her body. “...Right. Listen. You uh--my friends and I need some help here.”

“Friends? You mean that you have a gang of your own?” she leaned forward with an interested glint in her eyes.

And promptly. Axel would lean backwards. “...Not exactly. See--I got a few acquaintances who’ve all suffered at the hands of them messy Abyssinians that run Klugetown.”

Celaeno’s face dropped. Her enthusiasm was replaced with a sense of dread and sadness with a long frown on her beak. “...Ah. That’s your problem. I see now. So tell me, who are these friends of yours?”

That’s when Vido snuck up to, and stood next to Axel on his left, followed by Kora on his right.

“Katrina Fa Ying--but Kora will suffice,” said the she-cat, “I am not affiliated with the gang that Axel speaks of. In fact, I too wish to put a stop to them.”

“Vido Montaña Magpie,” said the griffon, “I served as their pilot until...my vessel was destroyed in the ensuing conflict.”

“Wait a minute,” the bird woman loomed over Vido with a snarl, “This little voyuer is with you?”

Both Axel and Kora were confused at such a revelation.

“Beg yer pardon?” Axel questioned. “Just what happened, madam?”

“Caught this griffon guy trying to sneak a peek at me while I bathed,” she explained, and didn’t break eye contact with him, “Are you really on their side or was that just a trick? Who do you really work for?”

“...I...I’m sorry! I didn’t realize anyone was in there!” Vido squealed with a plea, “Please don’t throw us overboard!”

“Sonuva--there ain’t no time for this.” Axel stood between them both. “Look, it’s hella late and I wanna apologize for his actions. If ya’ll could help us, I’d greatly ‘ppreciate it.”

Celaeno looked down, and realized she was still in nothing but a towel. “Gah…” She grumbled to herself, and conceded the situation. “Only because we have the legendary Remington on board. We’ll speak more about this in the morning. Back to your rooms, gentlemen.”

Without a word of protest, both Monocrow and Rusty went to separate parts of the ship to rest for the rest of the night.

The captain then turned her attention to Axel and his group. “...I have one guest room. Hope you don’t mind sharing it.”

Axel couldn’t tell if she was more annoyed at not finishing her bath or whatever Vido had done. Either way, they were in no position to refuse her offer. “Understood,” he said.

Celaeno turned and started to walk down the steps to the lower deck. The sounds of angry words muttered underneath her breath could barely be heard as she left.

“...Vido,” Axel addressed the griffon directly, “We’ll deal with whatever that was tomorrah mornin’. Don’t sweat yerself. We just need to explain what happened.”

“...Alright, Axel,” he replied shakily, “I’ll try and get some sleep.”

Kora said nothing. She simply observed the layout of the ship around her and made mental notes.

The Next Morning…

Celaeno’s new guests were called into the dining hall within the lower deck for breakfast.

The trio would make their way down there, and silently pass by other avian crew members.

However, they would soon find out that there was more to the crew than what met the eye.

“Have a seat, you three,” Celaeno invited them to sit at the long, rectangular table. She was in her full pirate gear--hat, armor and all.

Axel, Kora, and Vido silently obliged. Kora and Vido sat next to each other on one side of the table while Axel sat alone on the other. Celaeno sat on the very end on the short side.

“Just us here?” Axel asked, “Did the rest’a yer crew eat?”

“Yes, they have,” answered the captain, “I wanted to speak with you all on a more personal level without any outside interference. And I figured the best chance to do so would be over breakfast.”

“...Makes sense to me,” Kora piped up, “What shall be on the menu for this morning, Madam Celaeno?”

As if right on cue, the door to the dining room would be pushed open by a food cart. And the individual pushing it…

“Hey ya’ll! Gotchyer breakfast right here!”

A minotaur. A female one. She had on a pair of tightly-fitting jean shorts that accentuated her muscular rights and hefty bottom. Her breasts were fairly large and contained by what appeared to be a red, white, and blue bikini top. She had a long, flowing head of blonde hair beneath a cowboy hat with holes poked through so her horns could fit. But perhaps most interestingly, her body color was brown...a similar brown to a certain other minotaur that Axel had met previously.

The Maverick

“Wait a minute,” the gunslinger thought to himself, “...could that be Tony’s daughter? It’d make sense given that she wanted to be a chef. I reckon she’s makin’ quite a livin’ under pirates.”

She placed a plate in front of each of them. A set of light and fluffy pancakes with a side of freshly cut fruit, a little dish that contained their syrup for each of them, and a tall glass of milk. Celaeno’s pancakes had seeds cooked right into them.

“...Oh wow,” Kora marveled at the plate of breakfast pastries before her, “Thank you so much, Ms….?” she asked, searching for a name.

The minotaur gal replied with a smile. Her voice had a thick country accent with a high pitch. “Roseanne’s the name, ya’ll. But Rose or Rosie is fine too! And yer very welcome!” Once she had finished serving the plates, she promptly exited the room. “Holler if ya need anythin’ cap’n!”

“Thank you,” Celaeno started to pick at her fruit with a fork. “Now, to get down to it--Axel. You’re a famous, skilled gunslinger aren’t you? Taken down loads of gangs and whatnot?”

Axel removed his facemask so he could start to eat. “S'pose ya could say that,” he replied as he took his fork to the pancakes, “Guess ya’ve heard a lot about me.”

After finishing a bite, the bird woman would continue. “Well, of course I have! Throughout my travels, I’ve met with a lot of young folks who are in their teenage years. A couple of them said that they got their knowledge of firearms and rope tricks from you.”

Both Kora and Vido stopped eating when they heard this new information.

“...Reata tricks?” Vido asked with amazement.

“Firearms?” Kora inquired with an interested tone. “I never would have pegged Lord Remington to have enough patience to teach others anything. When we first met, and even now he comes off as a more strict, no-nonsense person. What else is hiding under that cowboy hat?”

Axel had finished half of his pancake stack in between everyone talking. Everyone else was still on their second one. “...Guess there ain’t no avoidin’ it.” He turned to Celaeno and answered. “Yeah. Whenever I get the chance, I tend’ta offer young’uns some advice on how’ta use weapons and whatnot. Got a prollem with that?”

“Not at all,” replied the bird woman, “In fact, I admire it. The last thing I want is for a child to grow up helpless and on their own in this world. But it’s just so...odd--for lack of a better term.”

“What is?” he asked.

“The fact that you, a renowned gunslinger that puts bullets through heads for money would bother teaching anyone anything.” Celaeno leaned forward with an intrigued grin on her face. “What’s with you, hm?”

His response was delayed, but he eventually gave one. “...I don’t want nobody else to grow up alone and defenseless. End’a story. We gonna sit around and play Twenny Questions or are ya gonna hit me with somethin’ important?”

Vido suddenly jumped into the conversation. “Don’t mind him, Lady Celaeno--he’s just...not very conversational towards people he hasn’t spent time with yet.”

The bird woman shot an annoyed glare in the griffon’s direction, and didn’t respond to him at all.

“...Yikes, is she still pissed at me? Suppose I can’t really blame her. Better lay low for now.” Vido chose to keep his input to a minimum as to not set her off.

“Ahem,” Kora could feel the tension, and decided to draw Celaeno’s attention towards her. “That is to say, our gunslinger acquaintance isn’t exactly prepared to become best friends.”

“Here’s the thing,” Celaeno went on, looking directly at Axel, “You need our help, right? To deal with the Abyssinians that dominate Klugetown?”

At this point, Axel’s plate was empty--fruit and all. He finished before anyone else at the table. “That’s the long and short of the apples from the tree.”

“Well you’re in luck, Remington. As it just so happens that I too, want to repair Klugetown from the state of disarray that it’s currently in.”

Axel scoffed. “Tch. Do whatcha want with that shithole. I’m just lookin’ta get in, get payback for what they did to mah fam, and get out. But...we can use yer help to find our way back.”

With a fiery state of excitement in her eyes, Celaeno would make an offer. “Then why don’t I cut you a deal? Help me and my crew with a little problem we have, and we’ll give you all the help you need.”

“And what kinda problem might that be?” he asked.

“It’s got to do with a settlement of minotaurs in the Bone Dry Desert’s valley,” she explained, “One of my informants told us that there’s a high-value target there with a special magical weapon that--”

“I’m in,” Axel got up from the table as he answered. “Ain’t nothin’ gon’ stop me from gettin’ what I want.”

Everyone simply stared as the hippogriff left. That’s when they realized that his plate was empty while they had yet to be finished.

Chapter 23

Meanwhile on that very same morning in Klugetown’s Saloon…

Tony approached his gold dragon boss with a letter.

Rongu looked up from what he had been reading, and took a look at the letter. “What’s this?”

“My week’s notice,” Tony remarked, “I’ve decided I wanna get a head’s up on my retirement. So I’m leaving the business in ya’lls hands.”

“...Are you sure you want to do that?” the dragon asked, “You’d be leaving behind a lot of good memories here. Ones that--”

The minotaur put his hands on the manager’s desk, and repeated himself with a quiet, yet deep boom. “I’m done, I said.”

As soon as he loomed over the desk, the dragon found himself cringing against his seat in fear.

Tony noticed this, and eased up a little. “Ahem. What I mean is, I’ve found that this life most fulfillin’, but I wanna pursue other things now. Hope ya understand.”

Various thoughts raced through the dragon’s head as he tried to piece together the reasoning behind Tony’s leave. “I don’t understand. Just what could’ve prompted this out of nowhere? There has to be a larger reason behind it….or am I just going crazy and overthinking things?”

“...Is that alright?” the minotaur asked, which interrupted the dragon’s train of thought. “Sir?”

Rongu snapped back into reality. “Huh? Oh, yes. Not a problem for me. We appreciate all you’ve done for us, Mr. Giovanni.”

Satisfied, Tony would turn to leave. “Thank ya.” Once he left the building, he exhaled deeply. “The faster I get away from this nonsense, the better.”

Meanwhile, back in the boss’s office…

Mio appeared a few seconds later. “What was that about? Did Tony just--”

The dragon showed the tomcat the letter of leave notice. “He’s flaking on us. Do you think it has anything to do with the scene from yesterday?”

“But that’s impossible,” Mio straightened his glasses as he looked the letter over, “There’s no way he could have been there to witness it. I couldn’t smell an ounce of bull beef in any direction.”

“Whatever the case, this doesn’t feel like a coincidence. Tail him. Make sure he isn’t aware of our operations and doesn’t blabber about it to some goody-goody bounty hunter.”

“...RRR?!” The tom hissed, and grit his teeth. “Say what?! Why do I have to do anything like that? Interrogation isn’t my strongest suit.”

The dragon shook his head. “...This isn’t a matter of ‘interrogation,” he said with finger-quotes, “It’s...negotiation.” He put his arms down on the desk, and looked down at his paperwork. “Just try and strike up a friendly chat with him. And if things don’t go as planned, well. I’m sure you’ll know what to do.”

Mio folded his arms, and shifted his gaze upwards and to the right with an annoyed frown. “I know I’m just about sick of dealing with your order of operations. You know I’m not good with trying to convince others of what they should or shouldn’t think…” He then shoved his hands in his pockets. “Fine. But if things go south, it’s your deck on the line. Not mine.”

“Trust me, Mio--I wouldn’t set you up for something that you weren’t capable of. We just need to make sure all of our loose ends are properly tied up before we advance any further. Our...servants are going to be put to work soon. The less resistance we have, the better.”

The tom let out a quiet purr of defiance, and left the room. “Whatever you say, boss…”

The dragon sat back in his seat with a smug expression. “...Besides, you’re the one who needs me more than I need you.”

Meanwhile, on the airship in the middle of the Bone Dry Desert…

Axel had gone to the kitchen to find the young minotaur woman and speak with her. While he wasn’t going to admit it, he was very curious as to whether or not this bovine lady was the daughter of Tony.

Sure enough, she was there and preparing food for the next meal of the day.

“...’Scuse me,” Axel called out to her, “But I was wonderin’ if I could ask ya a question.”

“Hm?” Roseanne had just finished chopping up some vegetables, and took a break. “What’s up, pardner?”

“...Is it...is there a chance you know a minotaur named Tony Giovanni?” he asked.

“Oh yeah! That’s my pa alright!” she replied with a wide smile, “Do ya’ll know him?”

“Just me,” Axel replied, “Been to the place where he works. Got a lotta great dishes. Even for some that include fish. Hell, even went fishin’ with him. He’s a nice man. Seems his cookery skill has rubbed off on ya.”

Rose squealed with joy as she went to a nearby cabinet. “Awwww. Thanks, pardner! Glad to hear someone thinks mah pa’s food is great. He can be quite demandin’ sometimes, but Ah manage.”

That’s when Axel realized something. “...Wait a sec, now. He said to me yer name was Stella. But you call yerself Rosie?”

The minotaur girl stopped dead in her tracks. “Er, well--yeah. Mah full name is Estelle Roseanne Giovanni. Pa likes’ta call me Stella, but I don’t very well cotton’ta that nickname. Too childish for a woman mah age.” She then resumed with what she was doing. Rose had grabbed a few empty glass bottles and set them on the counter.

“Completely fair.” Axel nodded, and decided to go along with what made the taurette feel most comfortable. “Understood. My name is Axel Remington. I’m sure yer cap’n has told ya ‘bout me.”

What happened next would cause Axel to stare in amazement.

Roseanne would casually lift her bikini top, allowing her enormous breasts to fall free and jiggle. Her nipples were erect and swollen and dripping passively with milk. She then started to squeeze the contents of each breast into the bottles. All while she casually continued the conversation between herself and the hippogriff. “Oh, yeah-yuh! She filled me in on ya last night, pard. Yer really cool with yer guns. Reckon we could share ourselves some shootin’ tips!”

“...” Axel was stunned into silence, and tried his best to look away as he stumbled over his words. “R-right. W-well that’s--”

Rose turned to face him. Still as casual as ever with her breasts on full display. “What’s the matter, sugar?”

His pupils shrank as he found himself in a frenzied panic. “I--uh--what’re you--your…you don’t have udders?”

The taurette let out a small giggle. “Nah-uh! We ain’t like them regular cows you see on farms, pardner. We minotaur women generate it from our breasts like other species.”

“O-okay, but...you’re fine with just exposing them like that? I barely even know you!”

Rose let out an exasperated groan. “Ugggh...seriously?” This wasn’t the first time she had heard such a rhetoric. After all, toplessness and nudity was common among loads of other species. To her, it was odd that clothing was considered mandatory for certain bodies. “What in tarnation is the big freakin’ deal? It’s a natural part’a our bodies. No different than a horn or hoof!”

“Well, yes--that is true but--”

She then sighed, and folded her arms which only pushed her chest up even more. “...But Ah guess pa was right in some ways. Folks’re so quick’ta judge ya by how ya look or dress before they get to know ya. It’s one’a the reasons why Ah upped and left Klugetown when Ah did. Wasn’t safe there for a busty heifer like mahself.”

“...So that’s what the older gent meant when he said all that. He knows that his daughter is attractive and enticin’ to the wrong folks. She knew it too, so she got the heck outta dodge before things got worse.” Axel focused his attention back onto her, and did his best to make eye contact. “...Listen. I ain’t gon’ judge ya fer havin’ large, erm...bosoms. Yer general demeanor and how ya treat others matters more. And from what I tasted in them pancakes...ya got a good head on yer shoulders, missy. I’m sure the cap’n and the others love whatcha make.”

Her state of annoyance soon dissipated and she found herself smiling again. “...Thanks fer yer kind words, Ax. I’ll keep that in mind.”

“Alrighty…” To be frank, what he was most interested in was the milk itself and how it worked. He stared at those bottles filled with fresh, white milk. “So...this don’t need to be pasteurized or nothin’? Drinkable right outta the...er...tap?”

“That’s right. It’s another big difference between minotaurs and regular cows,” she explained, “No need for the cleanin’ process. It’s perfectly tasty! Go on, try a sip!” Rose then poured a bit of the milk from one of the bottles and into a glass for him to taste.

Axel reached forward, albeit with a bit of hesitation. Then he brought the glass to his lips, and downed it…

His eyes went wide when he realized the taste was scarily familiar. “Wait a cotton-pickin’ minute. This here’s the same milk I just had at breakfast!”

Rose held her hands behind her back in an overtly innocent fashion. “Mm? Was it now? Surprise!”

“...” Axel went back and finished the rest of it. It was hard for him to admit just how impressed he was. Minotaur women could generate milk that was ready to drink without pasteurization? No wonder they all got so big and strong! “...That’s pretty damn good, I ain’t gon’ lie.”

“Why thank ya, pard! It’s always a pleasure’ta meet someone who appreciates mah family’s secrets!” Rose put an arm around his neck, and pulled him in for a hug.

“NGH!” Axel was strained a little bit from the sheer strength of the hug. Then he looked up and realized her breasts were still completely exposed--and he was right beneath them. “...Erm--too, tight, missy!”

“Ah! Mah bad, Ax!” she let him go, and tilted her head with a concerned look. “...Are ya alright?”

He had to take a deep breath, but was able to relax. “...Yeah. I’m fine. Just fine.”

Rose smiled as she retrieved her multi-colored top and put it back on. “Good, cuz ya know that lil’ mission the cap’n wants you to go on? It’s somethin’ we’re both gonna tackle together.”

“...Wait a minute, she can fight?”

Chapter 24

Once Roseanne had put the fresh milk in the fridge, she and Axel both went to report to the captain’s quarters. On their way there, he would ask the minotaur a question.

“...Wait a sec, so this is a job that she needs both of us to tackle? I wonder why.”

“Well, it’s likely ‘cuz we’re headin’ down to the Milk Ranch in the middle of the valley,” she explained, “That place is run entirely by minotaurs like mahself. Cap’n probably wants me’ta go with ya to help things go more smoothly, ya feel?”

While that did make sense, Axel was still worried for her safety. After all, could this taurette woman really hold her own in a combat situation? “Tony would be devastated if his kiddo ended up buried in the dirt. Gonna need’ta see her in action myself.”

They both arrived at Celaeno’s quarters, and entered.

“We’re here, cap!” Rose shouted as she stepped in, “Ready fer the info we need for this here mission.”

“Ah, good,” she was at a small desk where she had been busy with a map. “You’re here. I’m sure Rose has already filled you in on the basic premise behind this mission.”

“Yeah, somethin’ ‘bout a Milk Ranch or what have ya?” he replied.

“Well, it’s more than that,’ she got up and showed him her map that she had been working on. Then pointed to the exact location on a nearby massive-scale wooden globe that she had. “We believe that this location in the midst of the Bone Dry Desert is housing a deadly individual with some unknown magic weapon that shouldn’t be used.” She sighed and looked away from them. “The problem is...the rest of my crew is too afraid of this mission. And I’d never force them to do something they aren’t prepared for.”

Axel raised a concerned eyebrow. “...Aren’t ya’ll some’a the most fearsome pirates in the entire aerial world? What could possibly keep ya’ll from goin’ down there?”

“...They’re too afraid to deal with it themselves. The minotaurs down there are quite strong. But literally nobody else in the entire Ornithian Guild wants to deal with it. So it’s been left undone for a long time.” She made eye contact with the hippogriff. “That’s where you come in. You’ve deal with countless outlaws and various beasts throughout the course of your career. Your bounty is up in the range of millions.”

Rose would add in her own take with some snark. “Huh. Well if he’s that skilled, it should be a bit higher, shouldn’it?”

“Guess they think they can put a price tag on skill,” Axel returned the sarcasm, and looked at Celaeno. “So ya’ll essentially want my help then, huh? And in return, you’ll grant us aide in destroyin’ them ‘Byssinians?”

“That’s right,” she replied, “Do you accept? Of course, I won’t force you if--”

He held up his claw. “I said it before, and I’ll say it again. I’m in.” He lowered his arm, and looked over at Rose. “However...I’m worried about this lady here. Is she gonna be capable?”

“Oh you don’t need to worry about that,” Celaeno replied as she went back to her desk, “Rosie has a mean shotgun arm. Isn’t that right?”

“Shhhhyooot! Ah reckon Ah can pick off a bullseye from greater’than’a half’a mile away,” the minotaur boasted proudly, and nudged Axel with her elbow. “Ya’ll ain’t got nuthin’ta worry about when Ah’m around, ya got that?”

Axel paused with an impressed glance at her arms. “Shotgun? Guess she is beefy enough fer it. But we’ll see.” “Alrighty, then. How long before we reach there?”

“About an hour,” Celaeno replied, “In the meantime, feel free to make yourself familiar with the other members of my crew. It’ll help if you know who you’re dealing with.”

As much as he normally would’ve liked to avoid it, Axel knew that it would be beneficial to at least find himself more familiar with those on this vessel. After all, this was their home, and he and his allies were guests in their domain.

“Understood. Though I’ve already met yer bird-friends,” he replied, “Is there anyone else?”

“Chiefly of which: There’s Rose, our doctor just in case you ever get hurt, and our weapon’s specialist--you’ll find them out and about around the ship. Anything else?”

Axel had already turned to leave the room. “That’s all, thank ya, ma’am.”

Rose followed close behind. “She was right about what she said, ya know. Wanna see mah shotty?” she asked with a wide grin on her face.

“...Certainly,” he kept his response devoid of enthusiasm. The truth was that he was actually very interested in seeing her firearms. But he wanted to keep her at a body’s length for the time being until he really got to know her. “But gimme a bit. I at least wanna meet these other two folks that make up ya’ll crew.”

“Oh, okay then!” she accepted his answer, and turned to head to her room, “See ya in a bit!”

Now on his own, Axel made his way to the upper deck. Kora was there, sitting on one of the barrels. “You alright, missy?” he asked.

“Oh? Yes, I am quite well, Axel,” she replied with a purr, “I have already become acquainted with the other individuals aboard this vessel. The doctor in particular is quite the character.”

He figured he may as well ask for her direction since she apparently already knew where to go. “Really now? Where the med bay at, Kora?”

The she-cat pointed her tail to one of the doors near the stern of the ship. “That-a-way, good man. I just left the doc’s presence not too long ago.”

“Gotcha,” he shifted his eyes left, then right. “Seen Vido anywhere?”

“Last I recall, he’s going to do his best to apologize to Lady Celaeno for his...actions,” she shivered with a low mewl. “Here’s hoping that it doesn’t go poorly. Do you think you’ll be okay on the mission she has in store?”

“I’ll be fine. Thank you kindly,” he tipped his hat, and turned to head through the door that Kora had pointed out. “...And don’t worry. We’ll make sure things go right next time. Got a feelin’ that Vido may have endured somethin’ similar in the past. The way he reacted when his ship was destroyed…” he looked down at the wood beneath his claws.

Kora hopped off the barrel, and gave the hippogriff a quick hug. “...I’ll go speak with him soon.”

Axel didn’t respond to the gesture, but he wasn’t put off by it either. “Thank ya.” And with that, he went onwards.

He opened the door, and found himself in what appeared to be an infirmary on one side. Complete with hospital beds and equipment trays needed to deal with illnesses and lodged objects in one’s body. On the other, it looked like a laboratory with loads of chemicals and a microscope on a long table.

“...Pretty darn reassurin’ if anyone gets hurt.” “...Hello?” Axel called out, “Friend’a mine said a doctor works here.”

There was no one in sight. At least, not in front of him. Above him, however…

A rustling sound could be heard.

“Hm?” Axel looked up…

And there, he found what appeared to be a monkey-person in a lab coat? He had light brown fur, and was about the size of the Abyssinians, but--well, a primate. His left hand held onto one of the ropes that were tied into the ceiling, his right hand held onto a book, and his left foot--which was more like a hand--held onto a coffee mug. “...If I can just make sure that we’re strong enough, we can take down those--”

“Ahem,” Axel called out, “Down here, sir.”

“...?” the primate looked down, and realized he had another guest. His voice was light with an accent reminiscent of Far Eastern dialects. “Ah, sorry. Didn’t see you there. Was just hanging around. You one of Kora’s friends, right? Gunslinger?”

“That’s what I reckon, yeah. Yer cap’n told me to stop by and greetcha.”

The monkey finished the contents of his mug, and used one hand to climb downwards off of the other ropes to a tire swing. He looped his tail around the mug’s handle, and placed it upon a desk nearby. After which, he stood upright, and straightened out his coat. He didn’t look much older than Kora. “That is better. Ahem. Ni-hao, Lord Remington. My title is Dr. Jiānqiáng Wukong...but for the sake of simplicity, you may call me Chang.”

The Crown Prince

Axel’s eyes went wide as he thought over the name. “...Wukong? As in, the monkey king from that folktale? You mean that’s real?”

“Er, something like that? My father is the currently residing Monkey King of the Palace in Neighjing where he works alongside the ponies.” He put a hand to his chest, “I am Celaeno’s resident medical professional, and will be ready to assist you or your friends if you are ever in danger, hǎo ba?”

“...I see,” Axel took a look around, “So yer a Gizmonk, eh?”

“That one way to put it, yes,” Chang walked over to his chemical table, “But just because I am doctor does not mean I cannot fight.”

Near the table was a solid red staff about the size of a broomstick. It had two gold caps on each end, and the upright end had a trigger and stock attached to it as well. Was it a firearm of some kind?

“...Ya shoot, Chang?” he asked.

“I dabble in the art of shooting, yes,” the doctor responded as he put a cork in one of the colored bottles. Upon closer inspection, they appeared to be potion bottles--not just random chemicals. “But do not expect me to do so unless emergency happens.”

“Can’t argue with that,” Axel thought to himself. “Fair enough. Glad to have met ya, Prince Chang.”

The monkey’s voice turned cold. “...Just Chang. Please.”

“...Understood, Chang.” Axel was about to leave the room. He opened the door, and out of nowhere, a large, bird-like figure rushed past the door, and silently turned one of the corners. “...The hell was that?”

“Our weapon’s expert,” Chang said from behind him, “A griffon named Gabriel. Try not to approach him--he’s not a people person.”

Axel noted the trail of jet black feathers that were left in the hall. “...Good’ta know.”

Chapter 25

Eventually, the ship would make its way across the Bone Dry Desert and stop right above the valley where the Milk Ranch was located. The ‘Ranch’ was actually a small village built into the lowland of the valley. Various little huts were located along the trail that led to wooden buildings that were something right out of an Old Western town. Those buildings would then lead to one massive building made of bricks, and just behind that building lied rows and rows of greenhouses that were surrounded by shrubs on all sides. It was approximately half the overall size of Ponyville.

Just before Axel and Roseanne got ready to drop off, they were given one more brief rundown of their objective by Celaeno. The gunslinger’s allies would also be there to give him a proper send-off.

“Remember, you’re looking to take down some sort of deadly target that uses a special magic weapon. My sources tell me that this magic comes from a book of some kind, so that should narrow it down for you.”

Axel gave his revolvers a quick spin upon his fingers before holstering them once more. “Ain’t gon’ be a problem.”

A few seconds later, Roseanne would appear with a long, double-barrel shotgun tied to her back along with ammo. The stock was worn and had a single silver star on its left side. “Ah’m ready’ta go ya’ll.”

“You got this, compadre,” Vido said, “You’ll get what you’re looking for soon enough.”

“I concur,” Kora added with a confident purr, “No one can fell the mighty Remington name. This will be over in no time.”

“And if you need us at all, just shoot one of the emergency flares that Rose packed,” said the captain, “Now this may be a bit difficult, so don’t try and rush through it, okay?”

Axel was intrigued by the way Celaeno addressed everyone, but didn’t question it. “Understood.” Without another word, Axel turned his back to the edge of the ship, and allowed himself to fall off. Within seconds, he spread his wings, flipped himself upright, and made his descent…

“Wow,” Celaeno trilled, “Dramatic much?”

“Oh don’t mind him! He’s just super serious, ya’ll.” The minotaur gal turned around, and would use the attached rope ladder to climb her way down manually. “See ya’ll soon!”

Axel didn’t bother waiting up for the minotaur at all. Instead, he took a few steps towards the entrance of the little desert village. The entrance of Milk Ranch is where most of the huts were located. These were built near the start of the valley, as they were most susceptible to the hot conditions of the desert. Just above him was a large, wooden arch sign with the words ‘MILK RANCH’ painted in white.

“Hm…” he surveyed the area. There was little activity thus far, so he decided to wait for Roseanne to catch up.

And within the next two minutes, she did. “Heya, Remin’tin! Find anythin’ yet?”

“Not yet. Just wanted to make sure you didn’t get lost on your way here,” he replied coldly.

“Aw, that’s so sweet of ya’ta care about me like that,” she said with a giggle.

The gunslinger simply scoffed, and kept walking. “Would’ya kindly git a move on? Ain’t no tellin’ what could be around here…”

And thus, they entered the village. After a bit of walking, the two would find their first instance of activity:

Minotaurs. Just as Celaeno described. But there was one major, key detail to that fact. The minotaurs they saw were all female. Not a single male one in sight.

A small handful of them had on armor and carried large weapons such as hammers, axes, and lances. The minotaur ladies looked up to see Axel and Roseanne--well, more specifically, they were looking at Axel. A few casual glances here and there, but some went as far as staring and making eye contact with the hippogriff.

“...Hrm,” he muttered, “Wonder why they’re so fixated.”

“Prolly ‘cuz they ain’t seen no pony-like creatures ‘round these parts. It’s too dangerous for ‘em out here ‘cuzza Klugetown and whatnot.”

That’s when Axel recalled his discussion with Tony, and the proximity of the Ranch’s Valley to Klugetown itself. With that in mind, it wasn’t absurd to assume the tribe of bovine bessies hadn’t come across a pony--or a pony-like creature such as a hippogriff--in forever.

“Guess that makes sense...ladies are hella muscular…”

Another detail that caught his attention was the varying body shapes and styles. Colors as well. There were black, brown, light brown, gray, white, and of course, blue minotaurs. Some were tall--four times the size of the average pony--with thick thighs and biceps--especially the ones that lived in huts and carried such large weapons.

“Guess these rougher ladies must be the fighters and defenders.”

However, as they moved closer inland near the middle of the village where the wooden buildings were located, they’d find other body types. Some were petite with thinner proportions such as those found on Abyssinians. There was a few shops including a massive general store to buy fresh fruits and vegetables, a clothing store, a tavern, an inn, and a bank.

“...Shoot. This kinda reminds me’a home right here. All that’s missin’ from this place is a sheriff’s office--then again, ya kinda don’t need one when ya got a beefed up army of Taurettes.”

“Sooo…” Rose idly asked a question as she gawked at the little village, “Mister Ax, where should we head’ta find out some info?”

Axel gave it some thought, and looked up at the large brick building at the very end of the valley. The one that sat in front of the greenhouses he saw from above. “The biggest place has the biggest importance, I reckon.” He glanced at Rose, and then the building.“I’mma go on over yonder, and see what I can find there. You see whatcha can find out here.”

“Alrighty, pard. I’ll hit up the tavern first,” Rose replied, and turned to make a left towards the pub that also served food.

The gunslinger caught a whiff of fresh corn and apple pie which started to remind him of his younger years. “...Takes me back. But I gotta focus.” And so, he went on. Straight towards the large, brick buidling.

The closer he got to the building, the curved sign at the very top would become clearer:

MADAM MARTHA’S MILK MANSION

“...Milk Mansion? Hold up now…” Axel started to think back to what Tony had told him. Something about a madam that ran the entire valley known as Milk Ranch. This was likely the place where she stayed. “...An entire buildin’ fer the ladies of the night, huh? But if Martha runs this entire locale, then she’d prolly know about suspicious stuff most.”

Ultimately, Axel decided that he had to bite the bullet, and enter this ‘milk mansion’ if he wanted any answers. So, he pushed that door open.

He stepped hoof and claw inside upon purple velvet carpeting, and found loads of Klugetown beastmen off to his left seated at various tables. They were all enjoying a show in which minotaur women danced and showed off their assets in feathery, tightly form-fitting outfits. Somewhat similar to the show he saw in the saloon in Klugetown. Of course, the main difference was that nudity was fair game here--every so often, one of the minotaur ladies would flash the crowd. In addition, there was also a live jazz band playing music for them to dance to. Consisting of more minotaurs and a few goat-like women known as fauns.

“Hey there, darling,” someone called out to Axel.

The gunslinger turned his head forward, and saw the source of the voice. A white, albino minotaur with a pair of glasses. She had on a blue dress shirt whose buttons threatened to burst at the seams from her breasts--as if the shirt was one size too small.

“Howdy, ma’am,” he said as he approached the front desk. “Is Martha here?”

“Mm...try back in about two hours, sweetums,” said the minotaur secretary, “She’s on her lunch break right now. And--” she paused, and leaned forward to get a better look at him. “Wait a second here...them eyes, that mask, that hat. I know you. Your bounty is all over the charts. Which means you probably got lots of money…” she bit on the head of her pen, and gazed at him with half-lidded eyes, “Am I right?”

That was technically true, and he wasn’t in a position to deny that fact. “Yeah. Ya’ll could say that.”

“Listen, sweetie. You’re better off waitin’ here ‘til she gets back,” the secretary minotaur leaned forward even more, pushing her breasts on the counter and causing her shirt to slowly rip apart to catch his attention. “And I think you know that too, don’t you?”

Axel couldn’t help but stare for a moment. Her bust bait had worked, and he was already hooked like a fish. “I uh...well--” he managed to snap out of it, and made eye contact with the bovine lady again. “I guess I don’t mind chattin’ with the locals. Get to know this place a bit better.”

SNAP!

The buttons flew off of the secretary’s shirt, causing her breasts to drop out, contained by a solid pink bra. “Mm-hm! Good choice. I just know the girls will love you. We don’t get too many equine men around these parts.” She leaned in and whispered. “...between you and me, all the Klugetowner-dick is getting boring. They’re so tiny, it’s criminal. A big, meaty bronco like you on the other hand...you’ll be heaven for them. But you didn’t hear that from me.”

Axel’s mind started to race. “...Damn. Guess servin’ customers who all tend’ta be the same size don’t bode very well. Whatever the case, I’ll get what I need and get out.”

The secretary leaned back in her seat, and spoke normally. “Ahem. Now allow me to give you yer options. And since you’re a first-timer, you’ll get half-off. Only need 100 bits from ya.”

Money was no object, and the gunslinger was already prepared. He placed down a small gold bar that was about six inches long. “Will this cover it?”

The secretary bit into the gold bar, and found that her teeth marks were present--which indicated that it was real gold. She put it away, and flashed a coy smile. “More than enough, honey.” She picked up a little cowbell and shook it around a few times.

DINGLE-DINGLE-DINGLE!

The floor beneath Axel’s hooves and claws started to vibrate through the carpet. Whoever his options were, they were big.

“....Oh my stars,” he muttered.

From a nearby hallway, four minotaurs would exit, and they would all stand in a line in front of Axel.

The first, and largest of the four was dark brown, muscular taurette. She stood there with her arms folded, pushing up her naked breasts, looking down at Axel with a smug expression.

The second one was a bit shorter but still huge compared to Axel. This minotaur was also topless, and had a gray color scheme. In her left hand, she held a riding crop, and in her right, she held a small paddle with a few heart-shaped holes in it. On her face was a neutral, bored expression.

The third was about the same height as the second. This one had a light brown body, brunette hair, and a warm, inviting sort of smile. She was the only one with her breasts covered--with a gray sweater to be exact.

The last was another albino minotaur and topless like the first two. She had a collar around her neck with a leash attached to it. Her breasts were leaking bits of milk as she barely stood still with a lustful expression, pantomiming the act of a blowjob with her free hand.

Axel froze, and felt the blood rush to his nethers. “...heifer overload.”

Chapter 26

“Well?” said the secretary from behind the four escort options, “Take your pick, Mr. Remington~”

“Wait, did you just say--?” the biggest minotaur asked, and was interrupted by her fellow taurette with the leash.

“Remington? Moooooohh! I call dibs!” she squealed while biting her lip.

“Fuck off,” the one with the riding crop said, “His balls are practically aching to get spanked if that’s who that really is.”

The light brown one simply shrunk into the background as the other three argued. Axel took note of this, and…

“You…” he stepped around the three who had been arguing, and towards the less confrontational minotaur woman. “You.”

“M-me? Really?” the nervous bovine squealed, and nearly leapt backwards with her cheeks rosy from blushing. “Oh my goodness, is this real?! Am I finally gonna have a customer?!”

The other three minotaurs glanced at each other with annoyed grumbles, and continued to eye up Axel as they went back into the hallway to remain on standby.

The albino one with the leash made one last comment. “...pin me down and fuck me up when you’re done with--WAOH!”

But before she could finish, the gray, gothic minotaur pulled her by the leash and into the hallway.

“Oh you made yourself a fabulous choice, dear,” the secretary minotaur stuck her tongue out and winked, “Show her a good time now okay, Mr. Bronco?”

“...Yeah, I think I will.”

The escort he had selected held his claw, and walked with him to one of the rooms with an excited smile on her face. “W-well, here we are!”

It was a standard bedroom with a deep red carpet, a closet that contained all sorts of tools to the left, and a vanity on the right. The bed itself had a fluffy mattress, silky purple sheets, and the frame was made of solid gold mixed with other metals such as steel.

Axel took a look around, and noted the peculiar bed frame. “Hot damn,” he said, “Ya’ll must’ve wrecked some poor souls and destroyed loads of beds to get to this point.”

“Oh yeah--” the minotaur said with a giggle, “We couldn’t afford to keep replacing them, so we had our local blacksmiths create us some new metals we could use for beds.”

“Pretty darn smart if I do say so,” Axel turned to make eye contact with her, “By the way, what’s yer name?”

She was surprised by this. Most clients didn’t even bother with that much and stuck to using words such as ‘babe’ and ‘honey.’ It was unexpected for that to be the first thing out of a client’s mouth. “O-oh! My name is Clarabelle!” she put her hands together with her arms at her sides, squeezing her breasts within her sweater. “Why don’tcha get undressed and put her clothes on the dresser right over here?” she gestured her hand towards the vanity, “I’ll be right back with something special for ya!”

The Caregiver

“Alrighty,” he said with a nod, “Thank ya ma’am.”

Clarabelle smiled back, and left the room for a moment.

Axel removed his gear, reverting him to his more harmless-looking, au natural hippogriff state. He wasn’t foolish, though. There was no way he was going to let his guns out his sight, so he placed them in the nightstand drawer next to the bed. “...Wonder what sorta surprise she was talkin’ bout.”

Meanwhile, on the ship…

Vido had been hard at work trying to write a note of apology to Celaeno, but had no luck on what to say exactly. “Ay, ay, ay…”

Kora eventually appeared, and entered their shared quarters. “...Vido. Is everything alright?”

“No, not very much. The tension that I’m getting from Celaeno feels...palpable,” he said as he tapped the tip of the pen against his forehead. “But I should be more worried about you. After all…”

The she-cat shook her head. “Listen...that’s not something I want you to concern yourself over, my friend.” She sat down on the lower bunk bed next to him. “We have lots of things we need to worry about--chiefly of which, being Axel’s success on this little bounty he’s after. And I know you’re probably emotionally distraught over the destruction of your father’s airship, so…”

Vido raised an eyebrow. He was unable to comprehend the fact that she was concerned about him regarding his airship when she lost her sister. “...Are you serious? Gata, losing a person is incomparable to losing an inanimate object.”

“But that wasn’t just some inanimate object,” she persisted, “...That was very important to you. The last remnants of what you had with your father. A man who’s cause of death you aren’t even aware of...I’m sure it hurt.”

Vido looked down at the floor beneath his paws. “...Actually. I think I may have an inkling as to what may have led to his death.”

The she-cat flicked her tail, and sat up with her knees on the bed. “...You do? What do you think it could be?”

“Griffonstone is stuck in a similar state of underdeveloped ruin even more so than Klugetown. I wonder…”

“You wonder...what?” Kora asked as she desperately wanted to hear a conclusion from Vido’s own beak.

“...My father told me something when I was younger.” He held that bracelet in his left claw, and clenched it within his fist. “According to him, ‘the destiny of the griffons is to suffer.’ At the time, I didn’t know what it meant. But now…I think I see what he was saying.”

Kora adjusted the outside lens of her glasses as she thought about his words, and eventually came to a conclusion. “...You believe that what’s going on in Klugetown with those gangsters is likely to be the case with Griffonstone as well?”

“...” Vido didn’t respond verbally. He simply nodded in silence.

Kora threw her arms around him, and gave him a hug. “Listen, friend. We will be able to restore your home one day. If you will it, we shall make it so.”

“...Do you really think that’s possible?” he asked, “Would Axel be up for such a thing? You know how he gets...”

She purred with a grin. “Well, I have a feeling that he’s gonna be a lot more agreeable once he returns.”

“What makes you say that, gata?” he asked.

“...The main draw of Milk Ranch is the massive Madam’s Manor that lies at the heart of the village. I believe he will be much easier to communicate with once he’s had some...how do you say--sexual healing?”

Vido stifled a snicker. “Him? Them? No way they’ll get him to crack! He’s too stiff.”

Kora got up and off of the bed. “Yes. He is very stiff--though not in the way that you might think. For now, we should get to know our generous hosts a bit more, wouldn’t you say?”

“I’ll catch up,” Vido lied down on the bed. “I’m going to think more about what I should say to Señorita Celaeno.”

“Fair enough,” the she-cat replied as she headed to the door, “I’ll try to put in a good word for you so she doesn’t try to shoot you the next time she sees you.”

“...I’d appreciate that. Gracias, Kora.”

“No problem, my friend.” She left the room, and thought to herself as she walked. “...We’re all a bunch of troubled misfits aren’t we?”

Back in the Milk Mansion…

Axel had waited patiently within the bedroom. Within a few minutes of Clarabelle leaving, he could already smell the strong scent of cinnamon sugar and apples.

“...Wait a sec...apple pie?”

The door opened to reveal the light-brown minotaur woman holding a plate. Axel had been close with his mental guess--as Clarabelle was holding a plate of two, steamy apple turnovers loaded with cinnamon sugar. It was essentially the same as apple pie but far less messy since it was folded into a triangle.

“Here we go, honey!” she said with a smile as she locked the door behind herself, “Made these mahself so now we can get started.” She turned to look at the now gearless hippogriff, and felt her heart jump. “...Oh mah stars…”

“Somethin’ the matter?” Axel asked, sitting on the bed’s right side which was straight in front of the door.

She giggled nervously as she took a few steps forward. “N-nothin’ it’s just...yer quite the look if ya don’t mind me saying so…” She then sat down next to him on the bed. “...You really are a Remington, huh? Everyone’s seen your photos on them wanted boards. But no one ever expected to see you here in the flesh. What brought you here?”

Since he was here, and the conversation was private, he figured that he may as well offer an explanation. “...I’m here to get revenge on the bastards that took my family away from me. But thanks to a series of events, I’m here on business’ta figure out the deal with another bounty first.”

“Oh…” Clara’s ears drooped along with her frowning face. “I’m...so sorry that happened to you. Do you know who you’re after? You’re not lost in your search are you?”

“Not at all,” he replied, “My only problem is gittin’ where I need to be...and bringin’ ‘em outta hiding. Once I do that, then it’ll be all over.”

“...I’ve heard of you, you know,” she admitted with a regretful tone, “We all have. A hippogriff bounty hunter who doesn’t play by Mt. Aris or Equestria’s rules. Some say that you’re a ruthless, cold-blooded killer and others call you the best thing since sliced bread ‘cuz of how helpful you are. Is...that…?”

Axel crossed his arm-claws and scoffed. “...Believe what ya wanna believe. I don’t cotton to rumors.” He neither confirmed nor denied what Clarabelle had said, which essentially meant that all the descriptions were plausible.

“They call you ‘The Last Remington’,” Clara went on, and tried to force a smile, “Super uncreative nickname. But I’d like to think you’ve earned the title. Your turned out well despite what you’ve been through…”

“Hmph...guess you could say that.” The smell of the apple pie pastries was too overwhelming. Axel couldn’t ignore it any longer. “...You made them for me?”

“Well, er...sort of?” she said with an awkward smile as her eyes lit up, “As soon as I saw you walk through the doors, I could tell just from looking at you that you like apple pie. So I hurried up and made some--they only took about twenty minutes to bake! Help yourself, darlin’!” she offered the plate to him, holding it up to his nose.

Clarabell’s culinary senses were sharper than a hunting knife. Her estimation was correct, as the hippogriff couldn’t resist at all.

“...” He licked his lips, and grabbed one of the triangular treats. “...Thank you…” And he bit into it… “...Mm...this is…hot dayum this is good!” he couldn’t help but smile as he ate it. In a flash, the second one was gone as well.

“Hmooo?” Clara asked with a satisfied moo, “Did you like it, sweetie?”

“...Y-yeah…the way the cinnamon mixed with the tartness of the apples and the flakiness of the pastry was golden,” he paused, and did his best to contain his enthusiasm. “I mean...it reminds me of what ma used’ta make, so I’m grateful fer it. Just wish I had some milk, though…”

“It’s funny you mention that…” The minotaur woman had set the plate on a nearby wooden tray. Next, she would pull her sweater up from the bottom, This would reveal her massive breasts that were held in place by a lacy, black bra. She cupped her hands on both sides of her breasts, and teased Axel with a loving gaze. “I have your milk right here.”

Too distracted to respond, Axel could only stutter. “...M-m-m...milk…?”

Chapter 27

Seeing the bovine’s enormous chest caused him to gain an erection. His shaft slowly stiffened over the course of the next few seconds until it was at half mast. “I-I...uhm…”

“Oh, don’t worry!” Clara said with her usual motherly tone, “Minotaur milk is completely edible from the get-go. Right from the source. I wouldn’t give ya somethin’ sweet without some milk now would I?”

The sugary taste of the turnovers had left Axel’s mouth dry. The gunslinger was both aroused and parched all at once. Trapped in a sensation of being unable to refuse, he would respond with a surprisingly excited nod of his head, eyes fixated on the milkers before him. “M...mm-hmm…”

“Good!” she squealed as she undid her bra. When she did, her breasts were fully exposed with pink nipples that were moist, and ready to lactate on command. “Wanna see how they feel first?”

“Uh...huh…” At this point, Axel was hooked. However, he couldn’t bring himself to grab her like that. It was a social taboo that struck him as rude.

In this case though, Clarabelle was more than willing to assist. “Here, let me help you…” She grabbed ahold of his claw’s wrist with her left hand, and pulled him in slowly until his bare claw made contact with the breast. His fingers sunk in and made depressions along the thickness of the boob. “...Ah. You like how that feels, hun?” she asked with an inviting, soft smile.

“Y-yea...yes…” Axel stared at the breast and how his fingers were essentially weighed down by the pillowy consistency of its weight. “...Feels...comfortin’...” he mumbled.

Clara would repeat the same action as before with his right claw. Now he had both of his hands planted gently upon, and groping her breasts. “A-ah!” squealed the minotaur woman as bits of milk leaked onto Axel’s claws.

He looked up at her with a concerned tilt of his head. “...Everythin’ alright, ma’am? I-I ain’t hurtin’ you am I?”

“N-no! Not at all!” her cheeks turned a bit rosy, “It’s just...I haven’t been milked in a long time, s-so it’s...s-sensitive!”

Axel knew a good amount about farming. One of the main things about dairy ranching was that a cow needed to be milked at least one good time per day. Otherwise a risk for buildup and pain could occur. Thankfully, the minotaur women like Clara didn’t seem to suffer from this on the same level as regular cows. Even so…

“...” He knew that, to at least relieve her of the strain on her body, he would have to go for it.

“...N-no rush, darlin’,” Clara said to assure him, “Take y-your timeooooh!”

Axel leaned forwards, towards her left nipple. He flicked his tongue out and gave the erect, leaking teat a lick or two which caused her to squeal. But then, he immediately took it a step further. The hippogriff moved his claw out of the way, and continued to bathe the nip in his saliva.

“A-ah! G-go on, dear...” she squealed further.

And he did just that. After a bit more teasing with a few gentle nibbles between his teeth, he fully went in, and pursed his lips around the tit. He started to suckle, and surely enough, a cool sensation would fill his mouth. Sweet, fresh milk--the freshest of its kind, right from the source. Though, it was a bit thicker than normal milk one could buy at a store--the viscosity was more along the lines of egg nog.

Which only made it better.

“Ah...yes, yes, Axie….” Clara squealed, panting in between her words. Her right hand remained upon his right wrist, encouraging him to grope her right breast as he fed off of her left one. “K-keep goin’....you’re doing s-so good...such a strong young man…”

“Mm...mm….” Axel sighed softly as he fed from the cow’s teat. He looked up at her and saw that adorable smile of hers which only made it more enjoyable. It had been a long time since he had seen someone smile like that, so he made sure to cherish this moment.

And all the while, his member had risen to a full state of erection.

Clara immediately took notice of the stallion’s black, throbbing equine shaft, and blushed. “...Lord have mercy on mah soul. I ain’t seen a dick this big in...f-forever…” It was certainly a surreal experience. After all, the only penises she had seen were those of Klugetowners which were like pencils by comparison.

But this one had Clara’s mind in a haze.

Drawn to it, she gently grasped the shaft of his penis with her right hand. The mere touch of her velvety hand caused Axel to moan.

“Mm...agh…” he grunted in between sips he took from her nipple.

“Shhh…” Clarabelle entered her motherly tendencies once more. Her left hand behind the stallion’s head kept him steady as he fed from her breast. “It’s okay, Axie. I’m just gonna make you feel good, okay?”

Axel glanced up at her once more, and nodded silently.

The minotaur woman started to stroke him off. Her hand was large enough to wrap around the entire girth of his cock. She made sure to pump his shaft all the way down to the base and up to the tip for good measure. “Ahh...dayum,” she remarked as she continued, “...I can’t wait to get this inside’a me. Oh, and don’t worry--minotaurs can only get pregnant from other minotaurs. So there’s no concerns about impregnation…” Clarabelle would lean forward and purr into his ear. “...Which means you can fuck me raw, and shoot all yer shots in me, gunslinger~”

“Mm! Ghh!” Axel took a break, and pulled away from her teat so he could catch some air. His cock started to swell and pulse even more when she had said that. “...Hhh...t-that sounds…”

Clara tilted her head with a concerned look on her face. “...Was that not a good pun? I apologize…”

“N-no!” Axel quickly responded. “I-I mean...it’s...it’s perfectly fine…”

“So you wanna give it to me then?” she asked with a more excited tone, eager for his answer.

“Hhhnn…” Unable to refuse such a beautiful bovine, Axel replied, “Y-yes...sorry. It’s...been a long time since I’ve been with a woman. I ain’t exactly...skilled at the foreplay talk…”

Clarabelle patted him on the head with her left hand to comfort him, rustling his mane. “Aw, don’t worry, hun. Truth is, I’m not super great at it either. In fact, I get customers way less often than those other gals since their lil’ kinks are more popular…”

Understandable. A massive lady who could snap you in half, a gothic one who loved to play with toys, and one who was obsessed with dick and wanted to be treated roughly if her leash was anything to go by. At first glance, Clarabelle didn’t have any quirks that helped her stand out compared to them.

But Axel had found something better: Her company. It was what allowed him to finally relax for one point in his life without living in fear of being shot.

“That...that don’t matter to me,” he said, “...I like ya how ya are. And ya help me feel...safe, I s’pose? Don’t get much better than that…”

“...You really think so? I...really appreciate that, honey. Thank you.” She brought him in for a tight hug...which forced Axel’s face into the depths of her cleavage.

“Hrrk!” While there, he was surrounded by the endless, jiggly fluff of both of her massive tits. It was enough to soothe him, but also made his erection persist even more. “Hhh…”

“Oops!” Clara let go, “Sorry about that, Axie. Since you had a taste’a my milk...mind if I get a taste’a yours?” she asked, and gave his shaft another gentle stroke with her hand.
Axel agreed without hesitation. “G-go right ahead, ma’am…” He had gotten his fill of her milk, so it was only fair to give back, right?

“Eee! I-I mean, okay!” she squealed, and dropped down to her knees on the floor. Axel remained sitting on the bedside, so this allowed Clarabelle to service him as much as she wanted.

She parted his hind legs a bit, and gained access to not only his entire shaft, but his testes as well. The stallion’s balls were swollen, and looked like they hadn’t been given proper attention in ages.

“Oh my…” Clara exhaled with a gaze of wonder as she stared his genitals up and down. “You ain’t been given no good treatment in forever...that ain’t good for a big man like you…”

“I-I...suppose not,” he replied softly, “I ain’t met no one who was skilled int he art of TLC---eeep!”

This time, Axel was the one who squealed. Clarabelle had her nose buried deep into his ballsac. Her entire snout had dug underneath his testes so that she could properly acquire his scent as bovines--such as minotaurs--often did to their new mates. “...Mmm…” Her snout was wide enough to where both of her nostrils could take in the musky scent of his balls. Clara tilted her nose upwards, and gazed admiringly at Axel with her tongue hanging from her mouth, dripping with drool. “Yer so...big!” she moo’d with praise, “Wanna fire this off inside me, baby? Ooh, I’d love that so much...”

By this point, Axel’s heart had melted with sweat rolling down the side of his face. Seeing a woman treat him in such a way was an unknown concept. But the sense of arousal had set in. Whether or not he knew it, he wanted this, and wanted it badly. “...Uh...uh-huh...I’d like to…”

“Good...now that I’ve softened ya up...….” She then dragged her nose straight up the length of his shaft along with her tongue to give him a hearty, slobbery lick. When she stopped, she made eye contact with the hippogriff. Her breasts mere inches away from the shaft. “Why don’tcha tell me ‘bout yourself, hun?”

He knew the game she was playing, and Axel had to return the ball. “...Tell you about m-me?”

Chapter 28

Meanwhile, outside…

Roseanne had been busy with some investigation of her own within the rest of the village. Unfortunately, there wasn’t much suspicious activity that she could readily point out right away. Everything seemed normal--and she would know best, she always visited here whenever she needed fresh items off their farm.

“Dammit,” she thought to herself as she entered the general store, “Ain’t nothin’ standin’ out’ta me here.”

Upon entering the store, she was met with a rather svelte, young minotaur woman who worked behind the counter. Her body color was all black, and her hair was braided downwards with alternating shades of red and black. “Hey, Rosie. Ya lookin’ fer more veggies and whatnot? Got some corn in today.”

“Nah, but thanks, Jane,” Rose replied as she leaned against the counter, “Ah’m just tryin’a think. There’s s’possedly a bounty ‘round here somewhere. But so far, ain’t nothin’ seemin’ odd’ta me.”

“Have ya checked over by the Madam’s place?” Jane said, pointing out of the window towards the brick building at the end of the road, “Maybe there’s somethin’ there?”

“Hm…” Rose gave it some thought. “Axel said he was headed that way. Wonder if he’s found anythin’...besides a lover.” “Yeah, that’s a good idea,” the larger minotaur headed towards the exit of the store, “I’ll prolly catch ya on my way back. See ya!”

“Bye-ya,” Jane said as her friend left.

Rose would make her way down the road until she came up to the brick building. Nothing stood out to her at first. “...Hm?” However, from the corner of her right eye, she could have sworn she saw something move on a hill overlooking the side of the valley. “...That’s mighty weird. Don’t nothin’ livin’ be moseyin’ around up there. I wonder…”

She looked ahead at the brick building--Martha’s Milk Mansion--and wondered if Axel would need her help. “...Hm...nah. He’s prolly havin’ the time of his life up in there. Best not interfere until later.” With her mind made up, she concluded that she should simply check out the area where she thought she saw something, and started to make her way there.

Elsewhere…

“Sommes-nous prêts? Is everyzing in plaze?”

A female Abyssinian with black fur and yellow eyes stood at the ready on a hill overlooking Martha's Manor. She held a purple book in her hand, and had on a set of red and black mage robes. “Yes Madame Topaz.”

“Bonne! Sneak inside ze bordello, and give me a report. Then, we will activate ze magic on my mark…”

Back inside the ‘Mansion’...

Axel’s little ‘investigation’ into the confines of the Madam’s place of business would continue. But he would have to play by their rules if he wanted to get anywhere.

So he had no choice but to answer her question, and speak more on himself.

“...I’m currently a bounty hunter,” he said, “But when I was younger, I lived in Appleloosa with my father--”

“No need to gimme names…” Clarabelle sat on the bed next to him. “Not if you’re not comfortable, anyway.”

“...I see. Alright, then.” He appreciated the kind words, and continued. “Anyway, I lived with my ma, pa, eldest sister, and older twin brothers. I was the youngest’a the bunch. Everythin’ was perfect. Until...they was taken from me by Abyssinian bastards…”

“Oh…”

Axel would make sure he kept things brief and focused on himself specifically. “Anyhow...after that, I took on odd jobs here and there. And when tragedy struck one day in my hometown, I took action. A cold-blooded con-stallion named Soapy Swift had conned the ponies of Appleloosa outta their money, claiming that some of the bars of soap he sold contained bits.” He scoffed and folded his arms. “Turns out that he’d specifically sell the bit-soaps to his gang members in order’ta make-like it was real. Well, eventually folks caught on, and stormed up to Soapy’s home, demandin’ their money back…”

Fascinated by the story, Clarabelle leaned towards him with starry eyes. “Oooh...so what happened next?”

“Bang.” Axel replied, “Shot ‘n killed half the crowd right in front’a his home. The townsfolk scattered in fear like groundhogs bein’ faced with an eagle. Then, he tried’ta take off and skip town….but somethin’ in me...caused me’ta act.”

“Oh?” she asked with bated excitement.

“Damn straight,” he went on with a half-smile as he recollected those events, “I picked up my pa’s gun, and flew out to the streets. Before he could even get good outta the town, bam!” He made a finger-gun, pointing at the wall, “Shot him dead right then and there, causin’ him’ta drop dead with all the riches he swindled, and putting him down before he could go off’ta kill anybody else.”

“Woah…” Clarabelle gasped with amazement, “Wait...how long ago was this?”

“How long? I’d say I was about...twelve when it all went down.”

“You got your first bounty at twelve?!” she cried out in disbelief.

Axel couldn’t argue with that, so he simply shrugged. “Guess ya can put it that way. I was given a hefty reward fer what I did, and since then I decided’ta put down other no-good sidewinders to make my livin’. Nobody ever expected an adolescent colt to be able to kill. But I did. I didn’t enjoy it, but I knew I makin’ the world a better place by gettin’ rid’a the same scum that took my family from me. The rest is kinda history at this point.”

“...Amazin’,” Clara replied with wonder, “And now you’re among the best of the best…”

Sadly, he didn’t really know how to accept that compliment. He simply stuttered, and turned his head. “Y-yeah well…” he sighed, and turned to face her again, “...Thanks for listenin’.” With that off his chest, he was able to think more clearly.

“That’s a good young man~!” she moo’d with a small giggle, and reached forward to pinch his cheek, “You’re so adorable when you finally open up, you know that?”

“Mm…” his cheeks were a shade of crimson, and he couldn’t respond properly. “Well, uh...ya know, it’s...it’s a matter’a keepin’ yer head up…”

Clara let him go. “Maybe...but that doesn’t mean you should shut out everyone else. I’m sure that there are plenty of folks out there that care for you and want to see you happy…” She then got off the bed, and got back down onto the floor on her knees. She then nuzzled his shaft. “...And truth be told, I’m one of them. The life of a bounty hunter must be very lonesome…”

His rough outer shell had slowly been broken down over the course of the conversation. That was something Axel couldn’t deny. “Yeah, well...when ya lose everythin’...ya don’t wanna lose more. So...ya keep folks at arm’s length…” The way she nuzzled his shaft didn’t help either--as he slowly became erect again.

“That won’t do at all…” she said, letting her tongue out, “No one can survive in this world alone...and I’m here to make sure you know that, hun. You ain’t alone, okay?” The minotaur wrapped her tongue around his testes, bathing them in saliva and puffing hot breaths onto his erect cock in the process. Bovine tongues were actually very rough, not unlike cats, so the sensation of her tongue against his balls was like a wet massager…

“Ghhhg...aahh...d-dammit…” Axel squealed from the sensation. A bit of precum started to leak from the tip of his shaft. He was no longer able to resist. “...I guess ya right...I need’ta...be more s-sociable, right?”

“Mmm...not necessarily…” Clarabelle said as she drew her tongue up his shaft, “Just...allow people to be around you, okay? There are people you can trust in this world.”

“...Is she right? Maybe I can trust certain folks. They trust me...don’t they?”

Axel conceded. “...Y-yes ma’am…”

“Good boy. And good boys deserve rewards….” she hung her tongue out--her mouth open just above the tip of his cock, threatening to gulp it down like a snake would its prey. “Ready?”

Axel nodded--his shaft bulging with a veiny pulse…

In a quick motion, the minotaur woman took his shaft into her mouth, down her throat, and kept going until she reached the base of his cock. “Mm! Mmm….” she glanced up and made eye contact with him. Her beautiful blue eyes gave off a sense of lustful satisfaction--her nose was buried into his crotch…

“Ahhh...agh!” Axel moaned more and more. His shaft was trapped within the warm, moist confines of the minotaur’s throat. His claws grabbed ahold of the sheets on both sides…

“Mmmmm…” Clarabelle was far from finished though. Her long, scratchy tongue flicked out once more, and pushed against the back of his balls. “Mmmfff...hm!” With determination in her eyes, she used all of her tongue and throat’s strength to pull his balls into her mouth.

“...g-g-gotdayum!” squealed the hippogriff as he watched his entire genitalia get sucked in by the professional bovine woman. His balls were now perfectly cradled upon that rough tongue of hers. His shaft was also tightly enclosed within her throat on all sides. He could feel every inch along her soft esophagus, and did his best to keep from moaning. “Y-you ain’t...in pain, are ya ma’am?” he asked, a bit concerned that she took his entire length so readily.

But to his surprise, Clarabelle was perfectly fine. She was not only able to breath with her mouth full of equine dick, but she could respond as well. “Mm? Nn-nh!” she vocalized the fact that she was perfectly fine with an excited giggle. With that out of the way, she got to work…

Her head bobbed up and down. Taking him from base to tip, Clara would throat his entire cock, and give the illusion of pulling away before she lunged back down and sucked him off once more. Once a good layer of her saliva coated his shaft, she was able to speed up her actions. She started to actively suck him off--her nose struck his crotch every time she came down.

The combination of the warm passion behind her hot mouth, the lustful slurping noises that came with each bob of her head, and the way she occasionally opened her eyes to give him that warm, sunny expression on her face caused Axel’s entire body to twitch. He moaned and squealed every few seconds, which indicated that she had been doing a good job. So good in fact, that his climax was approaching fast.

That’s when his eyes locked onto her horns.

Without hesitation, Axel grasped the minotaur woman’s horns, and applied a bit of force. He pulled her in which caused her to bob down much faster, and quicken the pace of his orgasm.

Clara had wrapped her rough tongue around his throbbing shaft as it fucked her throat. Desperate for his release, she uttered two words that were barely audible. “...Hunnh huhm~?”

Axel knew just what she had asked, and replied with a guttural groan. “...Yyyyes!!”

With his claws on her horns, he pulled her down to his base, burying her face in his crotch. At the same time, he gently wrapped his hind legs around her neck to essentially hold her in place so that she couldn’t escape as he came…

“Ghhk!” Axel’s body spasmed as his cock fired off rope after rope of semen down Clarabelle’s throat. After he spurted for a few seconds, he uncrossed his legs, and lied back on the bed with a small, satisfied smile. “Ahh...ahhhn….mm..” he was out of breath--his abdomen rose and fell with each inhale and exhale.

...However, Clarabelle didn’t stop.

She raised her head up to the tip, and stroked his shaft with her hand to wring out the last of his load and onto her tongue to taste it. “...Mmm...bronco milk is so good!” she said as she lapped it up. “But you’re still hard as a brick honey. That won’t do, now will it?”

Axel sat up. “...Wait, whatcha--ah!” he gasped.

The next time he blinked, he would see his cock buried between Clarabelle’s breasts. Her cleavage was so deep that only the very tip of his shaft was visible. “Shhh…” she said as she cupped her breasts around the shaft, “Just let Mama Clara rub all yer stress out, sugar…~”

Since he had just climaxed not long ago, his shaft was extra sensitive. He was given no room to relax or breathe, and another orgasm was already on its way. “D-d-daaaammmiit….” he growled as Clara started to change up her movements.

She jiggled her breasts up and down. She grabbed them and alternated with one going up and the other going down. She squeezed them tightly around his cock and teased his tip with her rough, wet tongue. The full nine yards. Axel wasn’t spared any expense when it came to treatment.

“...Hhh..ah...I...I’m…” Axel panted as he felt the pressure in his shaft build.

“In or out, hun?” Clara asked as she sped up, excited to see him succumb to her skillful bodywork.

“...B-b-both…?!” he sputtered.

“Okaaaaay~” Clara hunched over and squeezed his cock with as much pressure that she could apply. Her mouth suddenly enveloped, and closed around his tip with her tongue swirling around it to add pressure and constant stimulation until…

“GAH!” Axel cried out as he climaxed once more. His tongue hung out of his mouth, and his eyes rolled back ever so slightly.

Half of the load was fired off into Clara’s mouth, and she raised her head up so that the rest that flew out of his shaft would fall onto her breasts. Soon, both of her milkers were glazed over with rope after rope of warm seed.

“Mmm…” Clara would teasingly lap it up off of her breasts with a slow, drawn-out flick of her tongue until they were both clean. “What a strong, healthy man you are, Axie…” She then stood up, and picked up the hippogriff. “Now...if you don’t mind, I’d like it if you spoke with me some more.”

“...H-huh?” Axel rubbed some of the dribble off of the side of his mouth as he was lifted off of the bedside. “...W-whatcha mean?”

Clarabelle lied down in bed with him. His head nestled firmly between her breasts so she could have full eye contact with him. “...I want you to throw me a different kinda bone this time. Why do you feel the need to keep people at a distance?”

“...”

Chapter 30

“Hm?” Clarabelle asked, “I can’t do nothin’ unless ya say somethin’, hun.”

Axel snapped out of his stupor and looked at the analogue clock on the wall nearby. There was still an hour and a half before the minotaur at the desk said that Martha should arrive. Whether he wanted to or not, he would have to stick it out for a bit longer.

The thing is, he definitely wanted to.

“Uh...yeah…” he admitted.

“Ooh, good--I think I should take you inside of me next. Just need to--”

Axel interrupted her, and crawled down off of her body. “...Actually, I think you deserve to feel good too, Ms. Clara.”

“Oh? You really wanna give me head, dear?” she asked innocently. It wasn’t often that a client offered to do something like that, so it always came as a surprise.

“She went outta her way’ta do all that for me. I should at least return the favor.” And he was certain. This was something that Axel genuinely wanted to do. So with no hesitation, he responded. “Absolutely, Clara. Mind spreadin’ yer legs?”

The minotaur woman slowly opened her legs, and she started to blush uncontrollably. Between her meaty thighs would lie her own aroused set of genitalia. A perfectly smooth, bovine, vaginal slit that was dripping from the constant state of arousal she had been in since they started. “G-guess I’m leaking a bit from all the excitement,” she squeaked quietly, “Sorry…”

“...No need’ta apologize. That’s what a good partner is for,” Axel replied as he leaned down.

He took a whiff of her scent. It was strong, and rattled every bone in his body, triggering his primal mating instincts. So much so that he started to drool before he even reached her pussy slit. “Hhhnn…” But he had to be strong and stay focused on what he wanted to do.

First, he reached out and spread her slit apart with his claws.

“Ah!” Clarabelle gasped from the touch. That alone was enough to send her into a frenzy.

And he was just getting started. Axel would then lean in, and dip his tongue inside. Her hot inner walls were leaking with aroused juices that he’d catch on his tongue. The taste? Rather sweet, all things considered.

“Mmm…” he hummed as he sped up his actions ever so slightly. His tongue dipped in and out which caused Clarabelle to gasp and moan every few seconds. And eventually, he would close his mouth around her clitoris, stimulating it with gentle suckles.

This caused Clarabelle to throw her head back from the pleasure and cry out with a guttural moan. “AUGH! Yes...yes! M-more, sonny! Please!” she begged as she closed her legs in.

Squish!

Axel’s head was caught between a pair of thick, meaty thighs that he couldn’t escape from. He had just enough room to reach his claws up to her groin where her legs met her pelvis, and rub his thumbs up and down.

“Gghhh...eek!”

Those little extra gestures caused Clarabelle to yelp even more. She hadn’t experienced such a detailed, thoughtful amount of pleasure like this before. Her entire lower body was being superheated from Axel’s actions. She couldn’t even formulate a proper sentence at this point.

“I...m-mor….plea…”

At that point, Axel was eating her out completely. His tongue was lapping at her pussy lips and walls. He was actively sucking upon her clit as well while massaging the minotaur’s thighs to bring her into a pleasure overload.

Her legs wrapped even tighter around his head. Clarabelle was just about ready to climax with more frequent, louder moans as she edged closer and closer.

And to finish her off, Axel pinched her clit between his claws, and twisted…

Which elicited a shrill cry from her as she hit her climax. “AIEEE!”

The result was a quick volley of squirts from the cow woman’s pussy, to which Axel drank down his throat without letting loose a single drop. The heifer’s juices were just as sweet as before, so he didn’t spare her one bit. His tongue continued to flick and slurp along her walls until she had given him everything.

With Clarabelle properly stimulated, she was in a state of ‘heat’ in which she couldn’t contain her arousal any longer.

“...Was that...good, ma’am?” Axel asked with his snout covered in her liquids as he looked up. He used his tongue to clean the rest off.

“Y-y-yes...t-t-the best I’ve...ever...f-felt!” Clara could only twitch for a moment before she made eye contact with him again. “...N-need...need your meat in me, baby!”

“...Hm?”

Before he could say anything, Clarabelle had flipped Axel onto his back. To get him aroused again, she mashed his face deep within her cleavage once more. Her hands jiggled her breasts around his entire head. “C-c’mon Axie...I wanna be filled!”

His face grew hot. As much as he wanted to deny it, hearing her desperate, horny pleas aroused him further. His shaft was back to its fully erect state, and Clarabelle sat upright to admire it once more.

“Eeeee…!” she cheered with excitement as she gave his cock a few teasing rubs with her hands, “After servicing so many reptiles and cat-folk, it’s refreshing to see a thing I can actually feel!”

“...” Axel couldn’t help but chuckle a bit, though it was barely audible since he was so aroused that he couldn’t think.

Clara leaned forward and spread her pussy apart with two fingers using her left hand. She teasingly hovered over Axel’s shaft as she gazed into his eyes. With her right hand, she gently caressed his cheek. “I’mma ‘bout’ta ride the heck out of you Mr. Bronco. But can ya promise me to be more open to those around you when we’re done?”

A drop of her hot pussy fluids leaked onto Axel’s shaft which caused it to twitch involuntarily. The mere sensation of her heat caused him to agree immediately. “Y-yes ma’am! I promise!”

She responded with a gentle kiss to his forehead. “That’s a good sonny boy…~” With her pussy lips spread apart, she lowered herself onto his tip first. And immediately, she gasped at the sensation she felt. “A-ah!” It was something she hadn’t felt in a while--her vaginal walls were actually being separated, and spread apart by the stallion’s girthy shaft. “S-so...good…” she mumbled with a lustful growl, “I can...f-feel...it….in me…”

Axel had also started to enjoy himself. “Nghh...mm…” The cow lady’s pussy walls were softer and warmer than her throat. In fact, they were hot. Her body continued to descend until her pussy lips made contact with his crotch--signifying that she had taken him all the way in. “D-damn…” was all he could say with a breathless sputter.

Clarabelle’s meaty thighs overlapped and made contact with Axel’s when she fully sat down upon his shaft. She was on her knees in the class cowgirl position as she moved her hips around, getting a feel for him inside of her. “...eep!” The tip just barely managed to strike her womb--a place that had been devoid of any sort of stimulation for quite some time.

“A-are...ya alright…?” Axel asked breathlessly, desperately biting back his moans.

“...Mm...hmm…” she nodded, as she shunted her hips in circles, churning Axel’s cock inside of her. “...Feels amazin’...ain’t felt like this in a long time, hun...you ready?”

Axel reached his claws out and grabbed ahold of her thighs. Just as before, he stimulated her ever so slightly but rubbing his thumb-claws along her inner pelvis. “...Hell yea.”

And so, Clarabelle would continue. Shifting her hips back and forth in a clockwise sort of manner, she would grind and churn Axel’s cock along her walls to properly feel out every inch of his girth, and lube him up with her juices. “Ah...yess…” she moo’d quietly, and eventually came to a stop. His horse-cock had essentially carved her pussy out to fit his shape, and she wanted to make sure she didn’t hurt herself.

Once she had finished her mixer motion, she got right to work. Her hips rose and fell--Axel could see the sticky, natural lubricant provided by the taurette’s pussy give his cock a shiny sort of gloss. This made everything smoother for them both. With her hands behind her head, Clarabelle started to ride him at a consistent pace, bouncing up and down with enough force to cause her breasts to jiggle and clap against each other. “Ahh...ah...you like that, baby?” she asked with a smile, mouth agape.

“...Y-yes…” he growled lowly as he maintained eye contact with her.

“Ah...I...can’t hear ya…~!” Clarabelle teased him as she increased the force of her hips ever so slightly. “Don’t be shy, baby! It’s okay for a stallion to moan!” she gave an encouraging yelp.

Axel couldn’t hold back either. The way she rode his dick was amazing, and he similarly hadn’t felt this excited in a long time. “I...ahhhg...dammit…!” he applied pressure to her pelvis via his thumb-claws, and massaged the area near her clit. This made Clara increase her efforts with a shrill cry.

“YES!” she shouted with tears streaming down her face. She started to speed up just enough to make it feel better for the both of them, but not too hard. Each time she came down, her massive butt would press down upon his balls, actively goading him to release his seed. “C-c’mon baby...give it to me!”

“....Mm...Miss Clara…you...” he couldn’t help but stare at the hypnotic jiggling of her dancing breasts and the adorably sunny smile she had from how much she enjoyed his body.

Before he could blink, Clarabelle had leaned forward, and wrapped her hands behind his head to cuddle him against her breasts. All the while, her lower body continued to bounce and ride him with hefty wet slaps echoing around, and outside of the room. “Shhh...I know, baby. Don’t waste your breath...just give it to me!” she begged in a state of manic lust.

With his face full of the lady cow’s breasts again, he was forced to sing and moan into the depths of her cleavage. Axel would wriggle his head around until his mouth was able to lap up and taste her left nipple. Once he found it, he immediately started to suckle upon it for her milk while the right breast remained pressed against the side of his head. “Mmm...mmmm!”

They were both enjoying each other’s bodies to the fullest extent. Clara continued to bounce upon the stallion’s cock as fast as she could. It pierced and spread her apart better than any toy could. The hot, veiny shaft practically pounded away at her walls and struck her womb every time she came down. As she neared her orgasm, she started to moan louder and louder. Her pussy practically clamped down, vice-gripping Axel’s shaft to keep him inside no matter what.

And for him, his balls started to swell, preparing to feed into his shaft, and pump the taurette full of his seed.

“Ahh...ahh! I’m there, baby!” she cried, now bouncing several times per second. She looked down, and watched as the hippogriff fed off her breasts with his eyes shut tight. “Open your eyes and show me that cute face’a yours as ya cum!”

And he did just that. Axel forced his eyes open right as they both reached their climax.

He took his mouth off her breast, and gazed into her eyes… “Agggh….Miss Clara!!” he yelped as he bucked his hips upwards to force his dick into her womb.

“YES, AXIE!” she roared as she came down, and milked his cock with her pussy.

With one final slam, Clarabelle took his cock down to the base, and leaked her sexual juices all over it. This mixed with his load. His cum fired off and spewed inside of her womb, filling her to the brim and then some. There was so much of it that it leaked out of her pussy, and ran down the side of his shaft. The excess white love-juice would pool upon the bed beneath them.

The two would then huff and puff together. Resting after they enjoyed their messy time together. Clarabelle would keep Axel’s face buried within her breasts, and his cock buried within her pussy.

“Ahh...that was...amazin’...” she praised him, and gave him a smooch to his forehead. “Didja like it, baby?”

“...Yeah,” Axel replied, nuzzling into her cleavage. “In fact...I think I got another round in me.”

“...You do?” she asked with bated excitement.

Meanwhile, right outside of the room they were busy in…

The Abyssinian had made her way through the building under Topaz’s orders. But she stopped when she heard loud moans coming from one of the rooms. She had listened in the entire time, and when they were done… “...So Remington’s here, huh? Guess this curse will hit two birds with one stone. Just gotta cast it on the other heifers in this place…”

And she walked away from the door...

Chapter 31

The black-furred, yellow-eyed Abyssinian would make her way through the building as stealthily as possible, and unnoticed by the bovine staff members. She knew that they would be able to snap her in two without much effort, so she stuck to hiding under tables and behind pillars that supported the various balconies of the buildings.

Eventually, she would sneak into the backstage area where the minotaur showgirls would get ready to perform. They were currently on a break and the curtain was down. This allowed the she-cat to gain a vantage point, and hide upon the unlit stage lights.

“...Alright. This should be a great spot to activate the spell from.” She pulled out a book, and looked it over to make sure she had the right spell. Once she did, she would sit motionless and wait for the proper time to strike. “Just like Lady Topaz said. I’m for sure gonna get that promotion…and we’ll take over that wack little rustbucket known as Kluge.”

About five minutes passed, and a new set of minotaur girls would enter so that they could get ready behind the stage.

Above them, the she-cat would start to quietly chant the spell from the book…

"....ābidehi yemīk’awemuhini hulu āt’ik’a። isikīyalik’i diresi yinit’efit’u ina yiboch’ach’ik’u።..."

Outside…

Roseanne had her shotgun at the ready and finally managed to climb up the hill overlooking the Madam’s palace. But to her surprise, there was nothing there. “...Shucks. Was Ah wrong with mah predictin’?” she scratched her head, and took a look around just to be sure.

Unfortunately, she wouldn’t find anything. Why?

Topaz had cast a one-way refraction spell upon a nearby rock. In layman’s terms, it was invisible and nothing could be seen through it from the side Roseanne was on. On the other side, however...

Topaz was behind the rock lying on a portable cushion with her possum servant fanning her. She was a brownish-maple-colored unicorn with long, brunette hair and a set of blue eyes. The cutie mark on both of her flanks depicted a scroll surrounded by two hearts on both sides.

“Sh-should we attack?” the possum squeaked with a concerned shiver. “That minotaur gal looks huge.”

“Ne t'inquiète pas,” Topaz replied, “She doezn’t strike me az someone that scary. And if we do come into contact, we shall be ready. Now let’z wait for our friend to do her job before we fret, oui? She'z lucky that she has access to that book of mine and will not fail me.”

“...O-okay…” the possum resumed fanning her master.

Back inside…

Axel and Clarabelle had prepared themselves to go for another round. But first, the minotaur woman wanted to make sure that their little conversation had stuck. The hippogriff sat upright with her pussy still clenched around his cock.

“...Do you see what I mean?” she asked while putting her arms around him, “Lowering your guard and allowing others to approach you can be beneficial. Not just for sex, of course...but for all sorts of relationships.”

“Yeah…” he replied with his head nuzzling the nape of her neck. “I’m feelin’ what yer layin’ down. But...it’ll take me a while before I fully start acceptin’ people.”

“Maybe...however, there’s one difference between you as you are now, and you when you were a child.”

Axel raised an eyebrow with a defensive, apprehensive glare. “...And whatcha think that is, ma’am?”

Clara noted just how on edge he was, and explained it as calmly as possible. “Well...you’re much stronger now. You’re capable of not only defending yourself, but others as well. I don’t think you’re going to lose anyone else because you’re going to protect those you care about. And...I’m sure those people will be willing to protect you in return.”

“...” He paused, and weighed his thoughts upon what she just said. Was it truly possible? Could he protect others and trust them to protect him back? Did such a world exist where he could live comfortably knowing that others had his back?

“...Mister Vido...Lady Kora...can I call them allies? Friends, even?”

“...Protect me...in return…” he mumbled the minotaur’s words, repeating them so he could try and understand them better. “...Dunno how I feel about all that, but I will make sure I protect the good’uns.”

Clarabelle giggled, and ruffled his mane with her hand in a motherly gesture. “Hmhm! Well, it’s certainly a start, my dear. I’m glad you were willing to listen to me about it. You don’t deserve to walk the world alone and unhappy like the cowboys in movies and books. That’s just not fun, now is it?”

Axel huffed, puffing his cheeks out. “...Nah. Guess it ain’t...you right,” he admitted to it.

She placed a kiss on his cheek, and caressed his face. “There’s no shame in thinking about others. You can still be that rough and tough wrangler and get revenge for your family--lord knows I’d do the same if I could. But you...you have the chance to do so with the support of those that still care about you. Don’t throw the cylinder out before you shoot your shot, okay cowboy?”

Her words cut deep. “...Throw the cylinder out...” But they rang true. It would be foolish to waste such potential that could have a positive impact on his life. While nothing could replace his family, was it possible for him to gain a new one…?

That was a question for another day. Axel would simply agree for the time being. “...I hear ya, missy. I’mma for sure take that into consideration next time I head out.”

“That’s good. Now…” she gyrated her hips a little to make sure he was still active, “Didn’t you say you had another shot left in ya, gunslinger?”

He grunted a little from her movements. “...That I do.”

Axel would reposition entirely. Now standing at the side of the bed with his hooves on the floor, Clarabelle would be lying on the bed, still on her back. The textbook missionary position. The entire time, his cock hadn’t left her pussy, and remained semi-erect.

Clara spread her legs to make his time easier. Her breasts practically flopped outwards, and sagged to the opposite sides of her body, giving him a perfect view. “Oh, you charmer,” she teased while nibbling on her index finger in a sultry manner, “I ain’t been treated like this in a while~”

The way she spoke combined with her general beauty caused his cock to flare up once more. “Well believe it, missy...you deserve this…” Before he got started, he stimulated the flesh surrounding her clit with his thumb-claws.

“Mmm…ooooh…” This caused the minotaur woman to moo from excitement. She shunted her hips back and forth, stroking his shaft with her tight pussy walls. “C’mon honey...give it to me….please….”

Her movements made his equine shaft rise to full mast within her. The juices secreted from her aroused state would lube him up, and make things nice and smooth like before.

“Ahhh...yer a beautiful woman, Ms. Clara…” Axel muttered as he shifted his hips back and forth. Unlike before where she rode him, he was now using his own force to stimulate her and himself. The result was a slow, yet powerful piston-esque thrust that shocked the bovine beauty to her core.

“Ah...ah!” she gasped with every thrust he made, “You ain’t so bad yerself, cowboy. Come gimme some sugar…~”

Unable to resist a command like that, he leaned forward until his upper body lay atop hers. He put his head between her breasts once more as well. “Mmm…ahgh…”

Clarabelle grabbed his claws, and placed them upon her breasts. Next, she cupped her hands around the sides of her breasts and started to gently squeeze Axel’s head between them. Almost like a therapeutic massage treatment. “Who’s my big bad gunslingin’ man~?”

Once again, he was unable to resist her charms. Even as he made love to her and slammed his hips in rhythmic fashion, he would do his best to moan out an answer. “...I-I….am…” He sped up ever so slightly, screwing her hard enough to where his balls slapped against her asscheeks and left red imprints from the impact.

“That’s...ah!--right...keep going...gimme everythin’ ya got, Axie…” she gazed into his eyes, watched as his face scrunched up into a half-neutral smile. “Yer doin’ so good…”

Axel went through a range of emotions in those few minutes. The breasts comforting him on either side of his head would serve to comfort him. His mouth opened wide as he started to moan. His eyes started to roll toward the back of his head for a moment until he blinked again, and fixated his gaze upon her. “Ahh...d-dammit...I’m gonna…”

“Ah! Yes, hun! Go right on ahead!” Clara wrapped her left arm around his lower body, and placed her right hand behind his head in a protective fashion.

He had picked up enough force and with each thrust, her body shook. Her innards trembled. Her breasts danced and clapped against Axel’s head every half-second. His hips rocked back and forth at a steady pace, pulling his shaft halfway out before inserting deep once more.

“AAagh~!” With a loving, eagle-esque squall, he forced his cock deep into her womb.

“Gah~!” Clara squealed right with him, and pulled his face towards her so they could both lock lips.

As they made out with each other, Clara’s pussy would tighten, squirt, and squeeze upon Axel’s shaft with a vice-grip even tighter than before. His cock expanded ever so slightly, and spewed a thick load into the minotaur’s pussy. Her innards were completely coated by his seed, and like before--a bit of it started to drip out from how much excess there was.

The two would continue to kiss, and relax against each other’s bodies. After about five minutes, the minotaur woman would pull back, leaving a trail of thin saliva between their lips that soon disappeared.

“...Oh my...you were amazin’, dear,” she said with a bright smile as she playfully grasped one of his expanded wings.

Due to the fact that his wings were sensitive, Axel couldn’t help but smile also. “...Not as great as you, miss. I’ve forgotten what it’s like to be in bed with a woman. So...thank ya, for that. And all the advice ya gave me.”

“What’s a pretty gal-pal for?” she replied, “After all, someone’a your status needed’ta take his load off. Literally and figuratively~”

“Well once I had some’a yer milk, I couldn’t exactly refuse,” he explained with a chuckle, “And that apple pie-turnover thing. That was amazin’! If I ever come back, I for sure wanna taste more of whatcha got.”

“That can certainly be arranged,” Clara agreed, “Just have to find my recipe book…”

CRASH!

And just then, out of nowhere, their time had been interrupted by a loud noise that sounded like glass shattering into hundreds of pieces.

They both looked up to the sound of noise that came from outside the room. Axel was on edge immediately. “...What the hell?”

Chapter 32

CRASH!

Another loud crash from a window being broken followed by a series of bovine moos that were more akin to demonic roars.

Axel pulled out, and got off of Clara. He reached for the nightstand drawer, and grabbed his six-shooters, their sheaths, and his ammo belt. “I really don’t like sayin’ this, but ya might wanna get back, Ms. Clara.” Worried thoughts started to creep into his head as he inched his way over to the door of their room. “What in the devil’s name could make noise like that? That don’t sound normal…”

Clarabelle quickly put her sweater on, and looked into one of the nearby closets. She grabbed some lassos and a small, snub-nosed revolver of her own. “Here,” she chucked one of the looped ropes over to Axel, “We could probably use these.”

He caught the rope upon his wingtips, and wrapped it around his wing. There was a bit of hesitation in his voice as he asked her a question. “...Wait a sec. Ya’ll are prepped?”

“Of course, Axel,” she replied with a more focused tone as she checked the cylinder to make sure bullets were loaded. “We all have to protect ourselves from the occasional idiot that thinks they can try’an trick us or kill us.”

With one look at the snub-nosed six-shooter, Axel could already tell the exact use for it. “Concealment. Easy to keep in a case of self-defense if needed. Lady’s on the right trail.” He nodded. “I respect that--and I’ll admit I kinda like it. But now, we need’ta be careful.”

He didn’t want to give away his position, so he used his wingtips to gently unlock, and pull the door open. With the minotaur woman close behind him, the gunslinger turned his head left--looking down the rest of the hallway, then right--looking down the entrance of the hall where the front desk was.

There were no immediate signs of danger, which left the gunslinger nervous. Of course, he was good at hiding this fact as many of his ilk were. “...Nothing yet,” he whispered to Clarabelle, “Cover my six, darlin’.”

Surprisingly, despite her motherly demeanor within the bedroom, she quickly snapped into a tense state of mind when danger was afoot. “I gotcha. That sound was awful creepy, I will say…” she whispered in return.

They both quietly poked their heads out of the hallway and into the main foyer of the building. To their right was the theater stage where the minotaur ladies would normally perform for the audience. Except...there was no audience. In fact, there were no gals either. Tables and chairs in the theater hall had all been toppled with windows broken from all angles. Shards of glass lined the floors, and there were streaks of blood all over the place.

“...” Clara covered her mouth to prevent herself from gasping audibly, and retreated behind the corner to the hallway. “...What could’ve…?”

Axel kept his eyes steeled, and focused hard on the room. His hippogriff senses allowed him to scan the area with the utmost precision. That’s when he found that there were large, minotaur-shaped hoof-prints in the carpet and the wood of the stage.

“Ladies must’a gone crazy,” he pondered the situation before him, “But wait a sec. Them noises I heard tweren't natural at all. Could there be some sorta sorcery in play here?”

It wasn’t that strange to imagine. Axel had dealt with his fair share of the supernatural and magic in the past. After all, he was part pegasus pony, and was no stranger to such things. But whatever this was completely eluded him.

That’s when he realized that the desk lady minotaur was no longer present.

“...No sign’a struggle or blood. It’s possible that she’s still alive.”

He also noticed that all of the doors were untouched, meaning that whoever was here hadn’t escaped. At least, not as someone as big as a minotaur. “Where in the hell could the source’a that noise have gone?”

“Psst!” Clarabelle called for him from around the corner, “Axie. I think I found something.”

With no other options, he took flight, and hovered over to her direction. The minotaur woman was at the other end of the hallway on bended knee. “Tracks,” she said as she inspected the floor. “Our target most certainly went this way.”

Sure enough, there were more, large minotaur hoofprints embedded into the carpet that led towards a back door.

“Think it could be yer taur friends?” Axel asked while he looked ahead of the trail of tracks. “Certainly possible. What with that roarin’...”

“I ain’t got an idea, hun,” Clarabelle stood up, “But I’mma certainly find out for myself.”

The gunslinger wasn’t satisfied with that, and insisted that he go along with her. “Hang on. I’ll follow. Somethin’ ‘bout this just ain’t right…”

But before they could take another step, they started to hear a faint set of muffled cries for help.

“...MM! MMM!”

Axel’s ear flicked, and he got ready to draw his weapon. “Ya catch that?”

The minotaur lady did, in fact, catch wind of what Axel heard. “Yeah. Sounds like it’s comin’ from the supply closet down the hall. Think we should check it out?”

“...Could very well be a trap,” he noted as he spun his gun in his claw, “But I can’t just ignore it. You got my back, right?”

Clarabelle nodded, and started to follow Axel once more.

The hippogriff would continue to hover silently to avoid making any sort of noise as they made their way down the hall. Clara followed as quietly as she could possibly step whilst also keeping her gun raised and watching the other side of the hallway that they came from.

The muffled yelps would get louder and louder the closer they got.

“MM! MMM-MMM!”

And soon, they would arrive at the sole door upon that wall. The supply closet.

To be safe, Axel and Clarabelle would stand on both sides. He was on the left, and she was on the right next to the doorknob. They made eye contact with each other, and nodded in unison. They were ready to breach the door and find out what was inside.

After a mental count of three, Clarabelle placed her hand on the doorknob, twisted it carefully...and promptly flung it open.

Both she and Axel aimed inside of the small closet with their weapons drawn. But all they found were brooms, mops, and…

“MMM-MMM!”

...An albino minotaur with her arms tied behind her back, and her entire head stuck in a mop bucket filled with murky water. Her head was stuck in there due to a layer of chains that had been used to cover her and keep her down. They were tied to ball weights nearby that were fifty pounds each, preventing her from escaping.

“...My goodness,” Clara mumbled shakily, “Who could’ve--”

BANG!

Axel shot the chains to destroy them, and set the minotaur free. Upon closer inspection, he was able to discern that it was the desk lady. “Get ‘er outta that mess.”

Clara pushed the rest of the chains off of the desk taur’s body, and pulled her out of the mop bucket. She then untied her hands, to which the captive expressed her formal gratitude through a series of coughs.

“Ack! Thank you...both,” she took a deep breath, and rubbed the murky water off her face. “I...I don’t know what…”

Axel tried to calm her down. “Relax, madam. Take yer time and collect yourself. Ain’t no rush.”

After about five minutes, the desk lady would be ready to speak. She addressed Axel first. “...Alright. First off, Axel, my name is Sheila. Secondly, all I can remember before being put in here was seeing the girls on stage go crazy. Then I was knocked out…”

“We were still in the room together,” Clara commented, “So we had no way of knowing what could’ve happened out here. Do you think it could’ve been caused by magic?”

“Maybe?” Sheila replied with uncertainty, “Whatever the case, it was some deadly ass magic that caused the girls to go nuts and muck up the audience. But like I said, after that I was out plumb cold.”

Clara and Axel looked back at the hallway, and towards the tracks that led outside.

The minotaur concluded that it’d be best if someone stayed behind. “One of us needs to keep Sheila safe while the other--”

Before she could finish that sentence, Axel had already offered. “I’ll go. If I hafta hurt any of ‘em, they won’t hold a grudge against me since I probably won’t be returnin’ back here no time soon.”

“...Are you sure?” Clara asked.

But Axel had already started walking away. “Yer rep is too good here to go’ta waste over a misunderstandin’. Keep watch over the lady. I’ll be back.” And he quickly spread his wings, and flew onwards…

As he left, Sheila would comment. “...That’s him from the posters, huh? Looks mighty different without the getup...”

“Make no mistake,” said Clara, “That’s still a Remington.”

Axel followed the trail of hoofprints to the back door. That’s when he noticed that the door was somewhat busted and off of its hinges. This meant that there was a struggle and that someone had come through this way.

“Ah, I see. Now I’m gittin’ somewhere…”

He opened the door, and found himself face-to-face with a fence that surrounded rows and rows of greenhouses equipped with solar panels to harvest sunlight. These were those white buildings he had seen from earlier. There was also a row of corn stalks in between the fence and the first building.

And off in the distance, he could hear it against. The same demonic, beastly roar…

“RRRRRAGH!”

With his guns at the ready, Axel steeled himself in preparation to deal with this unknown threat.

“Time to rustle up some cattle.”

Chapter 33

Meanwhile, in Klugetown…

Under his boss’s orders, Mio would approach Tony’s home. However, the tomcat was naturally hesitant. After all, he didn’t know how the minotaur would react to being told...whatever it was he needed to say.

“Dammit all. I need to figure out exactly what I’m going to say to this man. One of these days, that dragon is going to buy the farm and lose everything he had if he continues to operate this way. What to do?”

But before he could get to the minotaur’s house, he was stopped by a familiar porcupine. “H-hey! Got a minute?”

Mio flicked his tail as he looked down at the prickly rodent. “What do you want?” he asked, “Your so-called ‘boss’ is dead. You no longer have a need to be here.”

“Hey! I can’t exactly just up and leave this place. I have too many connections. And the pony horns are still valuable…” he said with a manic smile. “A-anyway. I wanted to approach you because I’d like your help.”

The tomcat casually stepped past the porcupine, and continued on his way. “Not interested. I have enough proverbial shit on my plate to deal with at the moment. I don’t need any more distractions.”

In those next few seconds, he heard a small, brisk woosh next to his paws. He looked down, and realized that he was cut on the outside of his left leg.

“...What the…?” Mio looked around, but the porcupine was nowhere to be seen. Just what could that’ve been? Hm…”

Unfortunately for him, he would be interrupted yet again.

Having lied in wait the entire time, a yellow abyssinian female with red hair, black leather pants, a vest that matched, and a white stetson on her head would approach him. “...Going somewhere, Mio?”

“You? Aren’t you one of those two weapon’s analyst scientists that went missing a few days ago?” he folded his arms, suspicious of her mere presence. “What exactly are you doing here?”

“Well first off, I needed a bit of a wardrobe change as you can see,” she gestured towards herself. “Second. You know the minotaur you’re about to go visit is innocent, correct? He’s had nothing to do with the incident that went down the other day.”

“...While that may be true,” Mio looked down at the ground, “The fact that he was probably a witness to the situation doesn’t bode well for my boss and I, Mona.”

Mona leaned against a metal wall of the building behind her. “And why is that? Do you value your position enough to actually be afraid of someone coming after your boss?”

“What’s her angle here? Just why is she bothering to question me when she could have easily left this entire region by now?” Mio’s response was delayed. He knew the answer to that question, but was hesitant about expressing himself. “That depends. My current position matters because I need it to further my own goals. Whatever happens edgewise doesn’t matter to me.”

“I knew it,” Mona thought to herself, “He doesn’t actually give a damn about following who he’s currently following. Combine that with his utter distaste for what Gatto had done the other day, sounds like he doesn’t want to be here. But based on the way Remington was speaking to Tony...I have to get Mio to acknowledge the stakes.”

“Fair enough, I suppose,” Mona replied with a sympathetic frown, “I’m simply out here doing some of my own research, independent of your bosses. It’s entirely possible to break free of what holds you back…if you try hard enough.”

The tomcat scoffed, and looked away. “Easy for you to say. You were given aid to escape. Even if I were granted a way out...those who assisted me would certainly die unnecessarily.”

Mona stood up, and took a step forward. “Really? You’re certain that if you try to leave or if someone helps you, you and that other person will end up dead?”

Mio fell silent, but his uncertain, nervous expression said it all. Despite wearing the outer shell of a tactician, he was afraid.

And Mona could tell. The way he balled his fist, the way his tail moved like a tense snake that was on alert, and the fact that his glasses were lop-sided. He practically oozed fear.

While it was risky, she decided to approach him, and adjusted his glasses so they were properly set on his face. “Listen, Mio.”

“...Eh?” he reacted with a small gasp.

“You need to make your own decisions and deal with the consequences as they come,” she backed away, “As a wise person once said, ‘I’d rather die standing than live kneeling.’ So are you going to kneel forever or stand up for yourself?”

Mio couldn’t answer that right away. But he was less tense than he was before. In fact, he was able to think more clearly about what he should do. “...She’s right. I can’t just wait around for something to change the way that I like. I need to grab a card from the winning hand, and make my own moves…at the right time, of course.”

As for Tony though, he still had a hurdle to jump over. Once he came to a conclusion, he expressed his gratitude to the she-cat. “...I will make note of your point. For now, I have a job to do.” And with that, he turned and walked up the steps that led to the minotaur’s home.

Alone, Mona watched him leave with a satisfied grin on her face. “Hopefully that sets him straight. Now to hunt for other bits of info…”

Back on Milk Ranch…

Axel had left through the back door of the Madam’s building, and into the farmland to follow the demonic roar noise that he heard earlier. With his guns at the ready, he ducked behind a hay bale on the trail in the middle of the corn patch.

“Alright...the first greenhouse is up ahead. If I can just get the drop on them, I won’t have to resort’ta violence.”

He hovered a few inches above the ground over to the door of the first greenhouse. The glass on the front door was transparent, and he could see a host of plants on shelves and vegetables being grown in small patches in the middle of the long building.

With a careful claw, he pushed the door open. Unfortunately, there were no sights nor sounds of any hostile bovids.

“Psst! Down here!” a voice called out to him.

Axel looked down and found a white minotaur woman with black spots on her body hidden underneath one of the shelves that some plants were set upon. She had on overalls and a straw hat--a standard attire for farmers.

“What’s goin’ on out here?” Axel asked quietly.

“...A buncha the girls from inside went berserk and started attackin’ us,” the farmer lady explained, “We’re all hidin’ out so we don’t get smashed’ta pieces.”

Axel looked up and saw about a dozen other minotaurs all hiding underneath various shelves and boxes. They had peeked their heads out from their hiding spots to observe the conversation they heard. Among them, he also saw the three other minotaurs that had approached him alongside Clarabelle when he first entered the building. The large brown one, the gray one, and the white one.

He then looked back down at the first farmer near the door. “...Okay. How many of ‘em are there? And do ya know which way they went?”

“Th-three of ‘em,” the farmer stuttered, “And they’re prolly headed’ta Martha’s office over yonder. It’s a private room located within the last greenhouse on the right. She’ll know what’ta do in a time like this.”

While he was unsure of what he was going to be dealing with, he put on an air of confidence to keep their minds at ease. “Ya’ll just stay right here. I’ll deal with it.”

Before he could get a response, he closed the door to the greenhouse. Once again, he heard that infernal moaning roar, a bit closer this time…

“RRRRAGGGH!”

“...If they’re at the last one like she said, then I’d better get a bird’s eye view first…”

Axel would fly into the air, and use his keen eyesight to his advantage. Sure enough, at the very last greenhouse, furthest East, he would see some activity. Some crashing and hefty movement to go along with it. An almost concentrated earthquake caused the ground to rumble all around that particular greenhouse. If this ‘Martha’ really was the most powerful of all the minotaurs, then she would certainly be a prime target…

“...I’m willin’ta bet that this was perpetrated. This was that damn magic Celaeno was referrin’ to. And they likely wanna kill the boss Madam of this place. Diabolical.”

Whether or not Axel’s assessment was correct would be tested soon enough. The gunslinger needed to swoop in for himself to figure it out.

And so he did.

In a quick motion, he flew down to the last greenhouse of the row. The roars and crashing noises were clear as day once he got there. With his gun raised and eyes steeled, he reached towards the door to try and open it…

But he was stopped before he could get there.

“YAAAAGH!”

From within the nearby corn stalks, a large, blue minotaur gal leapt out and charged at Axel with her horns at the ready.

“Holy sh--!” Out of instinct, he almost fired a shot at her, but then he noticed that her eyes were entirely solid red with demonic rune shapes along her body. Instead of attacking, he simply avoided her attack with a barrel roll-esque maneuver. He flew backwards, parallel to the ground, and dove out of the way of her attack. And thankfully, it worked. She charged right past him, and in her blind rage, wasn’t able to stop until she came into contact with something.

With a loud thud, she hit a stack of haybales at the end of the trail, but immediately shook it off and stood upright, prepping to charge at Axel once more. This was an enraged cow-lady. Like something right out of a theatrical performance. Except this was quite real…

“Dammit all. How’m I gonna deal with this?” Axel stood firm on his side of the trail, prepared for the cow’s next charge. Unfortunately, he had absolutely no idea how to deal with curses...

Chapter 34

So instead of trying to figure out how to deal with it, he settled for going with what he knew that he could carry out. Axel wasn’t the sharpest knife in the drawer, but his reaction skills and the ability to think on his claws is what kept him alive for this long. Through many a bar brawl, showdown, and gunfight.

But this was something he hadn’t dealt with before. And of course, he didn’t want to just shoot the lady cow. This wasn’t her fault. She was under the influence of something she couldn’t control.

“May as well use this here rope Clara gave me,” he thought as he unraveled the rope off of his left wing. “Ain’t never rastled no minotaur, but I guess there’s a first time for everythin’. And then...I’ll try and calm her down, I s’pose.”

With the rope raised, he started to spin it in the air. Soon enough, it was spinning fast enough to carry momentum.

The blue minotaur woman couldn’t think for herself. All she could do was huff steam from her nostrils as she got prepared to charge. She scraped her hooves against the dirt whilst cracking her knuckles.

The air was filled with a heightened sense of tension as the two stared each other down. Axel continued to spin his rope as fast as he could, and even hopped through it once, twice to ensure that he had his wrist properly into the flow of the rope.

“...Still got it. Now let’s see if I can get you, missy…” he lifted his hooves off the ground, and started to hover.

With an angry huff, the minotaur took off from where she stood, and ran towards Axel. Each of her hooves impacted the earth with enough force to shake all of the corn stalks around them. If Axel was still in contact with the ground, he surely would have been forcefully knocked onto his back from how much of a quake her overwhelming, thunderous weight caused.

“RRRRRGH!” she let out a mighty roar with steam coming from her nose as she closed in on the hippogriff.

But he had no fear. To the untrained eye, he was either brave or foolish to stand up to something far bigger and deadlier than he was. Axel preferred it that way, though. To be in the thick of it.

As soon as the minotaur got close, he flew upwards and flung the rope downwards so that it would lock into place perfectly around her neck with a snap!

“MMMMAAAAAGH!” the cow brayed an unnatural squall that was hellish upon the ears.

But Axel did not let this impede his progress. With the minotaur properly roped, he flew back down while following the rope to give her a swift, piledriving kick directly into her spine.

“EEGH!” The minotaur let out a shrill shriek, and lost focus of where she was going with the rope around her neck, and crashed headfirst into the brick wall of the side of the Madam’s building with a loud crack!

Surprisingly, despite her size, she didn’t go through the wall. Instead, she crashed into it directly and almost flattened out from the distribution of force. She hit the wall so hard that she was knocked out cold and fell backwards, hitting the ground with a loud thud that shook the entire area.

Axel landed on the ground nearby, and checked to make sure she wasn’t in critical condition. Thankfully, the blue minotaur was only knocked out for the time being. And more importantly, the runes on her body had disappeared…

“Oh? Did I get that curse off’a her? If so, I wonder if I can take on the other two the same way…”

There was no time for that, though. He had to get over to that greenhouse and ensure Matha’s safety before he did anything else. So he grabbed up the rope, and flew onwards with his guns still at his side…

Meanwhile, on a hill overlooking the Madam’s building…

Topaz casually observed the situation down at the farm from where she relaxed. There was a sort of satisfied smile on her face as she watched Axel tame her rabid cow. “Oooh...not bad at all, Monsieur Remington…”

The possum beside her expressed her concern with a nervous squeak. “M-Madam Topaz...don’t you think we should start to fall back? The chances of him taking down the other two are likely. And what if we get spotted here?”

“Rleax yourzelf,” said the unicorn, “Zere iz nothing to fear so long as everything goez to plan. Our friend should be returning any second now…”

BOOM!

A powerful set of flaming buckshot would blast the rock they were hiding behind clean in half. This completely disrupted Topaz’s mirror spell and exposed the brown unicorn and her possum servant.

The one behind the blast was a somewhat annoyed cow-girl. “Gotchya’ll asses. Ah knew somethin’ fishy was up when Ah walked into somethin’ hard that I couldn’t very well see.” She aimed her shotgun down at them both with her finger itching to pull the trigger. “Now talk. What’re ya’ll doin’ here?”

Despite being face-to-face with two barrels that could spit molten death, Topaz wasn’t bothered at all. In fact, she appeared to be bored more than anything else. “Ah, merde. Of course you would find us out eventually. You are smarter than you look for a piece of cattle.”

Roseanne would nudge the barrel of her weapon ever closer to the unicorn’s face. “Ah asked a question. Ya’ll got about three seconds’ta answer before I blow yer face’ta kingdom come ‘n back.”

“M-maybe we should at least tell her,” said the possum as she hid behind her master, “N-no harm in at least doing that much, right?”

“Hm. If this face of mine is to be removed from existence, then it should at least be with a weapon that isn’t barbaric.” Disgusted at the thought of losing against a hefty, oversized firearm, Topaz was willing to cooperate and explain herself...for a time. “Alright zhen. If you muzt know, it’s simple. I’m conducting a bit of an experiment here. Thiz does not concern you, vache.”

The young minotaur woman didn’t take her words very lightly. Admittedly though, she didn’t exactly understand what that last one meant. “The hell’d you just call me?!” she yelled angrily, “And ya’ll are the reason for all them noises that came from inside?! You rotten little hayeater!”

“Uch! Pardon?!” Topaz stomped her hoof. “I’ll have you know zat I do not consume such lowly grain!” She raised her nose upwards in a pompous fashion. “You know what? I don’t even have time to deal with ze likes of you. Ahem, chatte!”

At her command, the Abyssinian from before leapt out from behind the hill and cast a bolt of lightning from her fingertips.

“What the--?!” But Roseanne was faster. Despite her stocky, Tauren figure, she was able to dodge with a quick leap backwards and wasted no time. She retaliated with another quick blast from her shotgun, and reloaded in the blink of an eye. “Dammit…!”

Topaz took the opportunity to leave the scene, trotting casually as if it were a lazy Sunday's walk. “Come, dear Possu. Our work here is done for ze day.”

Her little servant followed diligently. “O-oh! Yes Madam Topaz!”

“Hey!” Roseanne shouted, and aimed her gun at the unicorn. “Ah ain’t done witcha!” She pulled the trigger and with another loud bang, sent flaming buckshot in Topaz’s direction.

Unfortunately for her, her Abyssinian adversary cast a barrier spell that blocked her shots, and kept them from reaching the unicorn which allowed the latter to make an escape. “Not bad,” said the hostile she-cat, “But not good either. I can’t let you interfere.”

“What kinda vague bullshit is that?!” Rose screamed as she pointed her gun at the cat-girl. “Ya’ll tryin’a make mah kin go crazy ‘er somethin’?”

“...You could say that we all have something to prove here...and to shut down potential threats. Boss’s orders.” She put her fingers to her mouth and whistled…

PHHHHEW!

That’s when about six other Abyssinians--all with black fur and yellow eyes--appeared and surrounded the minotaur.

Despite the numerical imbalance, Roseanne was confident in herself as she readied her weapon, pointing it to the sky. “Welp--guess the odds are even now.”

Down in the farm itself…

Axel approached the greenhouse. With his guns at the ready, he approached the door and heard more of those destructive animal noises. If Martha was here, then she was most certainly under attack, helpless against two enraged bovine beasts.

“Just hang on, ma’am…”

So for him, it was now or never.

With a hard smash, Axel kicked the door to the greenhouse down. This gave him an extra advantage down to the slightest few milliseconds. He could see the two minotaur ladies--one dark gray, and one caramel-colored--both with solid red eyes just like the blue one he had dealt with previously.

They turned their heads to the door, and immediately rushed in towards his direction, jumping over the plants and the fountain in the middle of the greenhouse’s garden.

Now he was in his element. In the heat of a situation where he could think on his hooves and claws clearly. In less than half a second, he looked up and found planters filled with what appeared to be vegetable seeds in big, ceramic pots hung from chained arches above them both.

With a swift flick of his wrist and a bang-bang, he fired off two shots from his guns, which struck the chains with a loud chink and richochet off. The chains would be broken and allow the planters to fall from where they were once held.

CRASH!

The pots shattered directly onto the heads of both minotaur ladies. Hard enough to knock them out almost instantly, and send them falling onto the floor where they would land with a loud thud.

“Whew…” Axel took a breath, and spotted the office at the far end of the greenhouse. While he wasn’t entirely certain if that had done the trick, he wanted to make sure that Martha was unharmed.

He flew over the unconscious cow ladies, and down to the office on the other end. The door was locked, so he had to knock first. “Miss Martha? Are ya alright?” Since she was the owner of this place, Axel had expected her to be quite large or very foreboding in appearance.

The door was unlocked, and he heard a voice from inside. “...Wha--hurry up and get in here!”

Before he could blink, the door swung open and he was pulled inside. The door was then shut and locked back immediately after.

“Whew...safe. I’m surprised to see anybody actually come on out here,” the female voice who had pulled him in spoke. “I’m still trying’a figure out how I’m gonna deal with my girls without attacking them…”

Axel paused for a second and looked down, only to realize that the ‘minotaur’ talking was actually short. And actually, she wasn’t a minotaur at all--though she was still in the bovid race. Her face was more sheep-like than her workers. Specifically, her nose and snout were much thinner and shorter than a bovine’s--more in line with caprines like goats. In short, she was actually a species of sheepish-goat-creature known as a faun.

Shorter than Kora even. Though, her figure was still mature--she had wide, rounded hips and a slightly above average bust all combined into a rather short package. Colloquially known as a shortstack. Her body was a shade of light gray, and she wore a purple business suit that clung to her figure, pushing her breasts up.

But to the gunslinger, he had no idea who this was, and assumed she was someone else. “...Er, are you Martha’s younger sister or somethin’?”

She paused, and turned to glare at him with fire in her eyes. Her short head of gray hair looked like it was about to burst into flames. “Little sister?! I’m 62-years-old, boy! I’m older enough’ta be yer gran!”

His jaw dropped. Despite her age, her figure was in extremely good condition and betrayed her years. “...Say hwhat?”

Chapter 35

The Cattle Herder

True indeed. Despite her size, she was actually among the oldest of the bovid ladies that lived there. Upon closer inspection, one could see the natural, aging wrinkles that would adorn one’s face as they got older. She also had a solid resting bitc--well, an annoyed face that showcased her status as someone who has endured a load of conflict and wanted to be able to have a quiet life.

Unfortunately for her, things were the exact opposite of quiet right about now.

“...Oh, I didn’t realize. Sorry, ma’am.” Axel would’ve tipped his hat, but it was back in the room of the bordello along with the rest of his gear. “You’re Ms. Martha, yeah?”

Her voice was rather raspy and slightly deep--befitting a mature, older woman’s vocal chords. “That’s my name. Don’t wear it out, boy.” She closed up the door once more, and returned to what she had been doing before Axel appeared. She started to walk towards a hidden cellar door that led underground to a private room. “Since you’re here, I guess I could use yer help, youngster.”

“With what?” he asked, “I think I managed to--”

SLAM!

A loud set of crashes would rattle the locked door behind them along with a spread of roars and huffs. The three bovine ladies had not been permanently saved from the curse they were inflicted with, and were already actively charging at the door to bust it down.

“Woah!” Axel spun around, and aimed his gun at the door.

“Save yer bullets, fly-boy,” Martha groaned as she stood on the steps of the cellar, “Ain’t gon’ work on ‘em. We need’ta find ol’ reliable.”

Axel knew better than to disrespect his elders, so he would do his best to remain on her good side, and holstered his weapon. “Whatcha lookin’ fer?” he turned to her and asked.

“My tranquo-whatchamacallit--a device I have handy in case of emergencies like this. Them cow gals out there are about screwed in the head right about now ‘cuzza some damn new-fangled magic or what have ye.” Martha walked forward with an annoyed huff, and led him through the dimly lit cellar. “But mah damn eyes are so busted that I can barely see the broadside of my keister down here.”

“Guess that makes sense. With her aging body, her senses probably aren’t what they used to be.” With that in mind, Axel already had an idea as to what she wanted from him. “So ya want me’ta find your...device for ya. Is that right?”

“Sure as the sky is blue,” she replied.

He noticed that the cellar was lit with a single, dim bulb. “...Why ain’tcha changed the light?”

“Can’t do it ‘cuz I can barely see with the light off,” she explained, “And if it’s on, it gets hotter than a vat of fish grease and I can’t very well touch it. I usually get one’a the girls to change it. But I can’t exactly do that right now, boy.”

Ultimately a fair assessment, which was why Axel didn’t debate the issue further. However, he felt bad knowing that she couldn’t see very well in such a cramped area. “I might go ahead and change it for ya when I get a chance,” he offered.

The elder faun chuckled out of disbelief. “Well now--that’s a new one.”

“What is?” he asked.

“Someone offerin’ me somethin’ basic. But anyway--we’re lookin’ fer a charm made outta feathers, metal, ‘n wrapped around a looped stick. Ever heard of a dreamcatcher?”

Axel’s ears twitched at the thought. “I have actually...made a few with my brothers when they were still around.”

Martha looked down at the six-shooters that were in his holsters. Once she had a good glance, she instantly recalled who they were manufactured by. “Ah...you’re one’a Remington’s boys, ain’tcha?”

“Eh?” The gunslinger was a bit apprehensive to answer so quickly. So he responded to that question with a question. “What makes ya bring that up?”

She pointed at the guns on his person. “Only one weapon this side’a the planet got that ‘R’ insignia on it, kiddo. Plus, I’ve bought some’a his stuff before. What was his name again?” she tapped the side of her head. “En….En-somethin’.”

“...Enfield Remington,” Axel hovered above the floor so he could get a better look for the dreamcatcher she had referred to. “Guess you really do know him.”

“Hm...somewhat. But we ain’t got time for idle chitter-chatter, kid. We gotta deal with them three cheesed-off cows up top.”

After a bit more searching, Axel finally found the item she had described. It was on a dusty shelf behind several boxes. “Ah. Here it is--choo!” He grasped it within his claw, and sneezed from the excess amount of dust. “Uch...this place is in need of a cleanin’.”

“I’ll get to it when my back quits killin’ me from the inside out,” she snapped as she took the feathery ring, “Thanks fer yer help, boy. But I can take it from here.”

Axel was hesitant to call it a day right there. This little older taur-lady was capable of doing something like that on her own? He wasn’t going to let her risk her life in such a way. “Hang on now,” he interjected as he flew up to her, “You ain’t just gon’ go out and work that thing by yourself are ya?”

“Is he serious?” “Boy.” Martha stared at him with a flat expression, unable to comprehend what he had just said. “I don’t need you in anymore danger. Yer pa would flog me on an open spit if he was still around and I let ya fight my battles for me.”

While that may have been true, Axel was persistent in the pursuit of assisting her. “That ain’t my intent. I’m simply gonna distract ‘em while you go ahead and cleanse ‘em with the dreamcatcher.”

In the time he had taken to come up with a plan, Martha had lit up a cigarette, and huffed out some smoke. “Hmph...not bad. Guess you’re smarter than you look for a fledgeling.” With the trinket in hand, she held the cigarette within the left side of her mouth between her lips in a nonchalant manner. “Alright, boy. Let’s see whatcha got.”

“Oh I’ll show ya alright…” Eager to prove himself, Axel flew out of the cellar and into the office. By then, the door had been weakened from the constant crashing of the minotaurs against it. It was at its limits, and they would be at the mercy of the corrupted bovines soon enough. “Dammit...I ain’t got no movement.”

Martha however, didn’t seem to be visibly threatened at all. “Hang onto yer britches, boy. They’re gonna back up for a hefty ol’ charge in a second’er so. When they do, fly yerself on out and grab their attention.”

Axel heeded her words, and waited…

Sure enough, the elder faun was correct. After all the crashing, there would be a brief period of silence which indicated that the three gals outside were about to prepare a much more powerful charge--one that was theoretically strong enough to break into the room…

And he immediately took advantage of it.

Just like before when he entered the greenhouse itself, he delivered a hefty kick to the office door and focused his sights on the three minotaurs that had backed up to the far end of the room and prepared to charge--just as Martha said.

With how sharp his eagle-eyes were, everything around him could be considered moving in slow motion. First, he fired off all six shots from his right revolver towards the ground near their hooves, which instinctively caused them to dodge with unsettling ease despite their size.

Thankfully, Axel wasn’t trying to harm them anyway. Next, he would perform a little trick. Instead of taking time to reload, he threw his gun straight up, and into the air with the expended cylinder exposed. At the same time, he would fire his left pistol at their hooved feet to keep them distracted.

Like clockwork, the minotaurs spent more time evading his bullets than trying to attack. Their attention was fully fixated upon him now.

And once his right gun came back down, he already had a cylinder cap of six bullets in his right hand ready to reload. In a swift, almost magical motion, he stuffed the new set of bullets within the cylinder, wrapped his index claw around the trigger guard, and spun it around until the pistol’s grip was perfectly in his palm, ready to fire once more. He would then do the exact same thing with the gun in his left hand.

All the while, Martha had snuck around behind them all. Once Axel had fired off about two full cylinders worth of bullets, she got to work and started a small chant in a foreign language. “E hāʻawi mai i ka mana a i ʻole ʻeha i koʻu huhū...E hāʻawi mai i ka mana a i ʻole ʻeha i koʻu huhū….E hāʻawi mai i ka mana a i ʻole ʻeha i koʻu huhū!” After the third time, she held up the dreamcatcher, and it started to glow red, absorbing the corrupted magic from the minotaurs with red, demonic strands flying into the feathery wreath…

“GAH Rrrggh...ugh…!” The three minotaurs grunted and groaned from the intensity. This spell must have weighed heavily upon their bodies…

This was doubly true for Martha, whose less-than-durable older body trembled from the sheer power of the magic that flowed into the dreamcatcher. Her legs quivered, and the cobblestone beneath her hooves started to crack. Her arms also started to shake, threatening to drop the trinket entirely and break the connection--which would in turn, undo the magic siphon.

Martha clenched her teeth, and sweat started to pour from her forehead down her body. “Gah...dammit...c’mon ya old bitch...don’t let ‘em die like this...” She tried to re-inforce herself with her thoughts, but it proved futile…

Axel took note of this, and immediately took off towards her. “Ma’am! Hang on!”

“N-no!” she sputtered a raspy squall, “Getchyer ass back, boy! It’ll kill ya!”

That didn’t stop the gunslinger. He was determined to keep her alive. Even if it killed him...

Chapter 36

Meanwhile, on the hill overlooking the madam’s building…

The mage she-cat scoffed at the minotaur’s gun. Since she had her outnumbered by a large margin of seven to one, she was more than confident. “Pray tell--how do you intend to compete with us? You’re all alone…”

“No. I. Ain’t.” Roseanne responded with a cold growl as she pulled the trigger.

PHEWWWW-CRACK!

She shot the emergency flare. The red explosive flew high into the sky and exploded into a flurry of fireworks. Even though it was broad daylight the red sparks scattered across the sky like miniature bits of wildfire...or laser pointers.

...And what do you know? The Abyssinians were all distracted by it, momentarily. Their eyes were wide as they all stared up at the small display of fireworks.

Roseanne was confused for a split-second. “Seriously?” But she quickly snapped back into focus, and took aim at the leader...

Meanwhile, on Celaeno’s ship…

From within her quarters, the Pirate Queen herself could hear the emergency flare. She immediately jumped up, and out of her office to run out to the main deck. “What the--was what--?!”

She along with Monocrow, Rusty, and Chang all arrived at the same time as she. Vido and Kora would appear moments later.

They could all view the situation from where they were. Roseanne had fired off the emergency flare.

“They need our help,” Celaeno rallied everyone together, and tried to figure out who should tackle the conflict presented to them. “We can’t all go because we need a decent amount of us still stationed here just in case.”

The primate doctor was the first to offer. “I will go. If anyone is hurt, I can patch them up within seconds.”

Out of concern for his safety, the she-cat would also voice her input. “I would like to volunteer also.”

Celaeno looked at Kora with a concerned stare. “...Are you sure? Things have been hard on you these past few days, and…”

But she was unmoved in her stance. With a flick of her tail, she repeated herself. “I am certain. I want to keep myself active so that I do not succumb to despair. It’s exactly what my sister would want me to do.”

The bird woman knew there was no time to debate the issue. “...The griffon guy knows her best. Guess there’s no other option.” However, she wanted to make sure everything went as smoothly as possible. “You,” she glared in Vido’s direction, “Go with them both.”

Vido shed a few feathers upon hearing her address him. He almost couldn’t believe it. “W--you want me to--?”

“Do you have an objection to this?” she asked, eyebrow raised.

“N-no, not at all, señora!” He responded as quickly as possible.

“Good.” She would then turn her attention to her other bird crew members. “Any objections gentlemen?”

“Aw! I wanted to--” Rusty was about to complain, but qas quickly silenced via a nudge from Monocrow.

“No objections,” he said, “But we’ll be ready to assist if things don’t go right. Ain’t that right, Rus?”

The vulture rolled his eyes and folded his feathery arms. “Hmph...whatevs, mate...”

With a relieved sigh, she looked over at Chang, then Kora, then Vido. “Alright you three. Head out when you’re ready. Stay safe, and come back alive.”

“Come on, compadres,” Vido walked towards the edge of the deck, and spread his wings, “I’ll carry you there so we can make it as fast as possible.”

Neither Chang nor Kora were hesitant. They approached the griffon, and each grabbed one of his claws. Kora on his left, and Chang on his right.

“Ready?” the griffon asked.

“I am prepared,” Kora replied.

“Shì de,” Chang responded.

With their express consent, Vido took off, carrying them both towards the direction of the flare…

As they left, Celaeno would watch. All she could think was, “...Show me what you’re good at, Mr. Magpie.”

Back in the greenhouse…

Axel flat out ignored the older faun lady’s orders to stay back. If there was one thing he was certain of, it was the fact that her body was being utterly ravaged by the immense force applied to her from absorbing magic through the dreamcatcher. He wasn’t just going to stand idly by and watch as she essentially destroyed herself trying to save these three minotaurs from corruption.

Without a word, he pried the feathered trinket from her frail hands. As soon as she let go of it, she was about ready to collapse to the floor. But Axel reached out, and wrapped his left arm-claw around her waist to keep her upright.

In his right claw, he held the dreamcatcher, and immediately felt the same pressure she did. “Fgh...damn…” It was as if the gravitational pull of the earth had increased five times over. His body felt like it had been being pressed down upon by a hydraulic press. All the way down to his bones, he could feel the sensation of extreme force that almost made him vomit by force. “…don’t let me go out like this, Lord…”

Thankfully, Martha had already completed the process part of the way. All Axel had to do was shoulder the final portion of the burden, and…

POOF!

The red runic symbols were siphoned into the dreamcatcher and off of the minotaurs. The three of them fell to the floor, fast asleep as if nothing happened…

“Ugh...mana from haven...almost lost my marbles from that one,” Axel mumbled to himself as he watched the cow ladies fall asleep.

Martha snatched away the dreamcatcher from him. “Give me that, you fool. That’s a valued family heirloom with over a thousand years of history. You could have hurt yourself in your efforts to save me. I’m not sure if it was brave or just plain boorish.” She inspected it, and concluded that the magic had been properly absorbed into the feather-clad charm. Next, she walked over to the three minotaurs and put two fingers against their necks to check for a pulse. “...They’re just fine. They’ll just need to sleep it off for a while.”

Axel breathed a sigh of relief. “Good. That there’s all that matters.” He started to walk towards the exit of the greenhouse. “Didn’t catch the one who cast that trickery, but at least the gals ain’t gon’ suffer no more.”

Before he could exit, Martha had suddenly appeared in front of him--arms folded. “And just where do you think you’re going?”

“...To the other greenhouse down the trail, and back inside’ta make sure everyone’s alright,” he answered. “Why?”

The short, crabby faun woman took a hit from her cigarette, and held it between two fingers. “‘Cuz I wanted’ta say thank you. I ain’t as tough as I used’ta be, and prolly would’a been smashed inta dust if I had tried to use that any longer. You really are Remington’s boy. For damn sure ain’t yella--metaphorically speaking of course.” She said, noting his dull, sandy body color.

His eyes went wide for a second. The last thing he would have expected from her was a compliment such as that. It was almost unbelievable, so he had to make sure his ears weren’t deceiving him. “...Ya mean that, Ms. Martha? Truly?”

She casually tapped on the cigarette to discard some of the ashes. “I ain’t got no reason’ta muck around or lie’ta nobody. ‘Specially not one’a Remington’s offspring.”

“...You talk like you know him well,” Axel said skeptically, “Mind tellin’ me a bit more?”

“Hold yer cojones, bronco-boy,” the faun grumbled, “We need’ta make sure the rest of mah girls ain’t got no broken bones or shittin’ bricks. After that, I need myself a nice, long bath to shake off all’uh these jitters.” She stared him down, and then flashed a weak smile. “Then--if I’m up for it--I’ll throw ya a bone or two over dinner. Any problems with that, young’un?”

Since those terms were laid out rather plainly, he accepted. “No ma’am. No problem at all.”

The two would leave that greenhouse, and proceed to make sure all of the minotaurs were okay. Axel knew this was important, which is why he wasn’t in a hurry to get back to see Roseanne just yet.

“I hope she’s holdin’ her own,” he thought…

Back on the hill...

Well, unbeknownst to Axel, Rose was, in fact, holding her own.

“HYAH! TAKE THAT, YA VARMINTS!” The sounds of meaty punches and kicks collided as Roseanne powered her way through the Abyssinians in front of her. They were distracted by the signal flare, which gave her a perfect opening to strike them down and fling them across the valley’s desert sand.

But when her back was turned, she found herself choked by an invisible force. “ACK!” She was forced to her knees, and had to drop her weapon.

The Abyssinian mage had her book open in her left paw, and had her right paw outstretched, controlling the choking spell with it. “That’s enough out of you…grab her weapon. And make sure she doesn’t get away.”

A few of the other Abyssinians had risen to their feet, and one of them tried to reach for Rose’s shotgun. That is, until…

PWANG!

A bullet hit the ground where one of them stood, to which the cat dove out of the way. They all hissed and looked to the sky…

To find a monkey with a rifle being carried by a griffon!

Chapter 37

“Ah!” Chang gasped with a wide grin as he fired his shot which caused the black cats to disperse. “They run scared like flies on frog’s lilypad! Lord Magpie!” he shouted up to the griffon, “Fling me downwards! I shall cover Lady Kora’s advance!”

“I concur,” Kora added, “Are you in agreement with--”

Vido had already planned to dive-bomb them in anyhow. So this worked out perfectly. “Oh-ho yeah! Vamos my friends!”

“Wait--” Kora tried to comprehend what he had meant. “Just what are you--aah!”

But it was too late. With a mighty fling of his arm, Vido tossed Kora down towards the sand.

Luckily, cats always land on their feet. And this was true for Abyssinians as well. Kora brilliantly flipped onto her paws, and ran towards the group of black-furred catfolk on all fours, claws out…

Upon seeing her glasses and particular style of gym shorts, those catfolk immediately knew who they were about to deal with.

“Isn’t that Fa Ying? The dojo instructor?” one of them asked.

“Nope! No way am I taking her in a fight!” another one protested.

The mage leader of the group scowled. “Are you serious? You outnumber her by a large margin. You should be able to--”

“RERRR!” With a hiss of hatred, Kora leapt out, and pounced upon one of those gang members. They wrestled for a second in the sand, and by the time the dust cleared, she stood above him with a paw on the back of his head and his arm in a lock, threatening to twist, and break it. “...Stand down or I snap his limb clean off.”

The others were understandably afraid, and looked to their mage leader for guidance.

“Wh-what should we do?”

“Can we even deal with her?”

The mage sighed, and took a step forward. “And what makes you think we should surrender to you?”

Click.

Chang had appeared behind that mage. His rifle was now shortened to the length of a short-range pistol. “This is why. Great toss, Lord Vido.”

“Gracias, amigo.” From above, the griffon had some dynamite loaded into his wrist-launcher, prepared to use it at any second. “Now make your decision, magia-gata.”

The mage stopped for a second, not responding to anyone. She hung her head beneath her hood to hide any semblance of emotion beneath its shadow. “...Today is a difficult day. But tomorrow...we all win.” She raised her paw, and her book started to glow a hue of purple and black as she prepared to fire off another spell in Roseanne’s direction.

The dark, almost alien aura of the spell caused a small panic within them, and in turn…

PSHOO!

A bullet went right through the mage’s head. She flopped to the ground, and oozed blood into the sand.

"Not you." Chang blew the smoke off of his gun, and looked down. "She was about to cast a dark magic spell known as Banshee-Theta. A gravity spell that can reduce one’s innards to paste. I had no choice but to dispatch her instantly.”

“...Yuck…” Rose commented with a disgusted shudder, “Thanks, JC,” she said, referring to Chang’s full title, “You saved me from becoming some kinda beef smoothie. Not how I’d wanna go out.”

Unfortunately, while they had been distracted by the intimidating aura of the mage’s magic, the rest of the Abyssinians had tactfully made their escape, running off into the distant desert.

"Damn," Vido cursed under his breath, "They got away..."

“There’s more important matter of Sir Remington’s safety,” Kora pointed out, “If he wasn’t here, then he’s probably somewhere nearby. We have to make sure that nothing bad has happened to him.”

“In that case, we need’ta check out Madam Martha’s place,” Roseanne pointed at the brick building that was just down the hill. “That was the last place I saw him go to. Here’s hopin’ they fared much better inside….”

“What do we do about this body?” Chang asked, “Can I use it for--?”

Rose cut him off. “No. Celaeno said no more fresh carcasses. Ya remember she flipped her damn feathers when she saw a heart in the main fridge next to the onions.”

“That’s only because my personal one was--oh yes...I see my problem now.”

Vido eyed something on the dead mage’s person, and would volunteer to dispose of it. “I got this. Give me a second. The rest of you head inside--I’ll catch up.” He grabbed up the dead body in his claws, and flew off to get rid of it.

Kora, Rose, and Chang would all glance at each other for a moment before silently making their way down the hill towards the brothel…

Meanwhile, in Klugetown…

Mio had finally worked up what he needed to say to Tony, and decided to pay the older gentletaur a visit.

“Alright. Time to get this over with.”

He walked up the steps that led to his house, and knocked on the door. The tom made sure that his blue suit was on straight as he heard heavy hoofsteps approach the door.

“Hang on. I’m--” The minotaur opened the door and paused mid-sentence. When he saw Mio, his heart dropped, and he hung his head. “...So you know, don’tcha?”

Mio didn’t want to play his hand too early. He tilted his head with a rather convincing, confused expression. “Pardon? Sir, I don’t think I know what you mean.”

Too bad Tony saw right through it. “Don’t play dumb with me, boy. I know what you’re here for.”

“Hrm…” Since it would be fruitless, Mio chose to drop the act of feigned ignorance. Instead, he chose to be a bit more direct. “I am not here to fight you.” He held his arms up. “Nothing up my sleeves or in my pockets. I simply wish to speak with you.”

The large brown minotaur could potentially overpower him without much effort. However, he wasn’t foolish. “Hm…” he snorted, blowing steam from his nostrils. “Leave yer coat at the door, and come on in.” With that, he backed away from the door to allow the Abyssinian to enter.

Being a practitioner of sleight-of-hand, it was only natural for such a request to be made. Mio was no stranger to it, and accepted. As soon as he stepped inside, he turned to the right, and placed his suit on the coat rack. He wore nothing underneath this suit, which exposed his thin, average figure.

Tony closed the door behind him, and led him to the living room. He sat down on an accent chair, and invited Mio to take a seat on the couch.

To which the tomcat obliged, and sat down. “Alright. So I’m sure you’re aware of what happened on that day, correct?”

"I am…” he grimly replied, “That friend of yours got what was coming to him.”

“He was not my friend,” Mio protested, “I absolutely abhorred the way he did everything. The same can be applied to my boss.”

For Tony, this was unexpected. The last thing he would have imagined was that there were members of a gang who disliked the way it operated. It rubbed him the wrong way. “...Really now? So why are ya still with ‘em?” he asked with a judgemental glare, “Why not just kill ‘em? Or run off and find yer own way, boy?”

Mio took his glasses off his face. “Because…” he proceeded to polish them with a handkerchief he had in his pocket, “I can’t simply run away from an obligation. However, they would certainly kill me if they knew what I was plotting.”

“...Slow your roll, son,” Tony leaned forward, “And back up a spell. What sorta obligation could you have to a group of murderers and thieves. Ain’t no better than them so-called Innocents from a few years back.”

“I’m fully aware of the griffon known as Gary Plummer who claimed to be a lawman and ran a criminal organization through deceit in the pursuit of gold and other materials. Not unlike what my boss is doing right now…” Once he had finished cleaning his glasses, he put them back onto his face. “That griffon was sentenced to death by hanging--and I’m sure my boss would suffer the same if our work got out to the public. Unfortunately, my paws are tied on the subject.”

Unsatisfied, Tony would seek a less cryptic response. “That didn’t answer my question, boy. What sorta obligation to these folk do you have? If I’mma die in this crossfire, I at least wanna know what the purpose of the crossfire is in the first place.”

There was no getting around it. Mio was forced to offer a more detailed explanation. “...I suppose I owe you that much, given how much has gone down as of late. Alright, here it is…to make a long story short: I grew up on the streets of Tabbytown, Abyssinia with no one to look out for me. So my boss and the rest of the gang took me in. They saved my life, essentially.”

“But I thought Tabbytown was a beautiful, well-off area with lots of buildings and shops,” Tony said curiously, “Your folks really didn’t care about you at all?”

Mio leaned against the arm of the couch with his paw resting against his forehead. “As far as I know, they lost their lives in the chaos of the Abyssinian Civil War a while back. When the regions of Siam and Catskills were both annexed by the rulers at the time. Shortly after I was born, I was placed into foster care...but it was horrible.” He sighed, and shut his eyes as he lamented those parts of his childhood. “I felt alienated within my own hometown...no one cared for me, and I was attacked on a regular basis. It may have something to do with the fact that the area of Tabbytown I lived in wasn’t on the same level as Panthera. It was a very run-down, underdeveloped landscape that had lost its resources because of that war.”

Tony looked down at the floor in silence. Yet another scenario in which someone had lost their parents. But in Mio’s case, he had lost them before he even properly knew them. It was hard to wrap one’s head around and it left the minotaur speechless.

“...I’m sorry for your...well…”

Mio shook his head. “Save your sympathy. I didn’t know my parents, so there was never really a connection lost. However, I was more than willing to join the organization that I’m currently involved with. That was about 13 years ago--I’m 28 now.”

“...Runnin’ with a gang at the ripe age of 15? Boy’s got stones, I’ll give him that.” After hearing that, Tony was able to piece together Mio’s plight. “So that’s why you don’t wanna abandon this group, huh?”

“Not yet. Not if I don’t have to,” he pushed the bridge of his glasses up, “I want to reform this troupe of ours. Make them something...better, more efficient. Something that isn’t solely focused on...well, I can’t go into too much detail. But you get the idea.”

Tony nodded. “That I do. But anyhow...what’s the reason you came out here to see me in the first place?”

“...To give you a warning.”

Chapter 38

“A warnin’?” the minotaur questioned with a bit more intensity in his voice, “About what?”

“...My supervisor--your former boss, Rongu--you remember him, yes?”

“Tch...the dragon...whatta’bout him?”

Mio would lean forward next, doing his best to stay calm as he explained himself. “Well, there’s no easy way to say this. But it’s entirely likely that your life is in danger now. And I don’t want to see an innocent person lose their life unnecessarily. You have no part in this, and--”

It was a tough sell. Tony wasn’t sure who or what to believe at this point. Seeing someone die didn’t exactly inspire the highest level of comfort when it came to trying to survive.

“I already thought about that, boy,” said the minotaur, “Hence why I quit my job. I’m gonna head out on my own and find a better place to stay whenever my daughter wants to visit. I appreciate your warning, but you need to consider just how much longer you intend to stay in this game.”

Fortunately, the tom was a critical thinker, and was already a step ahead. “Trust me, I already have. But I believe that there is room for change in this forsaken hellhole. I just have to be the first to step up to the plate and make it happen. If I don’t, then I’m sure as shit that no one else will.”

Tony fell silent once more, and sat back in his chair. He turned his head, and looked out of the window with a lonesome, sad frown on his face.

Mio couldn’t help but feel worried. “...Sir?”

It would be at least thirty seconds before Tony spoke again. “...Tell me, boy,” he said in a solemn tone, “Do you ever think about death?”

“...Death.” Mio leaned forward, and stared at the floor. “Yes.”

“What does it mean to you? Is it as important as life?”

“...Tis a fickle subject, I’ll admit,” the tom went on, albeit hesitantly. “There is no one way to look at the meaning of either. But I am a firm believer in the concept of playing one’s hand to gain an advantage.”

The minotaur chuckled. “Well now. You play the tables, boy?”

“Not recently. Table games have become predictable for my tastes. But moreover, I think it’s important to utilize all of the cards one has access to at any given moment.” He folded his arms. “In a place like this, it’s the only way you’ll be able to evade the cold, desperate claws of death.”

“Hm…” Tony remained silent for a moment as he thought to himself. “And here I thought that all these gangsters thought and acted the same. But if this...Mio here is serious about what he wants to do, then there may be hope yet.”

Mio stayed silent also. He didn’t want to be rude and interrupt the gentletaur’s thought process.

After a minute or two, Tony would finally speak up. “Do what you can, Mio. But don’t stick your neck out too far. You may just get decapitated.”

“...Allow me to grant you one nugget of info,” Mio explained, “We have a train shipment of materials coming in the day after tomorrow. My dragon manager is going to be too focused on that to bother keeping track of you. So that will provide you the most apt escape time.”

This surprised Tony, but it made sense. Mio had shown himself to have much higher standards compared to those of his peers. “I see...I think I just might go at that time,” he replied.

“Thank the gods.” Mio would breathe a mental sigh of relief. “Thank you. Do you...happen to know where you’ll go once you leave here?”

The older minotaur chuckled. “Hm. Yes, I do. I have quite a few places in mind. But for obvious reasons, I’m not going to reveal that. Don’t wanna take risks I’m not prepared to handle. Although, I do trust that you’ll make the right decisions. You’re vastly more intelligent than the rest of those folks that you’ve worked with.”

Whether or not he was intelligent couldn’t decide the fate of the region on its own. It’s own one applied their intellect that mattered. For Mio, it was a matter of keeping himself out of trouble long enough to make his move, and change the course of Klugetown.

He got up from the couch. “Thank you. But I’m hoping that I can put my mental skill towards fixing what has been wrong with this place for so long…” He looked at the floor, then up at the walls, “...So many wasted lives...and those ponies…”

Tony rose from his chair, and took a step towards the tom. “Everything alright, boy?”

“I’m fine…” he replied with a shaky tone, “Just promise me that you’ll stay safe. Alright, old-timer?”

“HA-HA! As if anything can hurt me,” the bull man proudly boasted, flexing his muscles, “You may not know this, but I was a strongtaur in my youth before I--”

Crick!

Tony must have pulled a muscle in the wrong direction as he flexed. His back was stuck in a hunched-over position. “Agh! Dammit, there goes the back…”

Mio quickly ran over to check on him. “Are you okay, sir? Do you need medical attention?”

“N-no, n-no. I’m f-fine,” he insisted despite the clear strain in his voice, “This happens all the time. Just gotta…” He placed his hands behind his back.

“Here, let me help you.” Mio wasn’t going to let him suffer like that and not do something about it. He placed a paw on the minotaur’s chest. “Push on yourself slowly--I’ve got you.”

With a few more cricks of his bones, the minotaur was standing upright once more. “Ack! Shit--that never gets no easier for me. Ever since the 87th Annual Summer Mixed Strongtaur Contest I partook it, my back ain’t never been the same…”

Mio looked around and noticed a photograph next to a lamp. It was a portrait containing three minotaurs. One of which held a trophy. “...Is that…?”

Tony walked over, and picked it up. It was a photograph that contained a young Tony wearing a red jersey--front and center--holding a first place trophy. To his left was a thin, charcoal-dark female minotaur, and on his shoulders was a child minotaur wearing a matching red jersey that went along with her father’s. “Yup indeed. My wife and daughter...I had lifted the weights so hard that day that my back was permanently injured,” he said with a longing sigh, “...took home the gold, but promised to never compete again.”

“I see...you have a wonderful-looking family,” Mio commented as he inspected the picture. Then he put two and two together. The reason why the gentletaur settled down to become a chef in the first place. “...You sought the culinary arts to be closer to your family, I presume?”

“...pretty much,” Tony replied, “Though, my woman passed away not long after. Made me hold onto my child that much more. Didn’t want her to suffer in this world, you know?” There was a bit of silence for a moment. He placed the picture down, and wiped his face. “Sorry...shouldn’t get like this. Anyway, I learned’ta let go of my daughter and allow her to do her own things. Taught her everything I know--so she can take care of herself.”

“This man has too much to live for,” Mio thought to himself, “If he were to die in the crossfire, it would be another life needlessly lost. I refuse to let that happen.”

“You alright, boy?” Tony asked. “...He’s probably shaken up. Hope he's okay."

Mio had folded his arms, and looked down the whole time. “...Hm? Sorry, I just...was lost in thought for a second. You’re a great man, and clearly want what’s best for your daughter.”

“Well, I wouldn’t use great as a word, but…” That’s when he had an idea. “Say, I know just the way to ease the tension. How’s about a bowl of snapper stew? You like fish, don’tcha?”

Mio’s tail flicked and his eyes sparked ever so slightly. “...Woah, hang on--there’s no need to--”

But Tony had already made his way to the kitchen. “Relax yourself, boy. I figure I may as well perform one last act of goodwill before I leave this place.”

There was nothing left that Mio could say. He didn’t want to be rude, so he gave up. His original intent was to have left by this point, but he had no choice but to stay. “...Argh. The man has offered me food. I can’t very well refuse. But after that, I need to go.”

With that in mind, Mio would sit down at the dinner table once Tony had finished preparing a bowl of fish soup for him. Upon the first slurp of the broth, the tom’s eyes lit up.

“This is amazing,” he remarked as he started to eat the fish, “Wherever you go, I hope you open a successful eatery run on your own time. I think I’d pay a visit.”

Tony chuckled, and looked away for a moment. “...Maybe. Someday. But for now, I’m just glad to be free of that place.”

Once Mio had finished the soup, he got up from the table, and prepared to make his exit.

“Well...that was great, sir,” he walked over to the coat rack to grab his suit, “But I have to get going soon.”

The minotaur would walk him out to the door. “I understand. Now what was that you said about a train?”

“Ah, yes. Today is Friday--the train is scheduled to arrive on Sunday at about noon,” Mio explained as he put his suit on. “I recommend gathering up everything you need tonight, and head on out of Klugetown by around 11AM or so.”

“I see. Thank you. And hey,” Tony placed a hand on Mio’s shoulder. “You’re a good kid, alright? Don’t let nobody else tell you otherwise.”

Mio made eye contact with the minotaur, and tried his best to smile back. “...Yes, sir. Thank you for the meal.”

Tony let him go, and opened the door for him. “Have a good day now, yeah? See ya soon?”

“I will, sir,” the tom said as he exited the home, and started to walk down the steps, “Good luck, and good-bye for now.”

He walked down the steps as he heard the door shut behind him. Mio then took careful surveillance of the area to ensure that no one had been eavesdropping or followed him there.

“If that dragon bastard tries anything, it’ll be his cards on the line. Not mine.”

Chapter 39

Meanwhile, back in Milk Ranch…

Captain Celaeno had given everyone extra time to complete this mission. There was no need to rush back since her vessel would be docked there for as long as they needed to be. And it was a good thing, too. Axel’s battle with the minotaurs and Roseanne’s scuffle with the abyssinians alongside her allies had left them all quite tired.

The sun had started to set over the horizon.

Chang had taken it upon himself to grant aid to Martha’s infirmary and assist with medical attention on the desk lady minotaur who had nearly been drowned in the closet mop bucket, as well as the three minotaurs who had suffered from the curse that made them go crazy.

Meanwhile, Axel, Kora, Vido, and Roseanne would sit at a table in the restaurant area adjacent to the front lobby--to its right. The gunslinger had explained to them what had happened since he touched down there. Everything from after his time with Clarabelle all the way up to when they showed up to assist. He had also managed to retrieve all of his gear from the room he had with Clarabelle--though he didn’t put any of it on due to how tired he was.

“...And that’s about the long and short of it,” said the gunslinger, finishing his description of the events that had transpired in the last few hours.

“Oh my...that sounds dreadful,” Kora mumbled with a purr, “Are you alright, Lord Remington?”

“Yeah…” Axel rubbed his claw against his head, “Feel like I need a bit’a hair of the dog, but I’m otherwise okay. That damn trinket Martha had...wonder what that was about.”

Vido breathed a sigh of relief. “Ay. I’m just glad you’re safe, mi amigo. I’d be crushed if something happened to you.”

“Indeed,” Kora added, “It’s quite a relief to see you well. Both of you.” She looked over in Roseanne’s direction.

The blonde minotaur gal had fallen asleep with her cowboy hat covering her face. Completely unresponsive.

“...No good, gata,” Vido poked the minotaur, “She’s out like a wet match in a dark cave.”

“Oh don’tchya’ll worry,” a voice said from nearby.

The trio turned to witness Clarabelle approaching the table wearing an apron.

Axel was the first to respond. “Ms. Clara? Everything alright?”

“Mm-hmm!” she nodded with her usual smile as she clasped her hands together, down in front of her waist, “To thank you all for protecting her Manor and all of us, Martha is willing’ta grant ya’ll a stay in our guest rooms as well as food. Prepared by yours truly!”

“Well I can’t say no to that!” Vido cheered, “Gracias señorita Clarita!”

“I concur,” Kora agreed, “I haven’t exactly partaken myself in minotaur cuisine before, so I would appreciate it.”

Before Axel could say anything, Clarabelle would speak to him. “Oh and, Madam Martha actually wants’ta speak to ya and make ya a meal herself. So if you’ll be so kind as to follow me,” she looked at the she-cat and griffon, “And I’ll be back to make you two something nice right after.”

Axel was a mix of shocked and excited. Just what could the elder faun want with him at this hour? It was getting late, after all. “Hmm…”

Kora would offer some words of encouragement. “Go on. I know you must want to speak with her if she knows anything at all about your father.”

“That’s right,” Vido added, his voice calm and solemn, “If I had any leads of info towards mi papa, I’d take it. Go on, Axel. That’s something important that you should go ahead and tackle while you have the chance. You don’t want to waste it.

That was the first time since he had met the griffon where he heard him speak in a more serious tone. Maybe it would be worth it after all? “...They’re both right. I need to see this through.”

He would accept Clarabelle’s offer, and stand up. “Alright then. Lead the way, Ms. Clara.”

The minotaur would take Axel through the same hallway as before, and towards a flight of stairs that led up to the second floor. Along the way, the cow woman would make small talk.

“So...those are your friends, huh?” she asked.

Axel was hesitant to answer. “...Somethin’ like that.”

“I see…” she turned up the next set of stairs, “Well, I hope you remember what we discussed. There’s no need to force yourself into isolation. You can still maintain those connections and be strong, okay?”

“...I follow, ma’am,” the gunslinger replied quietly, “I’ll do my best to make sure none of them get hurt. Much less kick the bucket.”

“Well...it’s a start.” Clarabelle thought, “Can’t expect him’ta change right away. I just hope that he understands that he isn’t alone in this world.”

Clarabelle led Axel all the way through the hallway of the second floor. Eventually, they would both stop at a single, purple door at the end of the hallway with a golden nameplate near the top that read, ‘Martha’, indicating that this was her room.

“Alright, this is it,” said the minotaur, “Go on ahead and knock. I gotta get back downstairs and work on the food for your friends, okay?”

Axel nodded. “Understood, Ms. Clara. You have yourself a swell evenin’ now.”

She placed her hand on his mane and gave him an affectionate rub on the head. “I will! You too!” With that, she walked away, and returned to the first floor.

Axel would then turn his attention to the purple door in front of him. After a quick deep breath, the hippogriff would knock gently upon the door three times.

It took a minute, but he would once again hear the faun’s crabby voice; she was a bit muffled from behind the door. “Is that you, Remington boy? Shit, he’s a bit early…”

“...Everythin’ alright?” he asked.

Her voice drew closer from beyond the door. “Yeah, yeah--just hang on a spell.” With a few clicks and turns, sounds of the door being unlocked could be heard from the other side until finally… “Good. Yer here,” she mumbled with a fresh cigarette between the fingers of her left hand, “Get on in here, boy.”

Martha had on a purple bathrobe that accentuated her form just like her suit did. However, unlike her suit from earlier, this robe was loosely fitted. Her ample bust had almost no sag and stayed perfectly parallel to the floor. Despite her age, she clearly hadn’t lost any of her beauty..

Axel was so impressed that he had to stop and look at her for a second. “...Is this Madam really that old?”

With her right hand, she snapped her fingers to get his attention, and took another puff from her cigarette. “Hey, boy. You gonna gawk all night or what? You ain’t seen’a woman’s body before or somethin’?”

The snap had caught his attention. “Oh, uh…” He blinked, and shook off his state of distraction. “That’s not it at all, Madam. Sorry.”

Martha turned, and stepped inside. “Close and lock the door behind ya. I got some things I wanna discuss that are for your ears only, Ax.”

His ears only. Whatever it was, it was important. Axel quickly locked the door to her room back, and turned to look at the interior of her abode.

“...Damn.”

Martha’s residence was fitted with the finest, mahogany hardwood floors. An area rug lied in the middle of the room that was made out of a bear’s pelt. On top of that sat two, gold-gilded accent chairs, and a couch on the opposite side closest to him. Said couch was a shade of pearlescent cyan with a carbon fiber texture that looked similar to dragon scales. In the midst of all this was a coffee table carved entirely out of solid, red ruby crystal with a few magazines and flowers on top. There was also a fireplace burning some wood, and above that on the mantle were several photographs and small trinkets.

“Hm?” Axel’s ear flicked, and he turned his head forward. At the far end of the living room, a phonograph was softly playing some jazz music on a record. It was a smooth tune, mainly accompanied by saxophone, horns, and bass. “Oh wow. Ain’t seen one’a these in a hot minute.”

Sizzzzzle…

Then he heard something else: The sound of food being fried. But not just any food, the scent in the air was of meat. Mainly chicken.

“...Wait a sec. She’s cookin’ meat? Is that fer me?”

To the right of where he stood was a kitchen. The faun woman had exchanged her bathrobe for an apron as she stood on a stool to properly reach the stovetop. She glanced over in his direction, and spoke. “Hang on a sec. Food’ll be ready in a jif. Make yerself comfy, alright?”

This was an unexpected development from Axel’s perspective. The last thing he would have guessed was that the faun Madam knew how to make appetizing hippogriff food. But there was no way that he was going to turn her down.

“Yes ma’am. I appreciate it, thank you,” he said gratefully.

Then, he would turn his attention back to the living room. More specifically to those magazines that lied on the coffee table.

Martha was on the covers. Of each one. Though, the most obvious, key difference was that the faun woman appeared to be much younger than she was currently. She was also much taller, and chubbier than she used to be.

“...Damn,” Axel sat on the couch, and flipped through one of the publications, “This how she used’ta look? The hell happened between here and there?” He turned his head towards the kitchen, and back to the cover.

In Martha’s current state, she appeared to have lost a lot of weight compared to her younger self. Her younger self wasn’t even that fat--just slightly overweight at most. But now? Aside from her bosoms and hips, she was a shell of her former self--easily half her old height at around only 4 feet tall now. She was still attractive, yes, but ultimately she lost what made her front-page worthy and now lived a calm life in the shadows as a madam.

It begged the same question that Axel had thought to himself: What happened in that timespan?

Chapter 40

“Alrighty, Ax. Food’s ready,” the faun lady called out from the dining room area near the kitchen.

Axel walked over and found a plate of crispy, fried chicken wings neatly ordered on a plate alongside a set of celery sticks with carrot sticks placed within the celery’s u-shape that were stacked in a pyramid. Lastly, there was a small glass container of ranch dressing next to the plate alongside a mug of apple cider. It read as a dish that a grandmother would put a lot of heart into for her grandkids.

But the fact that an herbivore such as her would know how to prepare meat sent Axel for a loop. “...What in blue blazes…?”

Martha had made a similar meal for herself--albeit with fried tree bark instead of chicken.

“...Thank you, ma’am,” he said as he took his seat in front of his plate, and looked over in her direction.

The elder faun had gotten up to the table, and prepared to eat also.

“I gotta ask…” he continued, “Just how do ya--”

She cut him off with her reply as she idly nibbled on a carrot stick. “Know how to cook chicken? Boy, let me tell you something--when I was younger, I had’ta deal with all sorts’a types. Helps when you know how to make certain things.”

Axel had already finished one of the wings, and set the bones on the other end of his plate. “Certain things…? Wait a sec--just what sorta types did you be dealin’ with, ma’am?”

“Well for starters--I’m sure you saw those old tabloids on my living room table, yeah?”

“That I did,” he replied a nod, “Just why do ya keep ‘em out there in the open anyhow?”

Martha had finished her carrot stick, and stabbed a piece of the fried bark with a fork. “As a reminder of my past. And what I had to do to get to where I am now. Anyway--I’ve had bosses and coworkers who were dragons and hippogriffs in the past. Which is where my culinary knowledge of poultry stems from.”

“Impressive as heck! But bein’ honest, I kinda wanna know more about what she used to do…but how do I ask?”

In order to engage in a conversation, one had to consider that it was a two-way street. Just as Clarabelle showed him earlier that day, it was important to approach others. So that’s exactly what he did.

“Hrm…Ms. Martha?”

The faun lady would take a sip from a steaming coffee cup, then answer. “Yeah?”

“Just...what exactly didja do in your youth?”

“...I worked as a model,” she replied, then gave a slow chuckle, “Is what I was always told to say. In reality, I worked in pornography. I posed for cameras and audiences in between spreading my legs and mouth for the biggest guy they hired.” She sighed, and sat back in her seat. “Ah...those days…”

Axel wasn’t one to judge anyone for their past or profession. However he was still a bit curious. Just what made her get into the field? Did she enjoy it or not? What made her settle down and become a madam? The gunslinger was at a loss how to ask these questions due to how rude they sounded in his head.

“...Huh,” was all he could say in response. It took him a minute to come up with something better to say. “...If ya don’t mind me askin’...”

As if she could read his mind, Martha was already a step ahead of him. “You wanna know how I got into all this, huh?” she said with a knowing grin on her face, “I can tell yer curious, so I’ll throw ya a bone. Long story short, I got into it because I figured it would be a good side gig since I wasn’t makin’ much as a travelling saleswoman. Was pretty fun for a while too. Until…”

By that point, Axel had pretty much finished everything that was on his plate. Only then, after cleaning his claws with a napkin, did he reach for his mug of cider. “Until…?” he asked before taking a sip from the frothy mug.

“What else? I found myself not enjoying it anymore,” she went on, “Just wasn’t very exciting and I kind of wanted out of the gig.”

Axel put the mug down. “So wait...why didn’t you just quit?”

“Bah. As if it were that easy--I was raking in the most amount of money for that stupid boss of mine.” Her eyes became weak as she looked down at her plate. “...I’ll explain the rest after dinner, alright? There’s something you need to know.” “He’s got a right to the truth. I owe the boy that much.”

“Oh...alright,” Axel agreed to her terms.

Once they had finished eating and cleaned up, Martha invited Axel to sit on the couch and take a look at the magazines with her.

“Alrighty…” she said as she took a seat on the couch with a smoking pipe in hand now. “Now where was I, sonny?”

“In reference to your job,” Axel said as he sat down next to her on the couch, “Why exactly weren’t ya able to quit? And to add to that: How didja end up in possession of a bordello?”

“Ah, that’s right.” With the pipe in her right hand, she grabbed the first magazine with her left. Martha was much taller back then, posing in a swimsuit with her arms above her head. “Couldn’t quit ‘cuz my boss--some catty asshole threatened me to stick around. I was young, dumb, and raked in bits and jewels left and right so I thought nothin’ of it at the time.” She tossed the magazine back on the coffee table. “...It wasn’t long before I realized that I was depressed.”

“...Depressed?” Axel repeated, with a shaky, uncertain tone, “...Like you wanted’ta end it all?”

Martha sighed, and took a breath from her pipe. “...Somethin’ like that, sonny. I showed up, smiled for the photographers and did the dirty deeds with all the men I could handle. And as soon as I walked off that set, I felt...empty. Like I was just a husk--a ghost. Programmed to serve my boss.” She turned her head to look him in the eye. “I ain’t gon’ lie, son. I did contemplate offin’ myself in some way...but I was convinced not to.”

That put Axel at ease. Depression was a fickle thing that was often difficult to treat, so he was relieved at the fact that someone managed to help her through it.

“Well that’s nice to hear,” he stated with a more relaxed tone, “Who was the one who helped ya through it?”

“Your ma and pa,” Martha replied, smiling fondly as she thought about his parents, “See--one day, I wanted’ta purchase myself a weapon from him for self-defense. I went over the usual arms-carrying laws with him, and when he asked about why I wanted it, I explained myself…”

Axel’s wings unfurled and his pupils shrank. “She knew both ma and pa?! What?!” Another barrage of questions started to sift their way through his mind. To the point where he froze up entirely for a moment. “...”

Martha had to clear her throat, and snapped her fingers in front of his face to get his attention. “Ahem! I’m talkin’ta you, boy.”

The faun’s voice managed to reach him, and he blinked, snapping out of his stupor. “...Sorry. I was just overwhelmed fer a sec there. Alright, so...what’d they say to ya?”

“The details are fuzzy,” she went on, “But I remember your ma telling me that I should be willing’ta stand up for myself. And your pa allowed me to purchased one of his special Personal Defense weapons, telling me to use it for my own safety and suggested I find a career that makes me happy rather than miserable.”

“...So this must’a been before I was born,” Axel noted her words and deciphered the events in his head, “And before pa gave up that business to settle down with ma. But I’m glad this lady was able to power through her problems.”

“...Wow,” he uttered wistfully, “What they said must’ve really hit ya deep, seein’ as you’re still standin’ here today, ma’am.” He had a small smile on his face as a result, genuinely happy for her. “I’m proud of ya. Really.”

The older faun lady didn’t know how to respond at first. After a moment of silence, she simply said, “...Thanks, Ax,” in response. She then got up from the couch, and removed the cushion she sat on to reveal a suitcase. “In fact, I still have the weapon I purchased from Mr. Remington. Wanna see?”

“Yes ma’am,” Axel replied swiftly. Any chance to see more of his father’s work in the wild was always going to be met with enthusiasm.

“Eager beaver, ain’tcha?” Martha commented with a chuckle, noting his excitement. She opened the suitcase to reveal a revolver that sat neatly on its side with around 30 shotgun shells next to it. “Here it is. I believe it’s called the T--”

“...Taurus Executioner,” Axel interrupted her as soon as he saw the ‘R’ insignia on its handle.

Taken aback by how quickly he recognized the weapon, Martha’s response was delayed. “...Huh. Exactly right,” she commented with an impressed nod, “You know your stuff, don’t you?”

“Of course--but beyond that,” he turned his attention to the faun woman, “I’m super glad that my ma and pa could help you through your pain.”

Martha shut the suitcase, put the cushion back on top, and sat upon the couch next to Axel once more. She then took another puff from her pipe. “Mm...I’m glad too. That mare and that stallion-bird were good people.They didn’t deserve what happened to them.”

“They didn’t...I’m sorry for your loss, Axel,” she paused and looked down at the floor with a long, depressive frown.

“Thank you but...You okay, ma’am?”

The faun cleared her throat and continued. “Yeah, yeah...now where was I?”

“...How did you end up as a madam?”

Chapter 41

“Ah. That’s right,” Martha went on once she remembered the topic of discussion, “So about a week after the discussion I had with your parents, I wanted to stick it out for just a bit longer as a pornstar to see how well it worked out. Had put in my week’s notice, so yeah. Figure may as well end it on a bang.”

Axel did his best to withhold his anxiety in regards to her past and tried not to lean in towards her. “And? What happened?” he asked, gritting his teeth.

“...On my last day, my boss tried to convince me to stay, and nearly put his hands on me.” Martha started to tremble as the memories flooded back to her. “...He wouldn’t leave me alone, and tried to force himself on me. I had’ta use the weapon your pa gave me, and put a fistful of buckshot through that bastard’s skull. I ran off, and never looked back.”

“...Wait a minute,” Axel thought to himself in between her recollections, “...didn’t she say her boss was ‘some catty asshole’? Better wait ‘til she’s done before I ask.”

Martha went on. “So I kept runnin’ and runnin’ until I could catch a stagecoach that led me to this here Milk Ranch. The previous madam--a minotaur--was getting on in years, so I offered to take over for her. So I trained under her, and once she passed on...I did.”

“...Were you able to adapt to the life of a brothel more easily?” he asked with a worried tone.

She nodded. “You’d be surprised, sonny-boy. The clients are much more relaxed here, and I’m able to work with lots of nice ladies who care about me and my health. I passed on the previous madam’s teachings to my current girls and they treat me with the same respect.” A smile would form on her face. “...I love it here. It’s done wonders for me, and the gals love me too.”

But that smile went away as soon as she thought over the events that transpired earlier that day.

“...Which is why I was so...distraught to see three of ‘em possessed by some creepy magic. That’s why I was so intent on using that dreamcatcher to cure ‘em myself.” She placed her free hand against her forehead. “Agh...I’m such a stubborn-ass heifer.”

“...No,” Axel shook his head, “You were simply trying to keep your girls safe. They’re like your family, and you have every right to want to protect them.”

Martha scoffed in response. “Hmph. I suppose. But still--I nearly hurt myself trying to keep them safe. And...if I had died there, they would’ve been rightfully emotionally scarred from losing me. So...thank you, Axel,” she made eye contact with him. “You’re a good man. Wish there was a way I could repay ya.”

“...I dunno about good,” he replied, “I’m not bad...but I sure as hell ain’t ugly.”

She playfully pushed him with her free hand. “Oh you. I’m serious. That’s not something I say to just anybody.”

“Alright, alright,” Axel would accept her words gracefully, “Thank you, ma’am. But don’t fret yourself over me. Your hospitality with that meal was more than enough.”

While she didn’t outwardly show it, Martha felt guilty for getting Axel involved in something such as this. Of course, she appreciated his help, but that only served to make her feel worse. The faun woman wanted to make sure that he felt comfortable for the rest of the time they would stay there. Almost out of an obligation...

“...The least I could do for his ma and pa is to treat their boy as best I can. He deserves it--whether he thinks it or not.” She thought it over in her head, but before she could say anything…

Axel brought up a point that came up previously in her conversation. “...Though, that ‘catty asshole’ you mentioned earlier. What did he look like? Specifically his fur and eye color?”

“If my memory serves--which it rarely does nowadays--” Martha sneered towards herself, “I believe my boss had dark fur...maybe a deep gray or even black. But I remember his eyes. Yella. In fact, I worked with quite a few catfolk that looked similar, if I recall correctly.” She took another puff from her pipe and looked up at the hippogriff. “What makes you ask, boy?”

“...So those sumbitches harmed her too, did they? I wonder what all they did? But naw...I can’t ask her outright. It probably ate her up inside just’ta tell me that little bit about her workplace issues. I just need’ta find some more info on my own. Wonder if Kora might know somethin’...”

Axel’s mind ran cold as he pondered what to do next with that info. For the time being, he decided to do some digging. He got up from his seat on the couch. “...No reason. Was just curious.”

“...Where ya goin’, boy?” she asked with a bit of disappointment in her voice.

The hippogriff had made his way to the door of her room. “...I’ll be back soon. Just wanna discuss somethin’ with my...acquaintances.” Without another word, he would unlocked the door, leave, and close it behind himself.

Alone, Martha would sigh to herself. “Once again, drove another one away with your sob stories. Ya stupid old bitch…learn to keep things to yourself.”

Downstairs…

Having finished the meals that Clarabelle had prepared for them, Kora and Vido were relaxing at the cleared table.

Axel came downstairs to find them, and sat in the empty chair that had his gear sitting on the back of it. “...Kora, Vido. I got some news.”

“Ah, you’ve returned,” Kora said as Axel took his seat, “Coincidentally, we too, have happened upon our own information. Or rather, Vido has.”

“Really now?” Axel turned to the griffon, “You first, kiddo. Tell me whatcha found.”

“Si,” he replied, and turned to grab something off of a nearby seat. A black tome with gilded edges around the front cover. There was also a cat’s head symbol on the front. “...I found this off of our magical feline friend’s dead body. I tried to read it, but I have no idea what it means.” He offered it to Kora. “Think you can decipher for us, gata?”

Kora grabbed onto the tome with both hands, and struggled for a split-second. “Y-yikes...this is heavier than I would have expected. Let’s see…” She opened it up...and as Vido previously stated, it was written in a foreign language only known to the Abyssinians.

Thankfully, Kora was able to read it. Her green eyes darted across the pages as her face contorted into horror.

“...What’s it say, miss?” Axel asked.

“...This is an Abyssinian tome written in our native tongue,” she explained, “It contains magic that ranges from basic things like levitation to the arcane arts such as alchemy recipes.”

Vido leaned forward. “Oh? Try it--see if one of those levitation spells work.”

“You crazy?” Axel interjected, “Why would we risk somethin’ like that now?!”

“Don’t worry,” Kora assured them both, “I can read all of this perfectly. For example...tenisafefu ibakiwoni.”

As soon as she said it, the glass in front of her started to rise off of the table.

“Tewe,” she said, and caused the glass to drop back down, to which she caught it in her paw. “Simple. But there are way more complex spells than this.”

Vido and Axel looked over her shoulders at the book. The characters used for the levitation spell were: ተንሳፈፉ እባክዎን. And just beneath that, the way to make it stop was noted by the characters: ተወ. To them, these appeared to be random symbols, but for Kora, she could read them out as words flawlessly.

THUD!

The trio turned their heads, and saw Roseanne fall out of the chair she had been resting in. “Ah!” The minotaur gal gasped upon impact, and looked up at them. “Ah’m alright, ya’ll! I’m listenin’!” she laid eyes on the hefty spellbook they had, and commented on it. “Oh hey, that’s the thang that the mage was readin’ from. I was surprised’ta see that a unicorn had possession of it.”

That was a detail the trio had missed.

“Wait, a unicorn?” Kora asked, “What do you mean?”

“Oh yeah, ya’ll weren’t there when it happened, but there was this brown unicorn gal with a Klugetowner servant--a possum or somethin’. Anyway, she was the one leadin’ the situation, but ran off before Ah could git her ass,” she grumbled, and folded her arms, “Damn yella sumbitch.”

“Que qué? Say what?” Vido spoke up, “A pony with a Klugetowner at her service? That sounds insane! Don’t they put ponies into slavery?”

Axel had to admit it as well. “...Sounds hella out the ordinary, I won’t kid ya. I’d also like to know just how she came into possessin’ a spellbook like this…”

Roseanne sat back in her seat. “Now that’s what Ah can’t tell ya. Wish Ah knew, really.”

Kora purred a contemplative purr to herself as she looked at the tome. Then she turned her attention back to Axel. “Oh yes. I almost forgot. Lord Remington, what was it that you managed to find out?”

“...I’ve got a lead in regards to my folks,” he said, “Martha said she met ‘em...but I also found out that she used’ta work with some’a the same black-and-yellow pussycats that took my folks away from me. She suffered some...unsavory times during her modellin’ career, and I think it’s possible that we both suffered from the paws of the same gang.”

“...My goodness…” Kora flicked her tail, and balled her paw into a fist. “...Just how many lives have these degenerate pieces of filth desecrated with their demonic presence?”

Vido fell silent, wondering to himself. “...Is it possible that papa was involved with them too?”

There were a lot of emotions going on within the group. It was also dark by this point, and everyone was more or less tired.

Noting just how messy it had gotten, Roseanne would make a suggestion. “...Alright, ya’ll. Look. It’s late, we’re bushed as bison, and it’s been a long day of crap. Let’s head on up to the guest rooms that Clarabelle said were open for us and rest ourselves. Ah’ll take ya’ll there. We can meet up back here tomorrah mornin’ and discuss what we wanna do next. Chang is workin’ with our gals in the ‘firmary, so don’t worry about him.”

Axel gathered up his gear. “...I think I’mma spend the night with Martha. I think she needs some company.”

“...Alright,” Roseanne replied hesitantly, “Ah know Martha well. Try not’ta mention her past too much from here on. It ain’t pretty.”

“A bit late for that…”

Chapter 43

“Yeah, wouldja mind spendin’ the night up here with me?” she asked quietly. “...If ya don’t wanna, I’d understand. Just wanted’ta ask.” “...Dammit, ya old bitch. How desperate do you sound right about now? He’s half your age.”

Axel’s thoughts were a bit different from the faun’s. “...That’s all? She must be feelin’ the pain of lonesomeness. Kinda like I still am…” He remembered what Clarabelle said to him during the time they spent together. “Gotta be willing’ta open myself up to others and listen when they need help too. It’s a two-way street.”

“I don’t mind at all,” he replied slowly, “...But what exactly made ya wanna ask? I’m just curious.”

“Well, when you get’ta be my age,” she went on, “Folks don’t exactly look at you the same way. Which is good. I’m happy for that--but part of me still misses that...spark of having a man to talk to.” She put her pipe down in a nearby tray. “Or maybe I’m just a crazy ol’ attention whore stuck in the past.”

Axel narrowed his eyes. She had quite the habit of speaking lowly of herself, and it was something that started to grate on him. “Why wouldja call yerself that? Just ‘cuz you want someone’ta keep you company don’t make you no whore.”

“...The bastards I used to work with told me otherwise,” she grumbled, “Every other day, I heard them call me such things in between shoots and behind my back. Part of me even started to believe it. It’s like I was a slave to whatever they wanted me to do…” She sighed, and made room for Axel to join her on the bed. “Sorry, son. I keep droning on and on about myself--must be murder on your ears.”

He lied down next to her, and continued the conversation. “Not at all, ma’am. I don’t mind listenin’ to ya. So long as ya don’t keep puttin’ yerself down. That ain’t healthy at all.”

Silence. Then Martha would then do her best to change the subject. “...Enough about me for right now. What about you, Ax? What’s ya’lls plans when you’re done here?”

“Ah. I already have it figured out somewhat. See...I plan on scorin’ my griffon friend a new airship. He’s the only one among us who can fly ‘em. We can’t depend on Celaeno forever--we’re kinda invadin’ her space.”

“A ‘new’ one? What do you mean?”

Axel had to run her through what happened to them thus far…

“...and that’s where we are now,” he said, “We’re kinda messin’ with Captain Celaeno’s vibe on her ship, so we need’ta get Vido another one of his own so that we can function independently.”

“I see...aren’t those expensive?” she asked worriedly.

“Yeah they are. But I figure we’ll be alright. See, the bounty money we’re about’ta get from this abyssinian mage should cover us about halfway there,” he explained as he lay back against the pillow--claws behind his head. “All we need is one more good bounty and we’ll certainly have enough to get a new ship. That way we can keep ourselves goin’ and not hafta overcrowd Celaeno’s vessel.”

A particular part of his tale thus far still put her at unease. “...Based on what you told me about Vido, it sounds as if the airship he had meant a lot to him. Do you think obtaining a new one will assist with the emotional damage that has been caused by it?”

“Absolutely not,” Axel answered honestly, “Ain’t no way’ta tell whether or not that’ll help him in any way. That’s a pretty touchy matter that I ain’t exactly tryin’a patch it up with no bandages. But we need a new vessel so that we can move throughout this here desert safely and get outta Celaeno’s feathers as fast as possible.”

“Have you told him about this plan of yours?” Martha asked.

Axel looked over to his left to make eye contact with her. “Not yet. Mainly due to the touchiness I just mentioned. I’mma wait ‘til tomorrow, then give him the run-down. He’ll likely be more prepared’ta speak with me on it then.”

“I see...and what of Kora’s sister?”

“I’mma help her git her revenge, same as me. She’s lost someone important to her just like I have. She deserves that much.”

“...Well I’ll be damned. A gunslinger that actually gives a damn about more than just himself. His folks raised him well...for what little time they had with him. Guess Clarabelle was right” Martha hesitated before she would give a verbal response. “...Hm.”

Axel raised a brow. “Something wrong?”

“Nothing at all, sonny. I’m glad you’re thinking ahead. Young people of this generation don’t do enough of it. Just make sure you don’t pussy out near the end of your goal like I did…”

“...What?”

“Oh yeah,” she went on, “I didn’t tell ya this. I managed’ta take out the manager that tried’ta put hands on me...but after that I ran. I didn’t look back--nor did I try’ta save the other girls that were in the same situation.” She looked down at herself. “...That’s why I still keep them magazines on the table out there. To remind me of what I failed to do. Somethin’ that I’ll take with me to my grave.” She looked up at the ceiling. “Hence why I do my damndest to ensure my girls here at Milk Manor have the happiest lives they can get. Whether they wanna perform onstage, cook, or act as sex workers. They deserve to live happily and without the sense of fear I had in my youth.”

Once she had finished her recollections, Axel thought hard about what she said. The entire reason the madam did what she did, and acted so stubborn out there earlier that day, was because she refused to let any of the women working under her suffer through the same problems that she did--or worse, being left behind because she failed to do something when she could have.

And if those black-fur-yellow-eyed abyssinians were involved like she said they were, then Axel had all the more reason to hunt them down. Not just for Martha’s sake, but for the sake of all those who suffered abuse at their paws.

“...You don’t know this yet, Madam. But I’mma do my best’ta make them answer for their crimes against ya’ll. Trust.”

“Mighty fine, madam,” he said aloud, “You do a damn good job of keepin’ everything nice and in a row. I’m sure your gals are proud of ya.”

Martha chuckled, and said, “If there’s one thing I wanna take with me to the grave, it’s that I did a better job now than what I did all those years ago. And you...you’ve done wonders just by lending me your assistance and your ear today. So thank you once more, Axel.”

“...Ya welcome?” he answered with uncertainty, “I don’t really see where I did all that much. You was ultimately the one that figured things out for yerself.”

“Even so, having a nice young man to talk to was worth spending the time on,” she replied with a small smile, “Helps these old bones feel young again. So don’t sell yourself short, sonny.” She then turned over on her side beneath the blankets. “...Anyhow. It’s been quite a long day, and I’m sure you’re tired. Let’s try and get some rest, hm?”

“Indeed, madam,” he was about to turn over in the opposite direction until she called his name.

“...Axel?”

“Yes, Ms. Martha?”

Her question was asked in a slightly shaky tone. “...Wouldja mind...huddlin’ against me? Spoonin’ as it’s called.”

“...She probably wants some close companionship as she sleeps. After what she’s done for me, who am I to deny a simple request?”

“No issues here,” he replied. Axel would then schooch over towards her until he was close enough to press her body against his.

“...Go on,” she said, “I just wanna cuddle with a man--if that’s alright with you.”

Once again, not a problem. Axel wrapped an arm around her body, and pulled her in close until his abdomen pressed against her back. “...Is this good, madam?” he asked.

“...Mm-hmmm….zzz…” As soon as Axel’s claw was draped over her body, she grasped his wrist in her hands, and pulled his claw down towards her breasts...to which his fingers sank in. “He’s gonna get rewarded nicely tomorrow morning. Boy deserves that much.”

“...” Axel didn’t mind at all, though. Despite her age, her body was still quite voluptuous. Plus, it made spooning her much more comfortable because of the fact that he was able to hold onto her.

With how short she was in comparison, it was like holding onto a giant plush toy. A soft, cuddly sheep-goat-like toy with a curvy body, but still.

They were both able to sleep soundly that night...

Chapter 44

Everyone would sleep in a bit the next morning. The battle from yesterday left them all quite drained.

However, Madam Martha was the first one up and stirring…

She was no longer being cuddled upon by Axel. In fact, she was in the kitchen…

Axel would soon wake up also, and start sniffling. The aroma of a freshly cooked breakfast was flowing through the apartment, and into the bedroom where the hippogriff was practically hypnotized by it. “...Hot damn, what’s that?”

There was no way he’d find out just by lying there, so he got up and out of the bed.

In the kitchen, he would find Martha at it again, cooking up a nice meal for him on the stove. Except this time she was wearing nothing but a pink apron. Her entire backside, including her plump ass, was exposed to him. “Morning, kiddo. How are ya?” she asked with the slightest hint of excitement in her voice.

“...Slept well,” he replied, doing his best not to stare, “Yer bed is nice and soft. But uh...whatcha up to?”

“Didn’t think I was gonna letcha just walk outta here feelin’ worse than when ya came in, didja?” she said whilst flipping some pancakes over. “Oh no...you and your friends are gonna get the ultimate relaxing treatment before you leave today. No charge.”

Axel was flattered, but wondered just what she could mean by that. “...Uhm. Is that gonna be a bit much? Also, you really don’t gotta make me breakfast like that.”

“Yeah well, I want to. See, kiddo…” she paused, and hopped off the stool with the hot pan, and onto another stool so she could put the pancakes on plates that sat on an island counter in the middle of the kitchen. “I can tell clear as day how you’re feelin’. I’ve been on this earth too damn long to not notice when something’s wrong with someone.”

“Really now?” he glanced over at the plate, “...Just what do you see in me?”

“Well for you in particular, I can see how tense you are. You really need a massage to loosen your body up, son.”

Wouldn’t you know it? She had a point. Because of how often Axel flew around and practiced the art of gunslinging, his wings were a bit sore.

As soon as he went to unfurl them, he bit his lip. “...Ach! What the…?”

“Mm-hmm…” Martha went on, “See. You don’t notice it at first, but eventually--every so often, your work pains catch up with you. I know because my hips and back started to kill me at some point, but once I started to attend massage appointments every so often--at the request of my gals--I feel peachy.” She turned her back to him, shot a teasing wink. “That's why I still look this good. Don’tcha agree~?”

Axel couldn’t help but look since she was practically inviting him to, but quickly snapped out of it. “Erm...uh--yeah, you’re quite fine for your age…” His eyes then drifted over towards the spread of food she had made for him that was placed on the dining room table. “...What in the goddamn?”

“Oh yeah,” she placed the plate of pancakes on the table. Netx to that was a plate of bacon and fried eggs, as well as a plate of hash browns mixed with hay. “Remember last night when I made you dinner? I noticed you ate and finished yer meal kinda fast. That’s when I also realized--you got yourself a fast-acting metabolism, son. From all that flyin’ and gunnin’ ya do. You lose more calories than you take in, so you eat quite a bit, don’tcha?”

“Well...that’s half-true,” Axel replied, staring at the table, “In reality, I kinda stave off eatin’ as much as I can so I can be as agile as possible. Then I eat whenever time suits me.”

Martha hopped up on the stool once more, and pat him on the head. “Yeah, well not in my house, sonny. Your folks may not be around’ta give ya a good meal anymore, so the least I can sorta do is repay that kindness to you. I’m sure your ma, Lee, and your pa, Enfield would want ya to be happy.”

As she approached him with the affectionate gesture, Axel had to think about it. Martha essentially received life-saving advice from his parents when they were still alive. Advice that allowed the older faun to escape a system that actively harmed her. With no way to repay those nice people, she sought to do what she could for their child--Axel--instead.

And he knew this. Refusal was simply not an option. Why would he object to such a nice old lady’s offerings?

“...Thank you, ma’am,” he replied with the best smile he could manage, “I can’t wait to dig in.”

“It’s all yours, dear. Oh, and I made you a fresh glass of milk to go along with it,” she said as she went to her fridge, and pulled out two small glass bottles. She set them on the table next to the food. “Eat up. Because once you’re done, you’re gonna join your friends for a nice massage session before you leave. And if ya ever come back…” Martha beckoned for Axel to lean down towards her.

The hippogriff obliged, leaning his head downwards.

The faun lady reached up, and hugged him with her arms around his neck. She whispered into his ear calmly. “You’ll always be welcome with open arms...as if you were my own. Don’t forget that.”

He shut his eyes for a moment, and wrapped an arm around her, hugging her in return. “...Yes, ma’am. I promise.”

She let him go, and gestured towards the table. “Anyway. Go on, eat up. I have to get everything else ready. And don’t worry about the dishes, I’ll get them myself when you’re done.”

And with that, Axel would accept the invitation, and sat down to eat…

Once he had finished eating, he piled the dishes next to the sink to make things easier for Martha when she got back. “...Everything was damn good. And that milk was smooth and buttery. Nothin’ like regular milk.”

He decided to leave his gear in Madam Marth’s place since he knew everything would be safe there until he got back. As he walked downstairs to the first floor, he wondered how Vido would react to the plan he had proposed. But then…

“Speak’a the devil…”

The griffon would eventually make an appearance, rounding the corner. “Oh. Hola, Axel. How are you?”

“I’m alright, how’re you?” he asked.

“I’m fine...wondering what we should do next as far as these gangsters are concerned,” Vido rubbed the back of his neck, “Also--apparently Lady Oveja wants to offer us some kind of massage treatment? I’m not sure what she means. We ate breakfast a bit ago, so here we are.”

Moments later, Chang would also round the corner. “Ah. You both are already here. That makes things less awkward.”

“Does it?” Axel asked, and looked around for his two other companions, “Where’s Kora and Rosie at?”

“Gata said she and Rosa are going to have their own, female-specific treatment,” Vido relayed, “Which leaves us to our own devices as they say.”

“Fair enough,” said Axel, “This gives me the chance I wanted to speak with ya.”

Vido was in disbelief for a second. He paused, and tilted his head. “Hang on...you wanna talk to me? About what? Is everything alright?”

“Yeah it’s just--”

Before he could continue that thought, a nearby door opened up. The one behind it was the gray minotaur from before who had met Axel alongwith Clarabelle and the others.

“Hey,” she said casually, “I’m Brandy. Ms. Martha told me that you and the boys were supposed to receive a massage treatment. Follow me.”

Axel replied, “Oh...thank you?”

Curious, the three gentlemen followed the minotaur woman into the room. It was a beautiful massage parlor. From the beautiful velvet carpeting to the equally stylized marble massage tables and chairs, everything was set up perfectly for one’s relaxation.

Axel, Vido, and Chang were all instructed to lie down on their bellies with their faces resting nicely upon cushions at the end of the table. Soon enough, two more minotaur gals would enter the room, and begin to massage Vido and Chang.

Brandy, the first one, had selected Axel. She carefully spread each of Axel’s wings apart, and carefully worked the kinks out, causing his ligaments and joints to pop-pop-pop with every few movements of her fingers.

“...Eek!” he squawked quietly. It caused a very slight amount of pain; pain from muscular strain that he put on himself from how much he moved around and how hard he worked regularly.

Since he also had wings, Vido would be getting a similar treatment as well. Chang’s masseuse simply started on his back.

“...Gah...so, like I was saying earlier, kid…” Axel went on with his conversation from before. “...Once we leave here, we’ll have half the money we need to purchase you a new airship. Will that be alright with you?”

“...You want to get me a new ship?” Vido asked, almost hesitantly.

The hippogriff grunted a few times from the massage, and cleared his stance. “Ngh...listen, I ain’t tryin’a replace what yer pa made for ya...eergh--but we need yer flyin’ skills if we wanna make any--”

“Say no more--ach!--señor,” he interrupted Axel, “...The sheer thought behind your gesture is enough. I--awk!--I’m grateful that you’d think for me like that...so I'm in agreement.”

Axel let out a relieved sigh, happy that the conversation went much smoother than he had anticipated. “Alright. But based on how much we’re ‘bout’ta earn from this here bounty, I reckon we need at least one more good’un before we could afford an airship.”

That’s when Chang would speak up, his voice wobbly from the pressure his masseuse applied to his back. “I-I-I t-think I have an...idea…I’ll explain...l-later...”

Chapter 45

The boys would be given a full treatment to iron out all of the stress that they had gathered up over the last few days. Vido and Chang would even be taken into their own separate rooms to finish their procedures up.

Brandy meanwhile, would continue to treat Axel’s body.

“You’re extremely tense, and your muscles felt like they could lock up on you at any time,” she said while pressing into his back. “How have you managed to function for this long?”

“No idea,” he replied, “Guess it’s built up over time?”

The gray minotaur would slow down, and speak more quietly. “...Listen. You need to be careful collecting bounties around these parts. I’ve seen loads of skilled ladies and gents fall to the paws of the Felidae...”

Axel tilted his head. “The ‘Fell-uh-day’? What?”

“...The one who attacked our friends,” Brandy went on, “She had black fur and yellow eyes. They belong to a gang known as the Felidae. A ruthless gang that terrorizes the upper world of Klugetown and essentially runs it from underground. They don’t come after us because we minotaurs are too strong for them. But still, you need to be careful, okay mister?”

“...So that’s who I’m after. At least Martha and her gals ain’t at risk.” He thought about it for a second, and replied, “I getcha, big-missy. Don’t you worry.”

Relieved to hear his confidence, Brandy would sigh. “...Thank you. Anyway, would you like to continue your treatment? Martha has something planned for you.”

“Still?” he thought, “Guess I ain’t got no choice. Don’t wanna break no bones or nothin’...”

“Sure,” he replied aloud, “What’s on the agenda?”

Moments later, Martha entered the room, wearing a set of lacy lingerie--not unlike her black set from last night, but this one was purple.

As soon as Axel laid eyes upon her, he gasped. “...Ms. Martha?”

“Listen sonny,” she walked up to the massage table, “I know ya’ll are about’ta go out and do some dangerous work. Like I said, we ain’t about’ta letcha leave here in worse condition than when ya arrived. Just relax, and let us take care of you and your friends, okay?”

Axel was unable to refuse this. His body was in a state of disarray and he didn’t even realize it. Getting his joints and muscles reset into better positions before he headed out again would serve him well. After all, he already had a plan in place--why not execute it in the best condition possible?

The procedure would take about an hour or so, after which, Axel and the boys were clear to get themselves ready to head out once more.

Axel had gathered up his gear from the Madam’s room, back to donning his usual masked, hatted, and leather-clad getup that many Wanted posters depicted.

“...That was rather enjoyable, yes?” Chang asked his fellow gents as they approached the front foyer.

“Well it certainly helped clear my head,” Vido said, “I’m starting to have a better idea about what I want to do next.”

Even Axel had to agree. “I reckon we can start once we get to our ship up top. Just gotta wait for Kora and Rose to show.”

Thankfully, it wouldn’t be very long before the girls would return. Both Kora and Roseanne walked out to them looking well-rested with a pep in their step.

“Mrrrow,” Kora purred with the tome in her hands, “That was quite the enjoyable experience. I hope you guys enjoyed yourselves as much as we did.”

“That we did,” Axel replied, “And I’m glad yer both here. I got somethin’ I wanna mention to ya’ll..."

“Whassup, Remy?” Rose leaned forward and asked.

Axel would then explain his plans. The fact that he wanted to buy a new airship so that they could make their own way around the desert without having to rely so heavily upon Celaeno. But in order to accomplish that, they would have to collect at least one more high-risk bounty before they could do so.

“Ah. So you seek to find your own way,” said Chang, “I will admit--I already miss you three and you haven’t even left yet--ook!”

Rose would grasp the primate up in one of her arms for a tight hug--though it was more like a one-sided embrace against her body. “Aw, lighten up, lil’ partner! Ah’m sure they’ll come visit us whenever they can. Ain’t that right, ya’ll?”

“Si,” said Vido, “I’d be more than happy to return sometime. I’d still like to try get off on a better foot with Celaeno…”

“Don’t let it get to you,” Kora added, looking up at the griffon, “It was an honest mistake that could have happened to any of us.”

Chang had pried himself free of the minotaur gal’s grip, and cleared his throat. “Aha! Ahem--I concur. The Captain is not a lady of grudges. But regardless, I believe it is a splendid idea. We will inform her of your plans as soon as we return. She is sure to agree to them, yes?”

“Sounds mighty fine,” Axel said, “Make sure ya’ll got everything ya may need.”

But before they left, Martha would appear once more.

“Hold yer horses, kiddies,” she called out, causing everyone to stop on a dime and look in her direction. Clarabelle alongside her also. “I want ya’ll’ta know that yer all welcome back here if you ever need a place’ta relax.”

Kora turned her head left to look at the damage that was caused to the main theater area. “...Will everything be okay?”

“Oh we’ll take care of that no problem,” Clarabelle said, “We know you all have very busy lives, and we wouldn’t want to interfere with that.”

“Very well,” Chang said, “We appreciate your hospitality, Madam. Give my regards to the others, will you?”

“Yeah, yeah,” Martha grumbled while huffing her cigarette, “I will. Ya’ll have a nice time now, ya hear?”

“Si, señorita, Martha!” Vido chirped, “We will do our best.”

As everyone turned to leave, Martha stopped Axel before he left through the doors.

“...You gonna hunt down the folks that put me through the wringer, ain’tcha?”

Axel couldn’t lie to her. “...You know I ain’t gon’ let them dingoes run ragged.”

Martha gave a hoarse chuckle. “Hm! And here I thought you were only in it for yourself…” She sighed, and looked into his eyes. “Just promise me you won’t take any unnecessary risks, sonny. Take care’a yourself first. Understand?”

“Yes ma’am,” he replied, and continued towards the door. “Have a nice day. And I’ll be sure to return when I can.”

She let him leave, and turned back to Clarabelle. “That boy’s gonna go places, I’m tellin’ ya.”

“Let’s just hope those places aren’t too dangerous…” Clarabelle responded.

Meanwhile…

Axel, Kora, Vido, Chang, and Roseanne would all make their way out of the Milk Ranch Valley and back to Celaeno’s ship. With the heavy tome that only could read, that would serve as the proof of their bounty...or so they thought.

Vido had actually gone out of his way to retrieve the dead mage’s body, and bring it onto the ship with him--much to the surprise of the others.

“...You brought her body with you?!” Kora hissed, disgusted at the mere sight of the abyssinian’s corpse.

“I certainly wasn’t going to bring it into Martha’s manor! And hey, we need it to confirm that we destroyed the target,” Vido replied, “Don’t worry. I’m sure the bounty collectors will dispose of her.”

Chang inspected the corpse closely with an interested grin on his face. “...Allow me to take it to my office. It will be safe there.”

“No arguments there,” Vido allowed the monkey doctor to take the cat’s dead body. “Now let’s go report our situation.”

Along with Vido and Kora, Axel would make his way to Celaeno’s quarters. Just as they were about to enter, the black and white osprey would make his exit. The bird-man stoically walked away from the doors with an annoyed grimace upon his face.

Both Vido and Kora glanced at each other, but Axel didn’t pay it any mind as he entered the room.

Once he had given his explanation, Celaeno would respond.

“Ah. I see. You actually have perfect timing,” she said as she reached for a piece of paper on her desk nearby, “Monocrow just gave me this information on a bounty that happens to be in Klugetown. Once we collect the bounty for the mage, we’ll head that way.”

“Mind sharin’ who this next target is?” the gunslinger asked.

The bird lady had already prepared for that, and showed him a Wanted poster depicting a dragon with gold scales…

“His name is Rongu, apparently,” she explained, “Any idea who this is?”

Chapter 46

“...Name reads familiar,” Axel replied, staring intently at the poster, “I wonder if it’s someone I might’ve crossed trails with before….”

Celaeno rolled the poster back up. “Whatever the case, I hope you’re prepared to take him out. Rumor has it that he’s married so try not to involve his partner if possible. Oh, and Ornithia’s airships are pretty expensive--but I’d wager that collecting this particular bounty will net you just enough to get a new one.”

“Well that sounds good,” Vido added, “Think we can stop at one of the nearby trade guilds soon?”

Surprisingly, the captain actually responded to the griffon. “We will. Shouldn’t take us long. In fact, one of the guilds I know of is on our way towards Klugetown.”

“Well that’s quite the relief, isn’t it?” Kora said with a flick of her tail, “We’ll be on our way in no time.”

But Axel fell silent. Something about the individual on that poster started to rattle his brain. As if he could have sworn he had seen a picture of that very dragon on a wall somewhere before…

“Hrm…” he huffed to himself, and left the room. “Just thinkin’.”

Celaeno heard this, and spoke her mind. “You alright, Mr. Remington?”

“Yeah, yeah, I just...need’ta think,” the hippogriff answered and turned to walk out of the captain’s room.

Kora would offer the bird lady some words. “...Lord Remington has been through quite a lot these past few days. Don’t mind him.”

Celaeno turned around at her desk to check a map to make sure they were on course. “I’d hope so. The way you refer to him gives me the impression that you see him as a leader of sorts.”

The she-cat scoffed with a sly grin. “Hm. You could certainly say that,” she grabbed the left lens of her glasses and adjusted them casually, “I don’t like to brag, but I tend to be on top of my game when I can observe someone for a while.”

“It’s true,” Vido added, and nudged the she-cat with his elbow. “This gata here is always playing things out like a chess game in her head. It’s pretty awesome.”

“...Rrright,” Celaeno gave a hesitant reply as she got up from her desk, “Anyway, I need to go let the rest of my crew know what we’re going to do next. And extend my gratitude to Chang and Rose for doing well out there.”

Vido caught the hint, and immediately turned to leave the room. “Ay. Understood, Captain. Come on, Kora--we have to let her get back to work.”

Kora caught on also, and turned to follow him. “Understood, my friend.”

After that little exchange, Celaeno would proceed to explain the scenario to each of her crew members. None of them had any objections to her orders, so things were able to advance rather smoothly.

So from there she would prepare the ship to leave the Valley and head back in the direction of Klugetown with the intent to collect their bounty at one of the guilds on the way there.

With the ship on its way out of the Valley, our legendary gunslinger had perched upon the stern, thinking hard to himself.

“...Myself, Kora, Granny-Martha. Possibly Vido? Who all has suffered from these folks? Brandy said they called themselves the Felidae. But what in the hell could that mean? Just what are they after? Dammit. I got too many questions that I just can’t answer and it’s makin’ my head spin.”

All the sudden, he would be visited by a low voice. “Mind if I join ya?”

From the corner of his eye, Axel could see the monochromatic osprey approach him on the stern. “Not at all,” he replied, “Was just doin’ some thinkin’.”

“Same here,” said Monocrow, “Captain told me everything that happened out there. Sounds like ya’ll had it rough.”

“Somethin’ like that,” Axel replied swiftly, “But that don’t matter. I’m one step closer to my goal.”

There would be a bit of silence between the two as they sat there, watching the desert landscape move beneath them--sand blowing, bones rattling. The airship moved at a steady enough pace to where there was no fear of falling--not that it mattered since they could both fly.

After a moment, Monocrow would speak up. “Tell me something, cowboy.”

“Hm?” Axel replied.

“Once you get what you’re lookin’ for...ever considered what you’ll do next?”

Axel looked down at the desert landscape, and stared at the rolling sands. “Might continue what I’m doin’. There’s still a lotta corruption in this lawless world. Corruption that some folks allow.” He clutched one of his six-shooters in a tense grip. “...That’s exactly why my folks were taken away from me.”

“Hm…” the osprey lied down on his back, looking up at the clear sky. “Think it’ll make a difference, friend? Do you have what it takes?”

Axel glanced at the relaxing bird man with an apprehensive glare. “...What’s that s’posed’ta mean?”

“There are things in this world bigger than you and I,” Monocrow went on, “Things that we can’t reasonably hope to face off against by ourselves. My father always told me, ‘If you stick your beak where it doesn’t belong, it may just end up sliced off your face.’”

A point was made in those words. Some things in this vast, dangerous world were insurmountable without a proper support system. Axel saw that for himself in multiple ways in the last 48 hours. What with the fact that he jumped in to help Martha before she did something she couldn’t handle. Not to mention Roseanne working well with everyone else.

“...A wise man your pa was,” Axel replied.

Monocrow scoffed at that. “Tch. That old bastard was as spineless as a jellyfish. That’s why I left home at the soonest chance--but that’s a story for another day. Anyhow….” He sat upright, then stood up. “I hope you know what you’re doing. Trying to spread yourself thin across multiple areas will just make ya tired, feel me?”

“Trust me, I’ve been tired for years,” Axel replied with a scoff as well, “Been a long time since I’ve been able’ta rest. Last night was the first time I was actually able to.”

“Is that so?” the osprey asked with a deadpan tone, “With how much your bounty’s worth, you don’t strike me as the type to allow yourself to just ‘become tired’,” he said with air quotes, “Otherwise you’d be dead by now.”

Axel chuckled, and tipped his hat. “Well--ah--legends aren’t exactly as exciting when you meet them in person. I know that from experience. Though…”

“What?”

“Just wonderin’ what sorta price my own bounty has racked up,” he said with a slight grin behind his mask, “Never considered my own price tag. What am I? Some pumpkin at a county fair?”

That got a small snicker from Monocrow. “You’d be surprised, friend. Last I heard, your bounty was set at a price around...at about one million bits in Equestrian currency. Guess you’d be considered the prized gourd after all.”

“Huh,” Axel nodded, “Not bad at all, really. Surprised yer cap’n was so willin’ta help us out, frankly.”

“While it’d be easier to just turn you in…” Monocrow folded his arms, and broke eye contact, looking out to the moving horizon, “She’s not that type of person. She’s got a lot more tact than you would assume from a pirate.” He turned to Axel once more. “Plus, we already got ourselves quite the motherlode of treasure down yonder. No point in poaching you when you were more beneficial to us in acquiring something that was much more worthwhile.”

“So I ain’t worthwhile, ain’t I?” Axel would jest in return, “But fer real, that sounds pretty reasonable. Celaeno is quite the lady. Hope’ta conduct more business with her in the future.”

“Indeed,” the osprey replied, “With you guys around, we could take on the mighty-difficult raids that no one else will. But I’m getting ahead of myself. Here’s hoping that griffon friend of yours can sort himself out in the meantime. She’s...still quite annoyed at him--though far less so than before.”

Axel could only ponder just how Celaeno had felt towards Vido. The fact that her privacy was invaded was something that couldn’t be ignored. However, it was ultimate an honest mistake that the griffon had no intention of repeating in the future.

Sadly, it wasn’t up to the gunslinger to figure that out.

“The boy’s a smart pilot,” he said, “I’ve got faith that he’ll figure it out.”

“If you say so,” Monocrow replied, “Celaeno isn’t one for holding grudges. So if he plays his cards right, he’ll be fine.”

Moments later, Roseanne would walk up the steps on the starboard side of the ship to greet them on the stern. There was an open letter in her hands. “Hey ya’ll, uh--Mr. Remin’ton. Can Ah get yer attention fer a bit? Privately?”

Axel looked at the osprey. “Anythin’ else ya wanted’ta say?”

Monocrow would take a few steps back, and spread his wings. “That was about the gist of it. I gotta go on patrol anyway. See ya later, yeah?” With that, he took off into the air.

“See ya...friend.” Axel replied silently, and turned to the minotaur gal. “So what’s up, Rosie?”

“I got this here...letter from mah pa,” she stated while shakily showing it to Axel, “...He’s in trouble.”

“...!” The hippogriff gasped and his wings spread wide.

“...Who’d be dumb enough’ta threaten Tony?”

Chapter 47

They both would read over the contents of the letter. In essence, it stated that Tony was about to leave Klugetown come the next day--Sunday--and wanted to let his daughter know beforehand.

Roseanne, however, was not going to settle for that.

“Ah ain’t about’ta let him stay there another day,” she mumbled lowly, “And since ya know him too, I figured I should let ya know first.”

Confused by this, Axel would ask her a question. “Hang on now. Why’dja come’ta me first? Why not let yer cap’n know?”

“Because...she ain’t got no connection to him like you do,” Rose continued, “And Ah wanted’ta vent myself to ya so I don’t make a fool’a mahself in front of her.”

The news that Tony was in danger rattled Axel to his core. Beneath his mask, he grit his teeth. Beneath his leather armor, his wings quivered. While he didn’t express it outright, he was quite concerned for the minotaur man, and wanted him to survive.

After all, too many lives had already been lost in the past and present. And Axel wasn’t going to allow the body count to increase.

“Go let ‘er know,” he said, pointing in the direction of the captain’s quarters. Then he would put that same claw on one of her shoulders. “We’ll keep yer pa safe. I can promise you that. Thankfully, we’re already moseyin’ our way down there. Soon as we cash in this here kitty mage, then we’re off.”

Thanks to Axel’s words, Roseanne felt more calm than before. She was able to think clearly as she took deep breaths. In, then out.

“...Alright, pard,” she replied with a sigh, “Ah think Ah’m ready’ta let Celaeno know about what Ah’m dealin’ with. Thanks fer listenin’...”

That was unexpected. Did such a small act of giving Rose an ear to listen to really help that much? Axel had slowly started to realize the importance of communication with others, and had a feeling that the time he spent with Tony would only further cause pain if something bad were to happen.

“No problem,” he nodded, “Now go on. Let yer cap’n know.”

With no further words, Roseanne would leave Axel be, and head back down to Celaeno’s quarters.

Now alone, the gunslinger took a moment to weigh the potential outcomes. The fact that Tony’s life was now on the line altered his priorities ever so slightly.

“Old man...we’re comin’ for ya. Don’t croak on us, alright?”

The truth was that he was afraid. Afraid of losing another innocent person to these ‘Felidae’ folks. And afraid of how it would affect Rose if she lost her only remaining parental figure. It simply wasn’t something he was mentally prepared to face.

So he’d make sure it’d never happen.

About an hour later….

The ship would make a stop in the middle of the desert. Much to the confusion of Axel and Kora, who could see nothing but sand below them.

“Hold up now,” he muttered, “Just where is this guild that the cap’n was talkin’ about?”

“Is it hidden?” Kora mused as she stroked her chin, “I’m not too familiar with this area to know.”

Luckily, their griffon friend had the knowledge they sought. “No no, amigos,” he said while stepping up to greet them on the main deck. “I’ve given many a tour past this area. The Erosion Trade Guild is hidden beneath the mirage of the desert sands.”

“Hmph,” a voice called out to them, “You sure know your stuff, Vido.”

The trio turned their heads, and found Celaeno walking up to greet them with a burlap sack flung over her shoulder.

“Señorita,” Vido answered, “That I do. Research on unexplored areas is one of my favorite pastimes.”

“Alright then,” she shot the griffon a challenging glare, “Why don’t you come down and join me? Make sure the transaction goes smoothly.”

The griffon was in disbelief. She wanted him to accompany her down there? That was just about the last thing he would have expected from her. “Woah! What?! No--focus, Vido. Don’t screw this up by saying something abnormal.” After a few thoughts raced around his head, he gave a quick response. “No problem, Captain. I’m with ya the whole way.”

“Good,” Celaeno looked at Kora and Axel, “You two stay here. It shouldn’t take us more than ten minutes.”

Neither the gunslinger nor the martial artist had an issue with this order.

“Heard,” Axel replied.

“Understood, ma’am,” Kora added.

Once the ship touched down into the sand, both Celaeno and Vido would step off, and begin their trek towards this hidden guild…

Meanwhile, in Klugetown…

Mio had entered Rongu’s office to discuss what he had accomplished.

“I tailed him,” said the tom, “He didn’t see anything, and thus, is of no use to us.”

“Hm…” the dragon man stared the cat man in the eyes. Trying to weed out any shakiness, but it was futile. Mio’s yellow eyes were cold and showed no sign of weakness. “I see,” he replied while leaning back in his chair. “Guess we better put our focus into the train that’s going to arrive tomorrow, hm?”

Mio adjusted his half-rim glasses. “That would be the most beneficial course of action, yes.”

Rongu got up from his desk, and beckoned the tom with a claw. “Come this way, kid. I wanna show you something.” Seconds afterwards, he would press a button beneath his desk that was right next to a framed photo of himself alongside a red dragon female. This would reveal a passageway behind a bookshelf that was to his left. “Follow me.”

“...What in the gods name?” Mio flicked his tail. This wasn’t something he was familiar with. In fact, he was instantly more wary of the dragon because of it.

Rongu would lead him through the passageway and into an elevator--not unlike the ones used to traverse floors in the rest of Klugetown. However, there was one major, key difference.

This was not for taking someone through different residential areas.

“This way,” the dragon gestured, “It’s time you see for yourself just what’s going on down here.”

“Oh really?” Mio replied with an apprehensive tone, “Are you sure it’s something actually worth my time?”

Rongu simply chuckled in response. “Oh you! You’re quite the funny character, aren’t you? Come on, let’s not waste anymore time.”

The two entered the elevator, and the dragon would press a button that took them down. Rongu then grabbed a flashlight, and offered one to Mio.

“Here,” he said, “You’ll need this.”

“Just how dark is this place?” Mio questioned as he took the flashlight.

“Don’t worry, it won’t be for much longer.”

Once the elevator came to a stop, they would exit into what appeared to be a large mineshaft with loads of minecarts on tracks being pushed and pulled by ponies who were attached to them. Within the carts were loads of valuable materials such as rare gems, ores, and even gold!

“....Rrrrwow…is there where the ponies you buy end up?” Mio muttered aloud to conceal what he truly felt at that moment. “...What sort of cruelty is this?”

“That’s right,” Rongu went on, leading Mio through the mine, “I figured it was about time that I show you what this place is really like. Just to let you know what it is we’re striving to accomplish here.”

“...And that is?”

The dragon glared at the tomcat with a smug expression, showing off his dagger-like teeth. “What else? Unlock the secrets that are hidden within these mines. Secrets that could grant someone the ability to have whatever they wanted…”

Unimpressed, the tom would speak his mind. “Hrm...sounds quite far-fetched if you ask me. I read a lot of books, Rongu. Those sorts of artifacts are things you only find in the stuff of legends.”

“Or so you think…” said the dragon.

Eventually, they would come to a stop and see a group of about a dozen ponies constantly hacking away at rubble with pickaxes.

“But I know what’s buried here,” he went on, “My ancestors used to roam this land in their respective tribes before they were forced out by the settlers…”

That was something you didn’t hear every day. The mere idea that dragons could be driven out by others was quite the tale. Even Mio was slightly invested at this point.

“But how?” said the tom, “Who…?”

“It matters not!” Rongu suddenly shouted, then cleared his throat. “...Ahem. What I mean is that we have more important things to focus on. And if you continue to do your job well enough, then you’ll be in a better position than where you started from. After all…” he put a claw on Mio’s shoulder, “I’m sure you wouldn’t want to go back onto the streets, fending for yourself, now would you?”

The tom fell silent, and his tail went limp. The idea of returning to that life at this stage sent a sensation of true fear through his body. Was this really something he could overcome?

“Would you?” Rongu asked again with a threatening growl, prying for an answer.

“...No. I wouldn’t,” Mio finally replied.

“Good,” he let the tom go, “Now get back to your station. I have a...meeting to attend.”

Fearful thoughts wormed their way into Mio’s head. “What could he mean by that? Why is he so needlessly cryptic? Pull yourself together, man…”

Chapter 48

Meanwhile, at the trade guild…

As Vido previously stated, he knew exactly where the guild was. It was located beneath a sand dune and accessible via a set of steps that led to a door that was hidden to those who didn’t know of this location.

“Si, just as I remember it,” said the griffon, “The ETG’s main passage that allows hunters to collect bounties.” He turned to Celaeno. “Pretty smart of you to ask me to come instead of Axel. Nobody will know who I am since I have no bounty to speak of.”

“You catch on fast, huh?” Celaeno said as she pushed the door in, “Guess you’re smarter than I initially gave you credit for.”

Vido followed with a huff. “Eh? Just what do you mean by that, Captain?”

“I want to start over,” she said, “We met under rather...awkward circumstances, and I don’t think it’s fair to judge you entirely based on that one interaction we had.”

Relieved, Vido would reply amicably. “...I see. In that case, I’ll show you who I really am.”

The door shut behind them, and they were now in the guild. A series of underground markets and stands akin to those found in Klugetown. Except these were dealing with more dangerous goods. Substances, weapons, and of course--bounties.

Celaeno, however, wasn’t focused on any of that. Her goal was to get to the bounty stand as quickly as possible, and leave as quickly as possible. Thankfully, there wasn’t a whole lot of activity going around on that day within the underground guild. In fact, the line for the bounty stand wasn’t that long either--only three individuals were ahead of them.

Once they both got in line, Vido would look ahead and see various posters plastered upon the Bounty Board. One of which was Axel’s caricature. Or at least, that’s what it was supposed to be. It was simply a crudely drawn image of an equine-like face with a cowboy hat and a facemask. There weren’t many other details besides that...and the price on his head.

One-and-a-half million bits.

“...Well now,” Vido whispered, “Seems as if his price has gone up a little bit. I wonder why.”

“Word of mouth travels fast within the guilds,” Celaeno whispered back, “The more notable you are, the more your head price increases. And the less you accomplish, well--you fade into obscurity until everyone forgets who you are.”

That response made Vido tremble. The idea of one’s name being forgotten as a mere footnote through history was something that he didn’t like the idea of. “Yikes. I’d at least want to be remembered by my own children if I had any…”

Soon enough, it would be their turn in line. Celaeno tossed the duffle bag on the stand, and spoke. “We’re here to claim the Valley Ranch bounty. The one that’s worth 800 thousand bits.”

The teller, who was clad in nothing but a dark cloak that concealed who they were, looked into the bag in order to verify that the correct target had been eliminated. And sure enough, after looking into the contents of the bag, the teller nodded. “Good. You’ve earned it.” They would then take the body behind the counter. In exchange, the teller would give them a treasure chest filled with the money they had earned. Thankfully, it was small enough to carry.

“Appreciated,” Celaeno said as she took the chest, and turned to leave, “C’mon, Vido.”

As the griffon followed, he couldn’t help but take a visual survey of the place and think about something aloud. “Hrm...ever wonder what they do with the bodies after we bring them in?”

“On occasion,” she replied, “But that’s not my responsibility anymore once the target has been defeated. All I’m focused on is collecting our next one--that being the dragon. In fact, I’m currently curious as to what makes his worth so much…”

Rongu’s bounty was worth two million bits--fifty percent more than Axel’s. How? Why? That was anyone’s guess. All they knew for the moment was that the dragon was their next target. How they would deal with that would be the next big issue…

Celaeno and Vido would return to the airship with no trouble. It took off into the air, and set off for Klugetown once more. It wouldn’t be too much longer from this point.

Within the confines of the ship, Axel was with Roseanne in her quarters.

“I’mma kill anyone who hurts mah pa,” she said as she loaded up her shotgun with hollow-point slug rounds, and paced the floor of her room. “God as mah witness, Remin’ton.”

Axel would do his best to keep her relaxed. The last thing he wanted to deal with was another raging cow. “Hey,” he commanded her attention, “Calm yerself. Yer pa ain’t some yellowbelly. He ain’t gon’ fall that easy. And I don’t think he’d want ya flippin’ out either.”

“I ain’t flippin’ out!” she shouted, and immediately stared down at the floor, realizing what she had just done. “...Dammit all. You right. Ah need’ta calm mahself down…” she sat down upon her bed.

“Listen,” Axel continued, “I’m going to scout the area and locate your father first. Then we’ll get him outta there as soon as we see him. I ain’t no strategist, but it’s far smarter than just runnin’ in like chickens with our heads cut off.”

While it was a fickle plan that wasn’t very successful last time, Axel wanted to at least get a general idea of what they’d be up against.

And even in her state of unrest, Rose couldn’t exactly disagree with the gunslinger’s idea. “...Fair enough, sir. Pa always said’ta listen’ta those with more experience than mahself. So Ah’m willin’ta follow you.”

With a sigh of relief, Axel would be able to think more clearly. “Alright...good. Wouldn’t want ya goin’ loopy on us at a time like this. So like I was sayin’--let me scout the area and gather info before we make a move. Then we snag yer pa and bring him back, ya hear?”

“Ah hear ya…” she replied weakly.

About half an hour later…

Celaeno’s ship would arrive over Klugetown. However, she chose to keep her vessel suspended within the air. Everyone had been gathered upon the main deck to await her orders.

“Alright,” she began, “We don’t wanna take any unnecessary risks. I recommend one of us check out the area before we touch down. Who would like to volun--”

Before she could finish that statement, Axel had already offered himself up. “I’m goin’ down there. First sign’a trouble I see, I’ll shoot a signal--but it won’t be a flare. It’ll be somethin’ a bit more subtle.”

“...And what do you mean by that?” the captain asked.

“You’ll know it when ya see it,” the gunslinger replied as he spread his wings. “Any objections to that?”

Neither Celaeno’s crew nor Axel’s acquaintances had anything to say against his desire to go out there.

Though, Monocrow had one thing to say. “Don’t forget who you’re dealing with, friend. We’re here if you need us.”

Axel didn’t respond verbally. Instead, he tipped his hat as a sign of respect.

With that, he took off down towards the mess of a metallic ‘town’.

In the back of his mind, he had to wonder… “...Did Rose actually inform the cap’n about that letter? She didn’t seem’ta have as much urgency as I thought. Was she too scared to let Celaeno know?”

Whether or not that was the case, there was no time to dwell upon it. Axel would have to make haste in order to find Tony’s home and see if he was there. Thanks to his impeccable eyesight, he would be able to spot the minotaur’s broadside from a mile away if he needed to.

“Right, then. Where are ya, old man…?”

It took a while, but Axel would eventually spot Tony through a window in one of the nearby buildings. His own home, apparently. But there were no signs of any danger...yet.

“Think I should move in for a bit of a closer look…”

So that’s exactly what he did. Axel flew down towards the building, and landed upon the steps that led up to it. He then approached the door, and knocked.

“Hello? Mr. Giovanni?” he called out, “It’s me.”

At first, there was no answer. It took a few minutes for the minotaur to come to the door. But once he saw who it was, he was relieved.

“...Who is it?” he asked while opening the door slowly, “Oh...That you, boy? Come on in.”

Chapter 49

Axel entered the minotaur’s home, and removed his hat and mask so that he could speak clearly. They both sat down on the couch in the living room and started up a conversation.

“A lot’s happened since we last spoke, Tony,” Axel started off.

The minotaur chuckled, and gave Axel a friendly pat on the back. “No kidding, son.” Tony wasn’t the kind of guy to go on about himself, though. In fact, he wanted the gunslinger to speak more about his experiences so as to not bog him down. “Tell me. What’s been going on with ya?”

“Well, it’s kind of a long story…”

Axel would go on to explain, in detail, what had happened since the day they went fishing together. Everything from Mynx’s death, all the way up to the situation at the bordello and where they currently were.

“...I watched someone close to an acquaintance of mine die,” he muttered in a grim tone, “It was horrid and she lost her mind when it happened. Thankfully the bastard that shot the lady got what was comin’ to him. But still...it ain’t enough. This endless cycle of loss and bloody murder needs’ta stop. I lost my folks to them same damn piss-eyed...” He stopped himself with a huff. “...Sorry. Got a bit heated there.”

Tony leaned forward with his arms folded. “Hmmm...I know exactly how you and your friend feels. You all have suffered a great deal because of someone else, so I can’t blame ya for wanting some sort of redemption.”

“No kiddin’,” Axel scoffed, “I just wanna get some closure and end all’a this so I can rest easy knowin’ I made a difference in this world and that nobody else gotta suffer through what I did.”

“And you’ve met my daughter too, huh?” Tony asked, “She okay?”

“That she is, sir,” he replied with a nod, “Wonderful little lady you’ve raised. Matter’a’fact, despite the fact that I’ve only known her for a little while, I wouldn’t mind workin’ with her more often.”

The minotaur smiled. “Well that’s great’ta hear. Is she still nearby?”

“Yes...well, actually--that is exactly why I’m here,” Axel continued, “...We’re here to get ya outta here, sir. Rose got yer letter, and we’re here’ta save ya.”

“You are?” Tony weighed the options out in his head, wondering if it would be better to leave now instead of wait until tomorrow. “...Hm…”

“What’s wrong, sir?” Axel asked with a concerned tilt of his head.

“That dragon’s got eyes up the wazoo,” he replied, “Tryin’ta leave now would be too risky. Wouldn’t wanna put my daughter in no more extra danger.”

While Axel did want to debate the issue, he had to think critically. This dragon had a rather pricey bounty on his head. And because of that, it was easy to infer that he was a dangerous individual--whoever he was. With that in mind, would it be better to listen to what the minotaur meant by that?

“Hang on. Leave ‘now’? Whatcha mean by that?”

“I mean that I’m going to leave tomorrow when that dragon is busy with some other business,” Tony explained.

That was some new information that helped shift Axel’s perspective. Still, there was something that he didn’t quite understand. “...How didja find that out?”

“...That cat-man in the blue suit gave me some info from the inside,” Tony said as he recalled what happened on that day. “If I remember correctly, he didn’t want the feline lady to die at all.”

Correct indeed. However, Axel wasn’t sure how to process this. After all, Mio was still a yellow-eyed abyssinian--part of the very same group that stole his family from him. Could someone part of that same classification truly be trusted?

“I see…” was all Axel could respond with. “You trust his word, Tony?”

After a moment of silence, Tony got up from the couch. “Follow me, son. There’s something I wanna show ya.” And he walked onwards through the hallway that led to the rest of his home.

Axel would follow silently, patiently waiting to see what the minotaur had to show him.

Soon enough, Tony had taken him into a small walk-in closet. From it, he would grab a long suitcase, and open it to show Axel its contents. “Take a look.”

“Hm?” The gunslinger peered into the case, and saw a brown lever-action rifle with the letter ‘W’ engraved into the metal on the stock. “Wait a sec,” Axel realized just what that letter represented, “...Is this here a Winchester?”

“Yes indeed. See---my wife was a Winchester. Anne-Marie Winchester to be exact,” he explained with a fondness in his eyes, “Loved her. Caring, kind, wonderful chef. But...she died in a fight against Sleighbell Starr.”

His eyes went wide. Sleighbell Starr was a legendary lady outlaw who had instilled fear into everyone with her name alone. Known highly for carriage theft, she was practically unstoppable until her death--in which the circumstances are unknown to this very day.

“...She fought the legendary Slieghbell Starr??” Axel questioned with a sense of dumbfoundedness, and started to spiral as he stared at the rifle. “How’d she manage that? Who did she provoke? What--what--?!”

“...Calm yourself, kiddo.” Tony shut the case, and continued, “From what we know, Anne must’a provoked some dingo named Skim Reed after she refused his service at the hotel where she worked.”

The cogs turned in Axel’s head. That must have been where the two of them had met. “...You’d known her for a while before it all went down, yeah?”

“Yeah,” he replied with a pained break in his voice, “Roseanne had turned about ten or so before that day…”

Axel wasn’t sure how to react. Out of instinct, he hovered off of the ground, and put an arm on the minotaur’s shoulder. “...No need to go any further, sir. I’m sure that hurts ya. But tell me--what prompted you to show me this in the first place?”

After taking a breath, Tony would continue to speak normally. “That’s right. I wanted to show you this in order to ease your concerns. If anyone tries to hurt me, they’ll have another thing coming, son.”

On one end, that did ease a few of Axel’s concerns. The man knew how to shoot, and was clearly physically capable of defending himself. On the other end, he wasn’t sure if Mio’s words could be trusted.

“Worst case scenario if we try and get him out today: We end up ambushed in another pointless fight and hafta kill again. Worst case if we wait until tomorrow: We might be trapped here. Blech. It’s like we’re rats caught in a pit of sleepin’ pythons.”

Simply put: Axel had no idea what to do.

“...Gah,” he turned, and took a step back with a huff, “I ain’t no good at this ‘strateegy’ like most folks.”

Tony could already sense what was wrong. “I see...you’re trying’ta figure out if we should go now or wait, huh?”

Axel turned his head back to look at the minotaur, then turned his head away without a word.

“...Maybe him, Rose, and everyone else can pull it off.” After a moment of silence, Tony finally came to a conclusion. “Tell ya what. Go get yer friends and have ‘em all head out this way. They’re gon’ be less likely’ta attack if there’s more of ya.”

“...That makes sense, sir,” Axel replied after giving it some thought of his own.

“But you’ll hafta be fast son,” the minotaur advised, “Think you can get my daughter and everyone else down here before they notice?”

“Just watch me,” Axel said with a bit more confidence, “Wait right here.”

With that established, the gunslinger would don his mask and hat once more and take flight. Off into the distance and near the entrance to Klugetown…

About five minutes later…

Kora sniffled, and noticed an altered presence within the air. “...Lord Remington is returning.”

Everyone on the deck looked to the sky. Sure enough, the hippogriff in question could be seen flying back to the airborne vessel. And he didn’t wait for anyone to acknowledge it either--he went right into the details.

“Alright ya’ll,” he said as he landed upon the wooden deck with a thud, “We got ourselves a situation.”

“What happened to your signal?” Celaeno asked.

“Screw the signal,” Axel ordered, “Change of plans.”

Chapter 50

Meanwhile on the far end of Klugetown…

Believe it or not, despite the rather run-down state of the region, there were a few areas near the outer edge that had well-made houses on hills. Hills that practically overlooked the rest of the town.

On one of these hills was a lovely little two-story home. All white and surrounded by a small fence. The yard was surrounded by a layer of synthetic turf since growing grass was next to impossible here. There were a few succulent plants in pots that surrounded the porch as well as a rocking chair.

A certain gold dragon--Rongu--would land within the yard of this home, and walk up to the door. Before he entered, he would check the watch on his right wrist. “Just on time. Hopefully she won’t be upset at me.”

He unlocked the door, and walked in. The home was finished with beautiful sapphire tiles along the floor and various pieces of art along the walls. Rongu shut the door behind himself and set his business suit on the nearby coat rack. Without it, one could see that he had quite the muscular build with well-defined pectorals. “Honey! I’m home!” he called out.

Moments later, he would get a response. “In here, darlin’! You’re just in time because I made dinner. We can finally have some time to ourselves for a change.”

Rongu walked past the living room, and turned to walk into the kitchen. There, busy cooking food over a stovetop, was a red dragon woman wearing an apron. She had a set of brown eyes, her hips were wide, and there were also some slight aging wrinkles on her face, indicating her maturity.

“There’s my sugar plum,” Rongu said as he approached her from behind and placed a kiss on her neck, “How are ya?”

“I should be asking you that,” she replied, “You work so hard down at that office all day that I get worried you know.”

The dragon man walked away, and took a seat at the dining room table nearby. “Spitha, you know that my job is a very difficult one. I’m constantly dealing with customer complaints and have to keep the gambling tables from getting out of hand. You know how bad it gets.”

The dragon woman chuckled. “Oh you. We’ve been married for ten years and yet you still work tirelessly to keep everyone safe. I love you for it, but you really should take some time for yourself every once in a while…”

The Faithful

Indeed, this was Rongu’s wife. The two had moved into Klugetown away from the dragon lands a long time ago, and have remained together ever since. However, Spitha has remained completely unaware of the true nature of her husband’s profession. From her perspective, all she has been aware of is the fact that he manages the Saloon near the middle of town.

And Rongu kept it that way for a reason.

“I suppose,” he replied with a huff, “But it’s not exactly easy to plan for yourself when everything is so damn busy. If I make one wrong move or leave one thing unchecked, then I could easily get trampled over.”

Spitha approached the dinner table, and placed a plate in front of him. On it was a set of braised pheasant thighs covered in a gemstone cream sauce alongside a hearty salad that contained bits of refined diamond. She then placed a kiss on his cheek and sat down with a plate of her own.

“Well, no matter what happens, you’ll always be able to return home to me and my cooking,” she said with a happy trill. “And once you finish those thighs...I’ll let you rest your head on mine,” she teased while sticking her tongue out.

“Oh you,” Rongu simply chuckled as he got ready to eat, “You’re just a peach you know that?”

“I try my best,” she replied, “And you deserve the best for all that you do for those folks down there. But I’d be lying if I said I didn't miss you throughout the day…”

Because of his long hours, the two often had little time for each other. Despite this, Rongu already had a plan in place. “Don’t you worry, Spitha. I’m already in the process of making my schedule a bit less of a living hell so I can spend more time with you.”

Spitha’s face lit up with her tail wagging sporadically. “Really?! That’s great! There’s so much I’ve been dying to get done with you lately, but I haven’t had the time to ask…” Her face dropped, and she broke eye contact. “You always come home so tired and I can’t help but feel bad for you. As if I...need to do better…”

Rongu placed a claw upon one of hers. “...Hun, don’t worry. You do more than enough to keep me happy. Hence why I’m going to make sure I have a better schedule by next week. I swear.”

Unfortunately, Spitha wasn’t so easily convinced. She huffed a little, and tilted her head. “...Are you sure? You said that last week, sweetie…”

“Something...really bad came up,” he replied hesitantly as he recalled the messy incident that resulted in the death of Mynx. As well as the fact that Tony more than likely witnessed the situation. “But I promise, things are going to be different very soon.”

For a moment, the dragon woman didn’t seem very confident, but one look into Rongu’s determined eyes let her know that he was indeed sincere. “...Alright, hun. I trust you’ll make the right choice.”

Sadly, their quiet little meal together would be interrupted by a knock at the door.

Tap-tap-tap.

“...Hm?” Rongu turned his head to the door, and stood up. “Hang on one sec, I’ll get it.” He made haste before his wife had the chance to protest, and practically flew over to the door. Then he swiftly opened it. “...Hello?” At first, he couldn’t see who had arrived until he looked down.

“Psst! Down here!” a raspy voice called out.

Rongu looked down to find the porcupine that had been roaming around Klugetown and used to follow Gatto. “...You? What the heck do you want?”

“W-we have a problem. You see...I just watched Remington leave Tony’s home. It’s entirely plausible that he plans to help him escape before you find out.”

“What?!” the dragon roared, “Where the hell is Mio??”

“Haven’t seen him anywhere,” the porcupine replied with a shrug.

From inside, Spitha would call out to her husband. “Ronnie? Who’s at the door?”

Rongu turned his head back and replied. “Oh it’s just someone from work, dear.”

“Again?” she asked worriedly.

“Dammit. Now I have to deal with another fool not doing his job right? Just how can this get any worse?” Rongu then turned his head to the porcupine to give him his attention, and started to whisper. “You go on ahead. Make sure that bull man doesn’t leave. I won’t be too far behind.”

The porcupine heeded the warning, and left immediately. Rongu would then close the door, and reach for his coat. He came up with a reason for having to leave on the spot. “Great, just great…” he grumbled.

Spitha got up from the table, and flew over to him. “Ronnie? Is everything okay?”

“Yeah, yeah--just, some complaints down at the Saloon and they need my help to sort out the riffraff.”

The lady dragon sighed with a dejected frown. “...So you’re leaving before we even finish dinner? Again? Honey, this is the fifth time you’ve done this in the last two weeks. Can’t you just have one of your workers deal with it?”

Naturally, Rongu couldn’t grant his wife all of the details about his double life. All he could say was, “No...can’t do that, Spithy. I need to see this for myself.” He turned to her, and caressed her cheek with a smile. “Don’t worry, I won’t be gone for too long.”

Her concerns would melt away from this gesture, and be replaced with a smile in return. Charmed by her husband’s words, Spitha would accept what he meant, and silently prayed that he would return soon.

“...Oh. Okay, dear. If you’re sure. I’ll be waiting for you here.”

Rongu finished putting on his coat. “Good. Thanks Spithy.” With that, he turned to open the door, and left the house.

But as soon as he was gone, the lady dragon’s fears crept back into her mind. “...I wonder if there’s a reason he leaves so often. Is it because of me? Am I the problem?”

Moments later, there would be another knock at the door. Spitha answered it almost immediately.

“Yes?”

Behind the door was a Klugetowner--a green lizard woman to be specific. “Hey, Spitha. I noticed Ron fly off like he was in a hurry. Just wanted to come check on you. Everything okay?”

“Oh, yes…” she answered half-heartedly, “Thanks, Lexi. He just...had to go out and handle some business.”

“Again?” the lizard lady raised a suspicious eyebrow. “That’s why too many times this week. Caesar doesn’t head out that often despite managing a market near the same area. Something’s up and you need to talk to him about it.”

“You think so?” Spitha asked, “Even so, he said he’s going to find a way to make his schedule better, so things should be sorted out soon.”

Lexi was uncertain, but she wasn’t going to try and debate the issue. “Alright…well if you need someone to talk to, you know where I live, Spith.” She turned to walk down the pathway, away from the house. “See ya.”

“Bye…” she waved to her friend with a nervous breath. “...What if she’s right?”

Chapter 51

Meanwhile…

After he explained the situation to everyone on board the ship, Axel would lead Kora, Vido, and Roseanne into Klugetown so that they could retrieve Tony before anything bad happened.

Or at least, that was the plan…

Unfortunately for them, by the time they got to the minotaur’s home…

“Pa? Pa!” Rose called out as they entered, but got no answer in reply.

“What in tarnation…” Axel swore under his breath, then shouted, “He was right here, dadgummit!”

Kora took a quick sniff to try and pick up any scent but to no avail. “...Our large bovine man would be extremely easy to find within his own home. He ain’t here, everyone. I’m certain of it.”

Rose slammed her fists on the kitchen counter. “Dammit’tahell! Where could ya be, pa...I ain’t gon’ lose you like I lost ma…”

“...We’ll find him,” Axel did his best to comfort the minotaur gal, “I’m sure of it. There’s no way he could’ve gone far. Nor do I think anyone’s got the cojones to try and fight him. He’s way too tough fer that.”

She didn’t respond to him at all. Instead, Roseanne simply walked away in silence, still trying to search for her father.

That’s when Vido called out to everyone from another room--the bedroom to be exact. “Mira! Come look at this!”

Everyone rushed over to the bedroom where Vido had called them from. Once they arrived, they could see…

Blood. And lots of it. Splattered in areas across the room including the bed and walls. This indicated that some sort of struggle occurred.

“Wh...what?! Who did this?!” Rose screamed in horror as she looked around the room, “I’mma kill ‘em! I swear!”

Kora took a moment to sniff the air. “The blood is extremely fresh. Whatever happened here, happened within the last half-hour. We have to be fast in order to catch up with them.”

Vido had flown out of the room, and back to the front of the house to search for anything that could present itself as a lead. Ever the observant one, he was usually first to spot anything out of the ordinary. “Hrm…”

“What’s up, partner?” Axel asked, approaching him, “See somethin’?”

“I do,” Vido replied as he picked something up off the floor. A dragon scale--yellow. “I think we know who did this. But the question is: How do we find him?”

The trail had run cold from this point. There were no other signs or evidence that could point them in a particular direction. With no other options, it seemed as if they were stuck completely.

Or were they?

All of a sudden, Axel spoke up. “I got an idea. Let’s get goin’.”

“Go? Go where?” Vido asked.

“Gather up the others and have ‘em follow me to the Saloon.” Axel spread his wings. “I got a hunch about where we can locate our missing oxman. Hurry and get yourselves over there.”

The gunslinger didn’t wait for a response. He immediately took off into the air, and flew towards the saloon where he knew Tony used to work. That was the best possible place to look considering the fact that it was probably the only other location that the minotaur likely travelled to. Not to mention…

“That dadgum yellow-eyed feline works there too. I bet he’s the one behind all this. Sumbitch gon’ pay if he’s involved…”

While he wasn’t one to jump to conclusions, the evidence was stacking against his enemy. If Mio was behind this in any capacity, then he’d have no choice but to follow through on a duel with the tom.

It wasn’t long before he would finally land at the saloon. It was just as lively as before with the patrons gambling, eating, and talking just like usual. But Axel couldn’t spot the tomcat anywhere.

“Dammit. Where is he? Maybe...”

His eyes shifted to one of the doors near the end of the dining room. He got to thinking, and realized that the tom and the dragon were probably holed up in an employee’s only area of the building--likely away from patrons.

He looked behind himself, and could see Vido, Kora, and Rose on their way to the saloon. To avoid rousing suspicion, he kept a cool head, and simply walked through the crowded building to the door he was trying to get to.

Luckily, nobody cared enough to point out the fact that he was going someplace he probably shouldn’t.

Just as well, his allies weren’t too far behind.

“Which way did he go, ya’ll?” Roseanne asked as they stepped inside the building.

Kora sniffed the air again, catching the gunslinger’s familiar scent towards one of the doors. “This way. I suspect he knows where he’s going. He’s moving rather swiftly.”

“Ay, vamos.” Vido said, flying ahead of them, “Let’s get a move on. Can’t let our guy fight this alone.”

With everyone following him like clockwork, Axel was confident he’d be able to hit multiple birds with a single stone: Find Tony, get answers from Mio, collect the bounty, and continue his quest--all in one go.

“Alrighty. Now where am I headed?”

He took the steps and found an office with the word ‘Manager’ across the window. This had to be the place he was after.

“Bingo.”

With careful precision, he flew over to that door, and grasped the doorknob in his claw. A slight jiggle let him know that it was unlocked, so he opened it up with his other claw ready to draw his pistol…

Only to find nothing. It was a bog-standard boss’s office with nothing special going on. Or so he thought. One look down at the office’s stony floor let him know exactly what had occurred.

“...Blood…”

Indeed, there were drops of blood that formed a trail through the room, and ended at a bookshelf. But there were no signs to indicate that the shelf was actually a passage.

“Dammit,” he muttered, “The hell could they have gone to?”

It wasn’t long before the others had managed to catch up to him. Kora was the first to enter the office with a relieved sigh. “There you are, Lord Remington. I was worried you may have run off too far ahead of us to keep track of--”

Rose would interrupt the she-cat’s words. “Didja find pa?!” she questioned desperately, “Is he around here?!”

“No dice,” Axel replied with an annoyed huff, “Trail’a blood ends right around here at this here shelf.”

Vido titled his head, and flew over to it. “Hang on a second. I know about these things.”

“What thangs?” Axel asked.

“Shelves often function as secret doors,” the griffon explained, “I know this from all of the reading I do. It’s fairly common in literature.” He pushed some of the books out of the way, and knocked on the wooden panel at the back of the shelf. When he tapped it, it resulted in a hollow, empty sound which indicated that something was behind it. “Yup. I’m certain of it--Rosa.”

The minotaur gal looked over at the shelf. “Huh? Yeah?”

“Think you can bust this down?”

Roseanne took one look at the shelf, and stretched her arms. “...Step back, ya’ll. I’mma need some space.”

At the same time, deeper into the building…

As it turns out, the facility where ponies were taken to be neutered was just below the mine shaft. The same one that Axel had been captured, taken to, and narrowly avoided losing his testes.

Down there, right at that very moment, a certain minotaur would start to regain consciousness.

“...Huh? What in the hell…?” As he opened his eyes, Tony started to process what was going on around him.

Chiefly of which was the fact that he couldn’t move.

With a rattle of metal, as soon as Tony tried to move his arms, he found that he was bound to a chair. “What--who--?!” he started to panic, and tried desperately to free himself. Sadly, it was all for naught as the restraints--which were curled bars engraved with red runes--were actively absorbing his physical minotaur strength. Thus, he was essentially pinned down to the seat. “Who did this?!” he shouted, unwilling to let his fear overtake him, “Git out here and deal with me to my face ya cowards!”

“Fair enough,” a voice said as it entered the room. Soon enough, the source of the voice would make itself known, a golden dragon wearing a suit. “Sorry I had to do this. But you were in the wrong place at the wrong time…”

“I knew it!” Tony roared, “The entire time, I knew there was something off about you. And where’s Mio? Is he here with you?!”

Rongu looked away with a regretful snarl. “He’s...not present at the moment. I’m rather confused about it myself. But no matter.” He looked at the minotaur once more. “I’m afraid that this is the way it has to end, sir. It’s nothing personal. Just business.”

“‘Just business…’” the minotaur repeated in a low voice as he trembled within the confines of the chair, “I thought dragons were supposed to be a proud, honorable people. But you? You’re nothing of the sort. You’re a disgrace…” His faith in the situation was at an all-time low. With no hope of being rescued, all Tony could think of was his daughter. “...I hope she don’t come lookin’ for me down here. The farther away she gets, the better.”

“Oh spare me the bullshit,” Rongu protested as he stepped up to the restrained bull man, “The rest of the dragons are fools. Simpletons. They’re the ones who need a reality check. No motivation, no desires beyond friendly companionship with other races like those pretty pastel ponies.” He scoffed, folding his arms. “I don’t have time for such insignificant dribble.”

“Then what do you want?” Tony asked while glaring at the dragon, “What’s the point of any of this?”

From a nearby table, the dragon would grab a set of files. “...Let me show you.”

Chapter 52

CRASH!

With a powerful charge, Rose managed to break through the bookshelf and into the secret passageway with little effort. “YAH!”

Once the dust settled, the entire group could see into the passage, and find that there was another freight elevator.

Kora took a few steps forward, and sniffed. “The blood trail stops here, but the scent of dragon scales and bull horns are very fresh. There is no doubt in my mind that they went this way, everyone.”

“Then let’s get a move on,” Axel muttered as he made his way to the elevator, “I got a feelin’ somethin’ real bad is about’ta happen soon.”

“If pa’s hurt...I swear I’mma--grrrgh!” Rose stomped with a huff as she tried to gather herself.

Vido would attempt to calm her down. “Easy, amiga--we’re almost there. Let’s not lose our heads now.”

“Vido’s right,” Kora said as she followed Axel to the elevator, “We have to keep our wits about us. Don’t worry, Roseanne, we’ll find your father. I can promise you that.”

The words of her allies kept her emotions in check. Without them, Rose would have likely succumbed to anger and fought blindly without any sense of self or direction.

“I...thanks, ya’ll,” she replied with a shaky voice, “Guess Ah do need’ta think about what we’re gonna do before we do it.”

Axel had already called for the elevator with the push of a button. “This way, let’s go. And hey…” he beckoned Rose to approach him.

And she did. “...Yeah? What’s wrong, Axel?”

“I’m quite fond of yer pa, myself,” he said quietly, “So I’mma do my damndest to make sure nothin’ happens to him. So don’t go insane on me. Alright?”

Rose nearly shed a tear. “...And here I thought the rumors on his bounty about him bein’ a cold-blooded killer were true. Turns out he ain’t so bad after all…”

He snapped his claw-fingers to get her attention. “Ahem--you listenin’? I said let’s get going,” he vocalized much louder to cover up his previous statement.

“Oh--yeah,” she replied, and joined everyone on the elevator, “I’m with ya’ll. Thanks.”

Axel breathed a sigh of relief as he got on the elevator too. He then pushed the button for the lowest possible level. “This has to be it…”

Down in the facility…

Rongu would begin to show Tony what exactly he had been referring to. On one of the files was a jagged set of crystals that were an odd brown color. “I’m sure you’re aware of the crystal heart that powers the Empire, yes? Well, the one I’m after is similar, but much different. These crystals used to be a part of a sacred beast’s body that roamned this land centuries ago. A mineral worth far more than gold or even platinum due to its power. Imagine...a power source that you can craft into ammunition that never runs out. Or use it to power cities through the harshest winters or driest summers. First aid kits, generators, currency--you name it. We call it Aionite.”

“...So that’s what this is,” Tony muttered with a heartbroken tone, “The restaurant, your words, this entire place--it’s all for some stupid mineral?!”

“I’m afraid so…” the dragon sighed, “Which also means that your work has done nothing but further my own goals. But I’m afraid that everything must come to an end now that you know the truth.”

Not to be outdone, Tony would verbally shoot the dragon in the heart with a question. “Does your wife know about this?”

Just as expected, Rongu paused on a dime. His scales looked as if they were about to stand up on end. “You...don’t you dare bring her into this conversation.”

“So you’ve been doing this behind her back the whole time?” Tony went on, gritting his teeth at the dragon, “And here I thought you both were an honest couple that actually loved each other. No...you’re just a fraud. A man hiding behind excuses just to further his own selfish goals.” He scoffed, and turned his head. “I did my best to be honest with my woman at all times, and she was taken from me by force. But you...you constantly deceive your lady, and tell her that you’re a well-to-do businessman when you’re just a slave-laboring mongrel!”

BAM!

Rongu delivered a swift punch to the minotaur’s face. “Enough! You don’t know me. The business I have with my wife is my own. And I won’t be lectured by some chef about ambitions! I’m looking to change the world...not just live in it.”

Surprisingly, the strike didn’t seem to bother Tony one bit. He stared the dragon down with no semblance of fear behind his visage. “Then prove to me you’ve got some balls. Let me out of this chair and fight me like you’re a man who cares about his ideals.”

“I don’t have the time to waste on you. At this point, you’re as good as dead,” Rongu responded coldly.

“Then why is your cat burglar here?” Tony asked with a hint of smugness in his voice, “Think it’s plausible that he realized that you weren’t worth working for?”

The dragon scoffed. “Blech. I could care less what happens to him at this point. It’s clear he had no intention of following my orders. Why would I waste my time on someone like that?” With a snap of his fingers, a few abyssinian nurses would appear from the shadows.

“Sir,” one of them said, standing at the ready.

“Ladies. Please see to it that our guest here is properly taken care of,” he commanded.

Tony glared at the nurse she-cats that surrounded him, and spoke up. “...Your wife know that you’re cheating on her with pussycat dolls?”

Suddenly, the dragon would force his way through the nurses, and lean in towards the minotaur’s face, staring him down. “Listen here, and you listen well. Let’s get one thing straight. My wife is blissfully unaware of the nature of my work so that she can live a happy, normal life without potentially being targeted by my adversaries. Only when I strike the core of the aionite and change our lives will I finally reveal what I’ve been working on. That way, she can reap the fruits of my labor without interference.”

Tony was so appalled that he couldn’t even formulate a response. From his perspective, this dragon had essentially wasted his entire existence on deception towards his significant other. He was not one to spout claims such as life being unfair, but this really gave Tony perspective on how certain individuals could perform sinister misdeeds and feel no shred of empathy for those around them.

Because of that, Tony saw Rongu as a lost cause.

“...Get outta my sight,” he muttered to his face, “I got nothin’ more to say to you.”

The dragon backed off, and cleared his throat. “Hmph. Stupid old man….” he turned to the nurse bridgae and gave them an order, “See to it that he doesn’t recover from this, and dispose of his body. I don’t want any trails linked back to us.”

“What about you, sir?” said the head nurse--a black she-cat with yellow eyes.

“I’m going to head back home before my wife gets anxious,” he checked the watch on his wrist, “It’s been about twenty minutes--so I need to hurry.” He turned, and flew off towards another exit at the end of the room. “Now go on. Take care of him.”

As soon as Rongu left, the nurses would get right to work. With a swift injection to Tony’s neck…

SHINK!

The minotaur was out cold, and the nurses began to operate…

Meanwhile, topside…

Mio had entered Rongu’s office.

“Sir. I noticed commotion near the mino….taur’s….”

He trailed off mid-sentence as soon as he saw the busted hole in the wall that led to the passageway. Something was wrong, and he could feel it. “...Joyous. As if I needed another chore today.”

Chapter 53

With Axel and co…

As soon as the freight elevator stopped, they would arrive down in a hospital-esque facility with white walls every which way.

Axel and Kora would immediately recognize where they were.

“...We’re down where I was hogtied,” Axel muttered.

“Indeed,” Kora replied, “I shudder to think about what your bovine friend could be enduring right about now. But...” She sniffed the air, but unfortunately caught no scent of bull. “All I can smell is fresh hospital tools and gauze.”

Vido looked around, and took note of just how many doors and rooms there were. “Mierda. If we’re going to find our guy, we need to search this place from top to bottom.”

“Ughh--that’s gon’ take too damn long!” Rose protested, “But whatever. Ain’t like we got no other choice.”

Axel reached for one of his weapons. “We’ll all search around and meet back here in five minutes. I got a hunch, but I need’ta be sure.” He then looked at each of the members of the group. “...Will ya’ll be okay splittin’ up?”

“Not a problem at all, amigo,” Vido said, “I think it’s a good idea. I’ll handle this hallway right here.”

“We mustn’t falter,” Kora added, and started to round the left corner, “Let’s go, everyone. No time to waste.”

Roseanne readied her shotgun, and took the right corner. “I’m goin’ this way.”

Which left Axel to take the hallway that was straight ahead. “...Fair enough. Stay safe, ya’ll.”

And so, we follow the gunslinger forward.

Axel flew through the hallways, checking every room with one of his guns raised. So far, no one was present in any of them--leading him to a cold trail once again. That is, until a theory popped its way into his head.

“...It’s possible that he’s in the exact same shitfest I was in when I was here. Lord please don’t let that be the case.”

While he’d never state it outright, this was one of the few times where he was genuinely afraid down to his soul. Possibilities of the worst outcomes started to invade his mind and he desperately pushed them away in order to stay focused. It was easier said than done, though.

Fortunately, he wouldn’t have to wonder for much longer. The truth would be revealed to him as soon as he reached the end of the hall, and found a set of double doors.

“...This has’ta be it. I swear…”

With no further hesitation, he pushed the doors in…

But as soon as he did, he watched as a playing card whizzed past his head, narrowly avoiding it with a dodge. “Dammit! What the--?”

Mio stepped forward and out of the shadows. “...My apologies. I thought you were one of them.”

Axel aimed his gun directly at the tom’s head. “Who’s this ‘them’ you referrin’ to? Why should I believe ya?”

The tom flicked his tail to the left. “Look around you.”

From the corner of the hippogriff’s eye, he could see loads of feline nurses knocked out cold on the stone floor.

“...You did this?” he asked.

“That’s right,” Mio replied, and took a few steps ahead. “As soon as I stepped in here, I was ambushed by these ladies. It’s as if they could sense what I was preparing to do.”

Now irritated, Axel would ask yet another question. “Which was…?”

“Check to see if Tony had been taken here. And...it looks like my suspicions were correct.” Mio pointed--and near the opposite end of the operating room, they would see the minotaur restrained to a chair. “Son of a…”

“Sumbitch,” Axel swore under his breath.

The two of them raced down to the other end of the room to check on the minotaur. Mio stepped up towards him, and checked for his pulse. “Mr. Giovanni? Are you with us?”

“Feel anythin’?” Axel observed the sleeping bull man carefully.

“He’s alive. But barely. It would appear...that he’s been castrated.”

“Ughhg…” As if provoked by the presence of the two, Tony would begin to stir, and slowly regain his senses. “...Wh...who…?”

Both the hippogriff and tomcat looked up to the minotaur with bated anxiety, silently waiting for him to come back to them.

“...Boys? You both came’ta see me, huh?” the minotaur spoke weakly, “Listen...I ain’t got much time left here…”

“What do ya mean by that, Tony? What’s goin’ on?” Axel asked, desperately seeking an answer.

Mio placed a paw on Tony’s forehead. “...His vitals are dropping. The nurses must have poisoned him….disgusting rabble…attacking an innocent older gentleman like this...”

At last, Axel would finally be able to see for himself that Mio was not in support of his gang’s operations. Part of him didn’t know how to process it, so for the time being, he didn’t dwell upon it.

“...Ain’t nothin’ we can do at all?” Axel pressed for a response from Mio.

“....No, I’m afraid,” said the tom. “That poison has no known cure. Even I don’t know what its contents are.”

“...Boys,” the minotaur called to them both as he coughed, “...Listen’ta me…”

Meanwhile…

While this had been happening, Vido, Kora, and Rose had all met up back in the middle of the hallway as they had originally intended. The only problem was…

Axel was not present.

“...Nothing mah way,” Rose said as she met up with the two.

“Nada. Nothing that way either,” Vido said.

Kora was about to state the same thing, but she immediately noticed the lack of hippogriff cowboy in the vicinity. “...Lord Remington hasn’t returned. We must make haste in the direction he took off in. He could be in trouble.”

Roseanne readied her shotgun. “Ain’t gotta tell me twice...let’s git goin’...”

“...Are you serious, sir?” Mio asked.

“I am...ya’ll both are the only ones left that I can reasonably depend on’ta make it--agh!--happen…” he said in between a cough.

Axel did have his doubts, but if Tony could trust this particular yellow-eye, then he had no reason to doubt the man. “...Understood.”

A few moments later, the rest of Axel’s group would enter the room, and Roseanne...would find her father strapped to the chair.

At first, she called out to him in disbeliefi, “Pa…?” But that quickly changed when she saw what he had been put through, “PAPA!!” Rose ran over, and pushed both the tom and hippogriff out of the way. “...Pa...pa, don’t worry! I-I’m here!”

“...St--...Rosie…?” Tony could barely open his eyes at this point, but he would always be able to recognize his daughter’s voice no matter what. “...I’m so glad you’re...I got to see you one last time…”

“Pa...what did they do to ya?!” she frantically tried to look for a way to rescue her father from the chair, peeking around the arms, then the back, then the base of the seat. “C’mon--there’s gotta be a...a...something!”

“...Ain’t...no good, child…” Tony sputtered with his voice getting weaker by the second. “Listen...I want ya to promise me something…”

The minotaur gal was unable to process the fact that her father was slowly dying, and could barely listen to him. “N-no...pa...I…I can save ya...”

“Estelle Roseanne Giovanni…” he mumbled her full name to get her attention, “Listen to yer old man for a sec, will ya?”

That caused her to go silent on a dime so that she could listen. “...Y-yeah…?”

“Make sure ya make a good livin’ for yourself...find a good partner...and make sure the Ranch don’t suffer...I love ya…”

Rose would place a quick kiss on her father’s forehead. “...I understand, pa. I love you too.”

“...And thank you boys…” Tony addressed the hippogriff and tomcat, “For spendin’ time with this old bull through his final moments...don’t forget what I told ya, alright?”

Axel and Mio shared a quick glance with each other before nodding.

“...I promise, sir,” said the tom.

“I promise, Tony,” said the gunslinger.

But just then, as soon as everyone thought they had a break…

“So he isn’t dead yet? What a resilient bull....”

Mio turned his head first. “You...but I thought you were going to go see your wife!”

Chapter 54

“You think I’d actually leave before confirming something as important as this?” the dragon scoffed, “What do you take me for?”

In a flash, Axel drew both of his guns, aiming them at Rongu, to which the dragon would continue to look unfazed. At the same time, Roseanne would aim her shotgun as well.

“I wouldn’t recommend that,” he said, casually folding his arms, “While you were busy keeping the old fart company, I’ve been releasing gasses into the room. Fire one bullet, and you all go down in flames.”

His trigger claw hesitated. The concerning part was the fact that there was no gas smell in the air whatsoever.

“Impossible,” Mio retorted with one of his hands in his pockets, “Our noses are impeccable. If there was gas in this room, I would be able to tell right away.”

“That’s because it’s odorless, fool. Don’t believe me?” Rongu would then breathe a bit of fire into the air…

FWOOSH!

Which resulted in a massive wall of flames that separated him from everyone else.

“HHHH!” Mio hissed and leapt backwards.

Axel put his gun away, and scowled beneath his mask.

“Goddamn yella coward!” Rose yelled, “Face us like ya got a pair ya weak excuse fer a dragon!” Sadly, that was all she could do. Those flames were burning too hot for anyone to reasonably touch them.

“Oh and by the way,” Rongu looked at Mio, “Since you didn’t do your job properly, I have all the information I need to report you to our higher-ups. If I were you, I wouldn’t show my face around here again. Not unless you want it bitten off…”

“...Bastard. You’re…” Mio grumbled to himself, unable to formulate a response. Any extra words would be a waste of breath at this point.

And Rongu knew this. “Save your pointless rabble for the mercenaries that will be after you. I bid you all adieu.”

Tony would weakly whisper to the three of them. “...Ya’ll...get...behind...me…”

FWOOOOSH!

The dragon gave a more powerful breath of fire, causing it to mix with the gas and form a massive fireball that headed straight for them.

Without hesitation, the hippogriff, minotaur gal, and tomcat all dove behind the chair that Tony had been restrained to. The flames rushed past the chair on both sides, but they were all spared from most of the scorching impact.

Tony, however…

Once the fire had dissipated, Rongu was nowhere to be seen. Moreover, Tony’s body had been burned to a charred crisp, unmoving. There was naught a breath nor palpitation from his chest at this point. The restraints had also been burned off, which caused his body to slump forward and hit the ground with a resounding THUD.

“Daddy…” Rose could barely look at her father’s corpse. Tears fell from her face, and hit the ground, forming a small puddle. “...No. I gotta be strong.” She balled her fist, and sucked up her emotions. She grabbed up his body, and carried him on her shoulders. “...Let’s go, ya’ll.” And with that, she started to travel right back the way they had came.

Kora would follow her out in order to keep watch over her as they left.

Vido, however, had been inspecting the dead bodies of the nurses that Mio had subdued prior. The griffon could be seen with a file between his claws.

Curious as to what he had been after, Axel would approach him. “...Whatcha up to there, partner?”

“...Some documentation that indicates who they’ve performed procedures on. If my suspicions are correct…” he fell silent, and shook his head. “Ay, never mind that right now. Let’s get back to the ship. Guess we failed to collect our bounty.”

“...Suppose that be true, yeah,” Axel admitted shamefully. This threw a wrench in his plans to make progress on getting Vido a new ship. What were they going to do now?

But before he could think about that very much, Vido would mention something else rather important. “Hey...what about the azul-gato?” he asked, referring to the blue-suited Mio.

The tom was inspecting the area nearby. He hadn’t left yet, but he didn’t speak to the others either.

Axel had to weigh his options. Would it be worth dealing with the tom? Could he even be trusted? Though, he was clearly against the dragon and the rest of the gang, so…

“I wonder…”

Axel gave the griffon a nudge. “You go on back with everyone else, partner. I’ll catch up.”

“Alright, my vaquero friend,” he replied as he gathered up the files. “I’ll be waiting for ya.”

As the griffon left, the hippogriff would fly over to, and land next to the tom. “...What’s yer motive?”

“As I said before…” Mio responded as he stood upright, “I seek to tear this place down and rebuild it. It is ultimately part of abyssinia, but the royal family doesn’t want to be bothered by it at all.”

“Royal fam?” Axel asked.

“The king and queen of abyssinia,” Mio went on, “Oh right. You don’t know them yet. They’re the rulers of this entire share of land between Klugetown all the way up to its capital: Panthera.”

“That could be useful. But it ain’t worth my time…” Axel concluded that it wasn’t worth looking into since he had his own goals. “They can do whatever the hell they want with this damn landscape. You know what I’m after...yella-eye.”

“Yellow?” Mio stroked his chin, then came to a realization. “Weird. The royal family also has yellow eyes.”

Just as he was about to leave, Axel stopped on a dime with an eagle-like squeal. “Eek! Ahem...what-now?”

“The current rulers of Abyssinia--the king and queen. They have yellow eyes and black fur,” Mio adjusted his glasses. “Does that not match the description of the ones you’re after?”

“It...does, actually…” Axel had to think hard about it. The king and queen of this region had those features? Was it possible that not all of them were evil and mean? Or were the king and queen just as dirty as the other yellow-eyed-blackfurs? “Dammit...just who are they? And just who is Mio here?”

“Something wrong?” Mio asked, interrupting the gunslinger’s thoughts.

Axel shook his head. “...Nah. Nothin’. I’m just doin’ some thinkin’. So they really don’t give a damn about this region, eh?”

“Not at all,” Mio replied with an annoyed huff, “Feh. Can’t blame them, though. They’re so focused on undoing the damage that their son caused to Panthera that Klugetown is the least of their priorities. The best I can do is whatever I can figure out for myself--no one else is going to do it for me.”

While he couldn’t entirely juge Mio’s character just yet, Axel was willing to respect such an attitude. “...Fair enough,” he commented with a more relaxed stare behind his eyes, “You do whatcha can and I see why. Though now, you’re kinda in a bad spot.”

Mio’s tail flicked. “...Tell me about it. But there’s not much else I can do otherwise. I’m just going to stick to what makes sense for me personally.”

“And that is?”

“...You’ll know when it happens,” Mio turned and started to leave in the direction opposite of the others through a door. “I have a feeling that we’ll meet again at some point.”

“One last thing,” Axel called out, “...what’s the word ‘Felidae’ mean to ya?”

Mio stopped. His fur stood up on end. “...That is a name that I haven’t heard in a long time. A name that I wish I didn’t know.”

The gunslinger was already annoyed as it was, and wasn’t in the mood for cryptic nonsense. “Gah...just answer the question. What’s it mean to you?”

“To me, it’s something that shouldn’t exist. A stain on the very land that we live on. The very reason I want to change Klugetown--I used to work for them.”

“Wait a sec, used’ta?”

“As of today, not anymore,” Mio hissed under his breath, “I refused to take part in anything related to murder and only acted as an informant. But now? I can’t reasonably go on living like this. But at the very least, I can expose the truth to those that aren’t aware…”

Axel wasn’t sure how to respond. If Mio was telling the truth, could that mean he had a sense of ethics unlike the others? If so, then he no longer served any use to the gunslinger. After all, extra unnecessary bloodshed wasn’t exactly on his priority list.

“...Do whatcha want,” Axel turned to leave once more, seemingly without a care, “But if I catch wind that you ain’t on the real, then you’ll have me’ta answer to.”

“...Good. I’d expect nothing less from you,” Mio replied as he left the room.

There was a lot on Axel’s mind at this point. The death of Tony, who Mio truly was, and the new information he had regarding the Abyssinian Rulers. But there was still one, more immediate problem that he had to deal with.

“...Where can I find another bounty now?”

Chapter 55

When everyone returned to Celaeno’s ship, there was an extremely somber aura over the passengers on board. Chang had taken Tony’s body to the infirmary for preservation until Rose could decide where to give him a proper burial.

Vido returned to the guest quarters so that he could review the files he had found from the nurses within the confines of the underground facility.

Meanwhile, Axel and Kora gave their report of the situation to the captain. Luckily, she was sympathetic, and was willing to accommodate them for a little while longer.

“I understand completely,” said the bird lady, “Things don’t always work out the way we want them to. Especially when the stakes are so high. And I’m sure your friend was disappointed also. And Rose...well, I’ll talk to her later. This hit her pretty hard, so I’m not sure she’ll be willing to participate in any more skirmishes for a while.”

“Perfectly fine by me,” Axel replied, “Don’t want no one forcin’ themselves to fight if they ain’t ready.”

“I concur,” Kora added, “Our own companion is going through a similar ordeal right now as well.”

Celaeno looked at the she-cat. “The griffon? Vido, right? What’s wrong with him?”

Axel would speak up. “I got myself a hunch that it’s gotta do with one’a his own. Otherwise, I ain’t quite sure what all I should tell ya. If yer that interested, ya should ask him yourself.”

“...I-I’m not, ugh…” the bird woman put her elbow on the desk, and sighed with her fingers against her forehead, “Fair enough. Anything else you two wanna tell me?”

Annoyed at the way he worded that response, Kora would nudge the hippogriff with her elbow. “Ahem. What Lord Remington really means is that it would be most beneficial to approach our friend directly. It’s a private matter, so we don’t feel very comfortable discussing it with someone else. Comprende?”

“Yeah yeah, I hear you,” Celaeno replied, sitting back in her chair. “I see why I hear quite a bit of you throughout the pipeline. You’re not afraid to speak your mind. Both of you.”

“What?” Axel tilted his head, “Is sharin’ one’s own perspective as rare as a shaved jackalope nowadays? I just say what I think needs’ta be said. End’a story.”

“...I for one find it difficult to speak up in certain situations,” Kora said with her tail held between her paws, “So I appreciate the fact that you would acknowledge such a thing. Most would consider it insignificant.”

“Well, if we’re gonna get you guys where you need to go, you have to be honest with me. That’s why my crew and I are so successful thus far,” the captain explained. “And I think that’s something I’d like to see from your griffon friend too. Hmmm…”

While the conversation was nice, Axel felt that it was time to move on to more important matters.

“Alright, well--just let us know if ya got anymore fresh info on a bounty we can snag so we can make our own way.”

“Actually,” Celaeno reached into one of her drawers, and pulled out a file, “I might have something. The problem is that the region isn’t exactly very well-known. However…”

Axel stepped forward. “...However?”

“There’s rumors of abyssinian activity involved. Someone with black fur and yellow eyes,” she continued, “Strange considering that it’s across the ocean from where they live. Think this may have something to do with what you’re after?”

Nothing could rule out the fact that the folks who took his parents were involved. Ultimately, he had no better option than to at least scout it out for a lead. Klugetown had become a dead zone that he needed to lay low from for a while. If he returned too soon, he could be overwhelmed by brute force and strength in numbers from those who are expecting his immediate return. Plus, any chance to further clip their wings could prove advantageous.

There was always more than one way to skin a--well, you know.

“...If so, then I’mma shoot ‘em all down if necessary,” Axel replied.

Eager to know more about her fellow catfolk involved, Kora was also very much interested. “That band of criminals is the exact reason why my sister is no longer with me. If possible, I would also like to strike them where it hurts.”

“Well you’re in luck,” Celaeno went on, “If you complete this one, you’ll deal a massive blow to their bottom line. Apparently they’re also carrying lots of rare substances and minerals. Lots of visitors have been appearing in that region for that reason. It’s like a gold rush...but instead of gold, it’s something else.”

Kora’s nose twitched. “...A rush? Very interesting. But I’m not sure what exactly they would be able to find. Where is this bounty located exactly?”

“It’s rather far,” said the captain, “We’ll need to travel to the Far East over the dragon lands. It’ll take us about a day or two to get there. However, Chang will have more details on this bounty since that’s his home nation. Best you ask him for more details.”

“I see…” Axel mumbled. With no other options, he’d have to follow the captain’s orders until they could get a new ship of their own. “I’m with it. This ain’t gon’ go like last time.”

“Me too,” Kora would add, “Even if the target isn’t a specific one, I’m sure we’ll know it is we’re dealing with once we find them.”

“Good. Now if you’ll excuse me,” the bird woman got up from her desk. “I have some business I need to take care of.”

With that, both Kora and Axel would leave the room, theorizing about what they would do once they arrived at this mysterious new land. And of course, the abyssinians that were involved. Would they know about the ones who abducted and possibly killed Axel’s parents? And just what did Chang know?

Meanwhile, within Klugetown…

The unseen boss behind the chair would get a visitor--a certain dragon.

“...It would appear that Mio has refused orders to the highest degree,” Rongu said to the boss, “We must consider him an enemy. No matter what.”

“Great,” said the boss, “Just great. First Gatto goes and puts himself up shit creek with no oars and now the smartest tom we got decides to turn traitor.” The voice sighed. It would take a deep breath before continuing. “But that ain’t a problem.”

Rongu took a step forward with a hopeful expression on his face. “...Oh? It isn’t? I assume you’d like someone to take on a higher position?”

“Slow your roll, liz-man,” said the voice from behind the chair, “Card-boy thinks he’s smarter than me. But I have an ace up my sleeve.”

“...Oh,” the dragon replied with a deflated sense of disappointment. “...And who would…?”

While he was speaking, a larger, dark figure would appear behind him. So large in fact, that the monolith of a being would cast a shadow over the dragon as he stepped in the room.

“Him,” said the boss, “He will turn the tides of our situation.”

Rongu slowly turned around, shaking in his scales. And behind him, he would come face to face with…

A tall, muscular abyssinian with black fur and yellow eyes. His muscular definition was well-defined, even more than Rongu’s with a chiseled abdomen and pectorals that looked like actual armor on his body.

The Panther

Standing at a whopping 7 feet tall, this abyssinian man wore no shirt, and only had on a pair of camo-patterned cargo shorts on.

“Hello, dragon man,” he spoke with a deep, hefty voice akin to that of zebras. “I am here to provide assistance as per outlined. I don’t tink dat will be a problem...will it?” He extended his paw for a handshake...much to the dragon’s horror, his paw was as big as Rongu’s entire head.

The dragon’s response was jittery, and unfocused with his body quivering. “I-I...no...n-not at all…” Since he was about two feet shorter than him, and was worried that he’d be snapped in two. “H-Happy to help--I mean, let you help…” he reached to shake his hand…

CRUNCH!

Completely by accident, the large tom slightly sprained the dragon’s wrist upon shaking his hand. “...My apologies,” he let go immediately, and looked at the chair the boss was sitting in. “What is my objecteeve?”

The boss gave him an explanation. “Welcome, Alade Kesari. I want you to meet up with Topaz. Since both of my previous workers are no longer with us, you two will take their places effective immediately. From there, she will give you the orders that I gave her.”

“Undastood,” said the tom, “I will personally make sure there is no failya while I am around. Should I engage de gunslinga if I see him?”

“No,” the boss’s voice replied, “Keep your distance. If you spot him, observe his movements and keep him in your sights. Only make contact if you feel one-hundred percent confident in your ability to subdue him and bring him in. Remember, we need him alive. He’s the only one who knows the secrets of the Remington family weaponry.”

“Hm...the weaponry…” Alade murmured to himself. “Sounds promising. Natural strength will only get us so far…”

“Thinking about something important?” the boss asked.

The tom shook his head. “Nothing at all. I will take my leave now. Good day to you, Mr. Dragon.”

Unsatisfied and nervous, Rongu wouldn’t be able to say a word in response to the towering abyssinian. “...W...h…”

“As for you,” the boss addressed the dragon, “Get back to work and if I need you for anything, I’ll let you know.”

The dragon would let out a small huff, and leave the room without a word. “...I’ll show you what I can do.”

Chapter 56

Meanwhile…

While Rongu had had his meeting with the boss, Mio was one step ahead. The bespectacled abyssinian had made his way up to his manager’s house with the intent of letting the dragon’s wife know what her husband had been up to.

“...At the very least, I can inform her of the deceptions that have gone on right under her nose this entire time. She deserves to know that much,” is what Mio thought to himself as he approached the well-kept home upon the hill.

The time he had was limited. Mio knew that the dragon would be busy making a report to their boss--well, for Mio, that was his former boss. Regardless, he had to make haste in order to accomplish what he set out to do.

Mio knocked upon the door a few times, and anxiously waited for an answer with his tail wriggling about.

Thankfully, he didn’t have to wait for very long, as the door would open, and the red dragon lady would answer. “...Hello? Oh, you’re one of Ronnie’s coworkers, right?” she asked curiously.

“That I am. Though...I don’t exactly work with him anymore…” Mio explained with an apprehensive tone, “...Mind if I come in? I’ll explain more inside.”

The dragon woman obliged, “Oh. Sure. Come right in, sir.” Then she stepped to the side to allow him to enter, and closed the door once the tom had made his way in.

Mio would sit down at the dining room table with her and explain everything that he had found out. From the fact that her husband had been lying to her this entire time and went behind her back to try and strike rich at rare, unstable minerals, to the fact that he played an active role in the enslavement of ponies.

“...I don’t know your stance on how ponies are treated here,” he went on, “But I feel as though that you deserve to know the truth--especially since he won’t tell you.” At this point, he was unable to make eye contact with her, worried that she may not even believe him. “...So yeah...that’s pretty much it.”

Spitha stared down at the table, leaning on it with both arms. “...I see now. So that...that actually explains quite a lot.”

“...It does?” Mio looked at her with a concerned expression, “How so?”

“He stays at work late and often has to leave unexpectedly and out of nowhere,” she explained with a heavy heart, “And he never would tell me anything specific beyond the fact that it was just to do with ‘work’ or something of the sort. But he’s...he’s been lying to me this whole time and destroying innocent families…?”

Mio nodded slowly. “...That is the long and short of it, unfortunately. I’ve been working non-stop to try and find a different approach to all of this. Desperately trying to climb the ranks of my gang so that I could establish new orders…” He turned sideways in the chair, and folded his arms. “...But unfortunately, that isn’t going to happen. The ponies still continue to suffer unnecessarily, just as I did at one point. I don’t want that anymore--but I also can’t just enact new laws out of nowhere. So it was a sort of long-term game of cards that I’ve been playing. But as I said before--I felt as though it was your right to know what your partner has been up to.”

With this newfound knowledge, the dragon woman had a lot to think about. The fact that her husband of many years would go as far as keeping something from her as well as engage in the slave trade. It made her reconsider many things. “...Can I really trust this cat-man? What will Ronnie do if I confront him about it?”

The silence in the room was deafening. Mio leaned forward towards the dragon woman and asked, “...Madam Spitha? Are you alright?”

She snapped out of her paranoid stupor, “...Hm? Oh...I’m fine.” She tried to force a smile on her face, but her quivering, reptilian lips told the entire story. “...J-just need to ponder what I want to do next, dear.”

“Understandable. He’ll be back any time now, so I’ll leave you to decide what you’ll do with this information.” He got up from the table.

But before he would leave, Spitha would stop him with a genuine question. “...And what will you do with this information, mister?”

“Me?” he said as he turned his head to look over his shoulder, “What else? I’m going to finish what I started. I’m still a few cards short of a full deck, but I know I’ll get there soon. Until then, I hope you stay safe, and make a smart decision.”

“...Thank you, Mio,” she said as the tom left her home.

Mio would leave the heartbroken dragon behind. With all of her suspicions having been confirmed by someone who worked alongside her husband, Spitha was hard-pressed for what to do next. Should she break up with him? Should she vocalize her frustration towards his lies? Or should she leave and disappear without a trace?

“I could leave right now...but would that make me any better? No. I have to confront him about it. He needs to face the fact that he’s been lying to me. I just have to make sure I don’t mention Mio at all…”

Meanwhile, on Celaeno’s ship…

Axel had decided to approach Chang once he remembered that the primate doctor said he had an idea. So he would casually open the door to his infirmary. “...Doc?”

“Yes? Lord Remington, I presume?” his voice called out from the far end of the room.

Axel entered, and traveled in further until he reached Chang’s quarters. “That’s right. I got a question...what was yer idea? Did it line up with what the Cap’n was tellin’ us?”

Chang dropped down from his tire swing. “That it does, sir. You see...this bounty has to do with a fellow member of the Wukong Clan. Are you familiar with the region?”

“Nah.”

“Alright, then I shall explain.” Chang reached into a nearby drawer and pulled out a map of the world which included Equestria. But in particular, he pointed to a region far away from Equestria known as Saddle Arabia. “Are you familiar with the region known as the Middle East?”

“Oh yeah, I remember that place,” he replied, “I’ve met some drifters from yonder. Big ol’ bronco-folk.”

Chang dragged his finger across the map, East and away from Saddle Arabia. “Here we have what is known as Far East. Way past Saddle Arabia and far away from dragon lands. This is where I am from. And...where your next bounty is located.”

“Well, the cap’n did say that our doctor monkey would know more. This just got hella interestin’.” Axel leaned against the wall. “Is that a fact? Celaeno said you’d know more. So I’m curious--what is it that we’re after here? She said somethin’ about abyssinian activity over there. I’m assumin’ that ain’t natural, is it?”

“It is not,” said the doctor as he pointed to one part of the Far East’s mainland, “The region is split in half by two empires. One led by the Mashu Dynasty and one led by the Wukong Dynasty. The former is called Neighjing, and the latter is known as Hong Wukong. As you can probably infer from the names, one territory is controlled by ponies and the other is controlled by us Monkey-folk. That is where I am from...and where I am heir to the throne.”

“That’s right…” Axel mumbled as he looked at the map, “Ain’t you a prince? Why ain’tcha back home on the throne?”

“That I am,” Chang replied, “And I refuse to return because of the state of disarray the region is currently in. My father--the current Emperor of Wukong--is allowing various gangs to run amok. Are you familiar with the concept of the Triads?”

A network of gangs notorious for operating in various areas around the world. The Triads were most known for their involvement in extortion, racketeering, and of course…participating in the slave trade. Specifically the one started in Klugetown.

Naturally, being a bounty hunter himself, Axel had familiarity with the name. Upon remembering them, he snapped his finger-claws.

“I recall it now. They fight just like the Colton Gang and Bullcolts, only on a much more grandioso scale…” Axel recalled both gangs that used to roam and cause trouble in all regions of the South. “...You mean’ta tell me that our target is among on’a them Triad folk?”

“...Sān Hé Huì…” Chang spoke the words of his native language, “That is what it means. The union of heaven, earth, and mortality. Personally, I see them as full of sloth, wrath, and idiocy. Nevertheless, they are dangerous opponents, and it is highly probable that they have foothold in the Klugetown slave trade.”

Axel nodded, and looked down at the floor. “...Which means that my folks could very well have been involved.”

“It’s not impossible. I’m willing to wager the abyssinians are actively making deals with those foolish monkeys even as we speak. And my father? Well, he’s too busy worrying about the approval of the general population to notice. Egotistical diǎosī…” Chang walked over to his desk, and grabbed his weapon--the rifle that was able to change sizes whenever he saw fit. “That is why I gave him ultimatum. If he wants me to rule the kingdom, he is to improve everything. Otherwise, I will keep our family’s ancestral weapon for ourselves. The Wukong staff...which I have altered into a firearm.”

Intrigued, Axel would lean forward to take a closer look at the weapon. The long, red barrel was attacked to a golden handle and trigger and fed ammunition from a revolving loader. “...Damn. I ain’t no expert on politics. But that there’s a mighty fine piece’a work. Revolvin’ rifle just like Colt Patterson’s. And here I thought the design was outdated…” He looked up at the monkey doctor, staring right at his opaque glasses. “Just how didja make a staff into a gun?”

Chang would raise those glasses up so that they would rest upon his forehead and expose his brilliant jade green eyes as he answered with a smug expression. “...Who did you think invented gunpowder, Lord Remington?”

Chapter 57

“...You gon’ hafta level with me,” he replied hesitantly, “I ain’t learned much in school ‘side from numbers and Hippogriffian history.”

Chang smiled and said, “Do not worry yourself. Not many realize this either. But yes. The Far East is known for four great inventions: The compass, gunpowder, papermaking, and printing.”

“Well I’ll be damned,” Axel muttered with a dumbfounded look on his face, “And here I thought all it was known for was the tea in--ya know.”

“Ah yes. I personally consider tea to be the honorary fifth greatest,” Chang said as he raised his weapon over his shoulders, “Helps with concentration. Though I do admit to being a fan of espresso also.” He shook his head, “Anyway. We’re getting off-track. Just know that you have my full support in this travel. For this is far more important for you than it is for me.”

With the knowledge that the doctor was willing to assist despite not having known him for very long, Axel was at a loss for words. “Ah...well. Thanks, I suppose? Damn it’s like everyone’s tryin’a join in a posse...” He remembered the words of the nice cow that he had met, and realized that this was a major part of what she meant. “...Not that that’s a bad thing.”

“It shouldn’t be,” Chang encouraged him, “More eyes, ears, and legs out in a battlefield means greater effectiveness. There are some things that no warrior can accomplish alone.”

Axel nodded. “Yeah, that’s about right. Some jobs may require a bit’a finesse thatcha can’t wrangle all on yer lonesome. And I’ll admit...I’m mighty curious to see what yer home is like.” He hovered above the floor, and started to inspect the tools and equipment in the room with his eyes, scanning them all. “If yer this organized and know how’ta keep everythin’ in order, I can’t imagine how bad it must be where yer pa lives.”

The monkey doctor would return to one of his chemistry tables, and set the weapon down nearby where it leaned against the wall. He responded with a grave, downtrodden tone in response to thoughts of his father. “...You’ll find out soon enough, Lord Remington.” Chang then decided to quickly change the subject in order to lighten the mood and to get his mind away from those thoughts.

“...However, I noticed something just now.”

“Hm?” Axel asked, “What’s up?”

Chang’s tone was more positive now as he turned around in his seat with a playful smile on his face. “You inquired about me of your own accord. That’s quite the leap in stark jump compared to when I first met you. You hardly said a word to me.”

“...” Axel removed his facemask so that Chang could see his expressions. “...I ain’t got much left in this world,” he said with a frown, “Figured I’d at least keep close what I rustle up. Seein’ Tony lose his life like that...I saw the pain in Rosie’s eyes. The same sorta pain that I see in the mirror everyday. I...don’t wanna see no one suffer that pain no more. Ya hear?”

The smile slowly melted away from Chang’s face and contorted into a neutral, understanding expression. “Ah. I quite understand. She will likely be holed up in her room for a while. I recommend we give her some space before she recovers. Once she does, I think she will appreciate our support as we make our way forward.”

“Yeah…” Axel shut his eyes for a moment. “...Tony wouldn’t want me’ta go insane. That goes doubly so for his child. And what he said’ta me...I gotta make sure I fulfill his promise when I get the chance.”

“Oh, and one more thing,” Chang continued, “My homeland is covered by a thick, dense jungle. It will be impossible for us to land and refuel, so we’ll likely have to stop partway near an airship landing zone and take a train the rest of the way.”

Axel opened his eyes. “Fine by me. I don’t mind ridin’ by train. Kinda takes me back, honestly…”

“Alright then. With that being said,” Chang got up from his seat with a beaker of a clear solution in hand, “I’m going to perform an autopsy on Mr. Giovanni. I’ll need complete solitude when doing so.”

“Understandable,” Axel turned and took his leave from the doctor’s office, giving his goodbye as he went. “See ya when we make port, partner.”

“Indeed, Lord Remington. See you then.”

At the same time, on the other side of the ship…

Celaeno had decided to pay a visit to a certain griffon that was on board her vessel. She arrived at the guest quarters and knocked on the door. “...Hey. Is Vido in there?”

Silence.

After a moment or two, the griffon would exit. “...I’m here, Captain,” he said quietly, unable to make eye contact. “Need something from me?”

“...You got a minute? I want to talk to you. Feel free to bring those files with you.”

The griffon replied with a silent nod, and went to gather the documents that he had been looking at.

Once that was done, he would meet with Celaeno in her room, and sit down in front of her desk.

“What would you like to talk about, ma’am?” he asked.

“...I want you to tell me about yourself,” she said as she removed her hat from her head, “I may be the captain of this ship, but I’m an individual first and foremost. An individual that cares about those travelling with her. So if you’d like...please tell me about yourself.”

Vido was able to relax upon hearing those words. Would he finally be able to reconcile for the blunder he made when they first met? “...Alright. Well, as you know, I’m a pilot myself. I often give guided tours around the desert and various parts of the world. But...recently we came into a bit of a problem.”

“...When your ship got destroyed, right?” Celaeno asked with a heavy heart.

Vido looked down at the floor. “...Correct. That was the last thing I had left of my father. Now it’s…”

Celaeno placed one of her claws on his shoulder. “...I understand how that feels--what it’s like to lose something important to you. “

“...Really?” said Vido as he looked up and into her eyes, “You know what that’s like also?”

“Of course I do,” she replied as she pulled her claw back. “In fact, to be honest...can I tell you something about myself?”

“Go right ahead.”

She took a deep breath, and went on. “...I’m a coward. Someone who tossed away what she thought she wanted for the sake of an easy way out. I left my home because I was worried about what the King of Ornithia would do if I stayed friends with his daughter. So I accepted an offer he made, and never looked back.”

Vido tilted his head. “...What was the offer?”

Celaeno gestured a claw towards the floors, the walls, then the ceiling. “This entire ship. I took it because I didn’t want to face the music of my problems, and ran from them. As a result, I lost something very important to me--someone I cared about.” She sighed and rested her arms on her desk. “...She’s still alive, I’d hope. But I lost her because of a poor decision that I made. But you...you’re much braver than I am and lost someone important to you involuntarily. That...that hurts my soul. It’s not...fair.”

It was abundantly clear what she was getting at. The idea that someone could work twice as hard as her and suffer twice as much was proof that the world did not care who you were. Life was destined to be challenging, and oftentimes, unfair.

Despite that, Vido didn’t see it that way.

“...Maybe so. But I make the best of what I have. My new friends are there for me and I still have my mother. However…” he grabbed the files that he had brought with him. “I would still like to confront the ones that did this. Just to understand why.”

The bird lady’s feathers perked up. “...Hm? You know who’s responsible?”

“Somewhat…” Vido would then read off from one of the pages, “...’The operation in Griffonstone was a success. Possibility of making griffon slaves has increased. Their intelligence is so low that they won’t even bother fighting back.’”

Celaeno balled one of her claws into a fist, her body trembling. “...How ridiculous. Claiming that another species is inferior…”

Vido shook his head as he placed the file down. “...Perdon. But they’re not entirely incorrect. Griffons are careless, greedy creatures who wouldn’t realize when the feathers are being pulled over their eyes. It’s exactly why mama and I left that place. And I have a feeling that papa...was one of the ones taken in.”

The captain was stunned into silence. There were no words to describe how she felt in that moment, nor could she figure out what to say. “...I’m...I’m sorry.”

“Not your fault,” Vido replied with a shrug, “All that’s left now is for me to keep working and make sure I return to my mama. Alive.”

“...I’ll make sure that happens, Vides. You deserve to live a happy life and I won’t let anyone take that away from you,” Celaeno thought to herself. Then she spoke aloud. “...You’re a good guy, Vido. Hopefully we can start off on a better page than before.”

“Agua under the bridge as they say,” the griffon replied with a smile, “After all, Remy needs our help as well and I’ll make sure he’s safe no matter what. This is his journey after all.”

“...Fair point. It’s going to take us a while before we get to our next destination, though. So we’ll need to prepare ourselves. Once we get there, you’ll have to take a train the rest of the way since the land is covered in a dense jungle.”

“Got it.” Vido got up from his seat, and gathered the files. “And if you need to talk about anything else, just let me know.”

“I will...thanks, Vido,” Celaeno replied with a small smile.

Back in Klugetown…

Rongu had finally returned to his home--about two hours later than what he had initially promised his wife.

“Alright...have to come up with another explanation,” he muttered to himself as he opened the front door, “Just need to…”

CHK-CHK!

Spitha was waiting for him on the other side with a shotgun pumped and aimed directly at his head.

“Talk.”

Chapter 58

The dragon held up his hands. He stared at his wife with shrunken pupils, his scales ruffled and his wings spread wide due to fear. All he could think at that moment was, “...Has everything finally caught up to me?”

With the shotgun aimed at her husband of ten years, Spitha would shakily repeat herself. “...Talk, I said. No more lies. Tell me everything. How long have you been at this? How many lives have you ruined? Answer.”

“...Honey, I--”

“Don’t you ‘honey’ me!” she roared, and took a step closer, “Answer!”

Rongu cringed, and practically shrunk against the wall. “...Okay. I’ve been at this for five years. Ever since we moved here. I’ve been trying to harvest a material called Aionite--it’s something that can power anything and be used for everything from medicine to building material….”

That wasn’t enough. Spitha grit her teeth and continued to pry for more information. “That doesn’t explain everything. Keep talking.”

“A-alright! Alright...so, in order to mine for it, you need workers...so I purchased ponies off the market and have had them hunt for the material.”

“For five years,” the dragon woman replied with a sarcastic, flat tone and a hysteric chuckle, “Oh Really? You’re kidding! I don’t believe you for a second. Is that seriously all you’ve been doing for the last five years? Is there anything else I should know?”

He was too afraid to say anything else, so he tried to reason with her. “...Spitha...put the gun down, and let me explain. I promise I won’t try to hurt you.”

But Spitha refused his statement. “Oh really? Like you haven’t hurt probably hundreds of innocent ponies already?! How are you even treating them down there?! Be honest with me for once in your life, Ron!”

“W-well...I work with the abyssinians to castrate and put them to work--”

“Castrate?!?” the dragon roared and spit fire from her lips, “You’re actively destroying lives and you call yourself a good man?! I...I don’t even know you anymore…”

Rongu would then stand up and try to approach her. “Spithy please, there’s no need for this…”

“Don’t touch me,” she spat gravely, “I trusted you. I moved here with you under the impression that you would repair this run-down, wretched landscape, making everyone’s lives better. But instead, you’ve done nothing but become a part of it…”

“N-no! That’s not true,” he protested with an unconvincing smile, “I just need to find this mineral and get it into active use for Klugetown, then there will be no need for slavery! I swear!”

She started to lower the shotgun. “...And yet you’ve been at this for five years. If we were back home in the Dragon Lands, then you’d certainly be banished for what you’ve done. But since we’re no longer back home...I suppose I have to deal with you myself.”

As soon as Rongu found an opening, he flew forward and tackled Spitha to the floor, knocking the gun out of her hands in the process.

“AGH!”

He tried to pin her to the floor, but their strength was equally matched. Neither could overpower the other with their claws interlocked and collapsed in a struggle. “Spithy, please….I can’t let you expose this to the public, hun. It’s not something that needs to be known by everyone else yet.”

“Oh...really?” she growled as she wrestled against him, “...Something that you needed to keep from me too, huh? Your wife of ten years…” With a swift shift of her leg, she kicked him right in his abdomen, and sent him flying into the nearest wall.

CRASH!

“Oof!” He grunted, and slid down the wall until he was sitting on the floor. “Damn...your kicks are as strong as ever, sweetie.”

“Oh cut the malarkey!” she shouted as she removed her wedding ring from her finger. “Now I see why you’ve never wanted kids. It wasn’t because you were worried about raising them in an environment like this. It was because you knew that you’d be just as bad a father as you are a husband!” She flung the ring in his direction.

Rongu ducked just in time, right before the ring made an impact in the wall hard enough to put a hole through it with a bang! “Ah!”

She took a step closer to him with her horns ablaze. “I’ve written an entire book, and not once have you provided any feedback. I wanted to become an author and write funny stories that the entire population of Klugetown would love. But instead, you’re off making it worse and never considering how I feel. Hell, you don’t even ask about the kids I babysit and how their life has been! And now I know why…”

On the verge of tears, and shaking, Rongu would plea. “...Baby, please...don’t--”

With that, Spitha would storm towards the door. “Well you can forget it. Go tell lies and deceive someone else.”

Unable to take that lying down, Rongu would get up, and shout at her as she left through the door. “...Are you serious? After all I do for you to keep you in a stable home for this long, you just walk out on me? Who do you think is the one keeping the lights on and food on the table?!”

“Food that you barely eat because you’re out messing around as a slavemaster!” Spitha shouted back, and rubbed her claws against her temples. “...No. I can’t do this. I just need time to myself in order to reevaluate what I’m going to do moving forward.” And without another word, she walked down the path of the house towards the hill. In that moment, she had no idea what to think and whether or not Rongu deserved forgiveness was something that she couldn’t exactly figure out right away.

And as his wife left him alone, the gold-colored dragon would flop down upon the couch, sobbing to himself. Only now did he reconsider his actions. Once everything had blown up in his face and he had lost both his job and the woman he loved. The sad part came down to the fact that his ego did not allow him to see reason.

In fact, his main focus was how this had come to pass. Not necessarily why.

“...No….how could this happen? How did she know that I…” And that’s when--like a sack of gemstones--it hit him. The dragon snapped his fingers. “...That wretched furball fleabag pussy of a man! He’s gonna pay for this...”

The dragon didn’t know where Mio lived, which meant that his vengeful search was going to take some time. Even so, he was more than ecstatic to deliver a serving of pain.

“...He ruined me. Well I’m gonna ruin him next. I’m coming for you, bastard.”

The Next Day…

One full day had passed since Celaeno’s vessel had set out for the distant lands beyond Saddle Arabia. Lands only known by Chang Wukong--the sole member on board who was from that region. Now over the ocean, the ship was moving ever closer to their destination.

The atmosphere on the ship was...rigid to put it lightly, but not as bad as the previous day. Roseanne still refused to leave her room, and had made breakfast while everyone else was asleep so that she could return to her quarters in solitude. And due to the estranged nature of the situation, everyone made sure to keep their distance.

Axel, Vido, and Kora would come together to discuss everything that they had endured thus far when they woke up.

“Alright, so once we get this next bounty…” Axel explained, “We’ll be able’ta go where we please. But I think this next place has got some’a them catfolk involved anyhow. I might be able’ta get more info on my folks out of ‘em…”

Kora cracked her knuckles. “Whatever the case, I’m with you all the way, Lord Remington. Those varmints were the reason that my sister is dead. I won’t stop until they’ve all been taken care of.”

“Si, same here,” Vido added. “My papa was more than likely taken by them also. Whatever the case, I’ll see to it that they don’t harm anyone else.”

“...Good. Thanks, ya’ll,” Axel said with a surprisingly convincing amount of conviction. The gunslinger had even surprised himself with how readily he had come to know these two as his allies. Maybe friends even? “...These folks are good in my book. Can I really call ‘em...nah, not right now.”

Just then, a familiar red vulture would push the door open, and enter the room. “Oi. We’re gettin’ close. Hang onto yer knickers lads.”

Chapter 59

Meanwhile…

As outlined by his leader, Alade had made his way across the desert to visit Topaz. Surprisingly, the large tom was able to traverse with little difficulty within a day. He moved under the cover of nightfall when the desert was cooler and he could withstand its conditions.

It wasn’t long before he found himself on the opposite side of a mountain range and near the coastline where the unicorn’s manor was located. Once there, he would come upon the rear of the building, given that it was a coastal beach mansion.

“Yes,” he confirmed with a nod, “Just as I predicted. Dis is right where I need to be.”

With nothing but a satchel to carry his supplies, he traveled down the side of the mountains and made his way towards the backyard. There, he could see the unicorn resting near a swimming pool with various Klugetown servants taking care of her. Fanning her, feeding her--the works.

The tom couldn’t help but look on with an impressed glare. “Well now. Dat is the last thing I would have expected. A pony taming the folks from Klugetown.”

“If you are going to to make comments, I suggest you approach me,” the unicorn called out to the cat man that was on the other side of her fence. “I cannot hear you from way over zere, monsieur--” She paused mid-sentence, and opened her eyes to see the tall cat man waiting nearby. “Oh! You are ze one zat your boss told me about. Ze one zat will help me on my endeavors.”

“Correct,” he nodded, and introduced himself, “Alade Kesari at your service. What is the nature of our assignment?”

Topaz used her magic to open the gate and allow Alade to enter. “It is very simple. I am headed to a far-off land to supply more of the abyzzinians with my magic. Ze last one I helped was killed, so I need to up ze ante, no?”

The tom stepped through the gate, and walked over to her.

Topaz’s lizard-folk servants would shiver in place the closer the tom got to them. His overwhelming size was much more intimidating now that he was a few feet away as opposed to a few yards away. So much so, that his body managed to block out the sun and cast a shadow over them all.

“I see,” he casually replied, “so you ask me for help under the impression that…” he trailed off, waiting for her to explain herself.

Unfazed by his stature, Topaz got up from her chair, and looked up at him. “Under ze impression zat you will be of use to us. I could use your, how you say…” She approached him, and dragged a hoof up his abdomen towards his midsection, “Muscle de gros chat.”

Alade’s eyes narrowed as he swatted her hoof away with a paw. “Contain yourself. I have a wife.”

“Ah! I mena, pardon!” the unicorn replied with a large, forced smile to hide the pain that she had in her hoof. “But I mean zat. Do you think you could help me?”

“I suppose it couldn’t hurt,” he replied calmly, “So you essentially want me to act as your bodyguard, hm?”

She nodded. “Zat is ze long and short of it, yes. It will take us about half-a-day to arrive there.”

“If she keeps it that way, we will have no problems.” The tom was more than willing to serve as an assistant, so long as it didn’t involve whatever her servants were doing. “What mode of transportation will we be using?”

“Oh I have a little boat zat we will be using. Follow me…” The unicorn trotted ahead into her mansion, to which the abyssinian followed.

At the same time…

Celaeno had landed her vessel at the docking station that was only a few yards away from the train station. The bird woman exited the vessel with a bag of coins in her claw. “Alright. I’m gonna go purchase some fuel. Will the rest of you be alright?”

Axel, Vido, Kora, and Chang had also exited the vessel right after her.

“I reckon we’ll do just fine,” said the gunslinger, “I’ve got a bullet with a certain monkey’s name on it.”

Chang would add to this with an agreement. “Indeed, Captain. We will take the train into my hometown and find our target as soon as possible.” He turned his head to the side, and snickered as the sunlight reflected off his glasses. “...And pay my father a visit.”

“...Right,” Celaeno replied with a hesitant, worried expression on her face, “How about you two? Vido? Kora?”

“We’ll be fine,” Kora assured her.

Vido on the other hand had already taken to the skies and started to write down various notes on a pad. “Yes...yes, this will be a great place for tourism. Just need to learn as much as I can.”

“Guess that answers that question,” Celaeno chuckled when she saw Vido take off, and looked at the rest of the group. “Alright. Take care and make sure you catch the next train, alright?”

“Understood, captain,” Chang replied, “This will be no big deal at all.”

And with that, the group made their way over to the train station. Along the way, they could see various other individuals getting ready to board--mainly ponies and monkeys with a few tourists of other species here and there such as hippogriffs. Despite Chang’s tales of the two dynasties living on opposing territories, the citizens from both seemingly got along quite well with many of them talking to each other casually.

“Intriguing,” Kora said as she watched a few of Chang’s kind communicate with the ponies, “Despite their claim over the territory, they seem to get along quite well.”

“Yes, that’s right,” the monkey doctor replied, “Many folks are returning home from the work they do near Saddle Arabia’s territory. Many workers in fields and farms.”

Since he was familiar with farming, Axel would propose a question. “They ain’t got farms on they own soil?”

Chang shook his head. “No. Our residence is what you would call a ‘jungle’ per se. It is far too hot and humid to properly grow food, so we do most of our farming away from the mainland. Down in the fields, see?” Then he pointed to the train. “But our mission lies in the inner city.”

Kora sniffed the air. There was a rather light, calming smell of tea leaves that she could detect. “Hmmm...is that earl grey I smell? Wondrous. Oh, but I just realized something. Since you’re the pri--”

Before she could finish that sentence, Chang covered her mouth with his hand, and shushed her. “Shh! No one is to know of my true title. We will enter the train in secret and make our way through silently and without discourse.”

“...?” Kora raised an eyebrow, and politely pushed the primate’s hand off of her face. “...Is the state of your home so bad that you don’t want to be identified as a part of it?”

“...Something like that.”

With a loud screech and a hiss of steam, the passenger train would soon pull its way into the station from the West. The doors opened, and a few passengers would exit. Followed by the boarding of all the others.

“We best git a move on,” Axel said as he walked ahead, “Ain’t nobody gon’ wait up for us. And Vido! Getcherself down here, boy!”

The griffon listened, and immediately flew down to meet up with the rest of the group. “Apologies, guys! I just needed to snap some pictures of the fields from the air.”

As Chang followed them onto the train, he froze. As if a cold fear shot up through it and into his spine. “...!”

Kora noticed this, and pulled him into the nearest seats behind Axel and Vido. She held onto Chang’s hand and looked into his eyes to check up on him. “...Are you alright? You locked up like a deer in searchlights.”

He pulled his hand back, and rubbed his eyes. “...Sorry. I was just thinking too hard. Don’t mind me.”

Well…

Chang’s perceptions weren’t exactly unfounded. Just before the train pulled off, another group of passengers would enter behind them.

A pair of two anthropomorphic monkeys wearing leather vests whose faces were hidden by traditional cowboy hats. They stuck out like a sore thumb, but in reality they dressed this way to avoid being identified…

“Kàn nà biān...That our guy?” one said to the other.

“Shì de. That’s him alright. Give signal to the boys up front.”

Chapter 61

Rongu would proceed to knock on each and every door in that little complex of houses. Each one provided the same answer: None of the residents knew a ‘Mio’ at all. It got to the point where the dragon’s trail went cold.

That is, until…

He stopped at one last building, and knocked. Only to receive no answer.

“Hm…interesting.”

The leads he had on the situation between the day before and the current day led him right to this particular area. And if all but one of the buildings gave the same response…

“That means he’s here. He has to be. And if so, he’ll face the music for what he’s done to me…”

Inside…

All the sudden, Mio would feel a sensation travel all the way up from his tail and into his brain. Something was wrong--though he couldn’t exactly put his finger on it.

Out of nowhere, he leapt off the couch, and crawled onto the ceiling with his feline dexterity.

Which left Spitha rightfully confused. “...Is everything alright?”

“No,” he replied curtly with a whisper, “Absolutely not. Something bad is about to happen. I can feel it. You’ve ever hear about the perception that abyssinians have nine lives?”

Since he was whispering, Spitha naturally replied with a whisper also. “I hear that about all cats, yes. Why?”

“It’s because our sensory-perceptions are almost supernatural. To the point where we can escape almost certain death.” His tail flicked once more, and his deep-yellow eyes were clearly panicked, shifting around with every time he blinked. “...You need to hide. Now. Go to the other side of the house. Hurry.”

She looked down at the floor, with uncertain twitching eyes. While she was confused, and even a bit hesitant, she didn’t want to spend time debating him over it. “...Okay,” she whispered and quickly flew to the other end of his abode and locked herself in one of the rooms.

Once she had left, Mio was able to relax somewhat. He dropped from the ceiling, adjusted his suit cuffs, and about two seconds later....

Tap. Tap. Tap.

There was a knock at his door. His presumption of danger was correct.

“...Please don’t tell me that’s…” He crept over to the door, and looked through the peephole. Sure enough, his former manager was on the other side with a demented, unstable smile on his face. “...dammit. Why...how?”

“I know you’re there, Mio. Answer me before I burn this entire complex to the ground,” Rongu threatened him from the other side of the door as he blew a bit of fire into his hands to show that he was serious. “Or I could just...come in there and check myself. And if you’re not there, then I’ll be on my way. Choice is yours--if you’re here, that is.”

From his side of the door, Mio locked up and stared at the door as if his life flashed before his eyes. “...Can I really…?” But then, he quickly snapped out of it, and shook his head. His claws were at the ready, and he stared the door down with conviction behind his visage. “No. I refuse to run from a coward. What would that make me?”

Twist-click!

Mio opened the door, and glared daggers at the dragon. “What do you want?”

And the dragon would glare right back with his smug overbite. “You know why I’m here. Where is she?”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Mio protested, and leaned against the door frame in a casual manner. “I have nothing to say to someone like you. Get out of my sight.”

“Testy, aren’t we, pussy man?” Rongu clasped the fireball in his claw, “You know that I’m the last person you should push…”

Mio adjusted his glasses. “Whether or not I know where ‘she’ is is irrelevant. A grown adult should be allowed to go wherever they want.” He bared his fangs, and narrowed his eyes. “...I’m sure you know all about that, Ronnie.”

“...” Upon hearing his nickname, the dragon shut his eyes. The fire in his claw disappeared, and he lowered his arm completely. “...You wanna know something, Mio?”

“What?” he asked with an apprehensive tone.

Flick-BANG!

In a fraction of a second, Rongu had pulled a revolver from within his suit, and fired it at the tom.

But Mio was much faster. In those milliseconds, he was able to process just when Rongu reached for the gun, widen his eyes, and spring off of his digitigrade legs and onto the ceiling.

In this instance, the hand was not quicker than the eye.

“You’re trying to steal her from me, ain’tcha? Is that it? Are you that sad and desperate?!”

BANG-BANG-BANG!

Another three shots were fired off, and Mio quickly evaded each one. He zipped, and zagged across the ceiling, down onto the floor, and scurried off into a different direction, hidden from sight…

Rongu shut the door behind himself to ensure that he wouldn’t escape. With the revolver raised, and poised to fire, he stepped further and further into the home. First, he stopped to inspect the kitchen to see if Mio was hiding behind a counter, but found nothing. He gave a frustrated huff, and kept going.

Gingerly making his way through the house, the dragon would slowly open each door in the hallway, aim his gun, and find nothing. Nothing in the bathroom, nor was there any movement in a room filled with books. Which left only one door…

“This has to be it. I bet the coward is hiding in there with my wife right about now. Vermin doesn’t understand what he’s dealing with…”

But before he could reach for that doorknob…

SHING!

Mio pounced from out of seemingly nowhere, and tackled the dragon to the floor in order to wrestle the gun away from him.

“Dammit! Stubborn little--!”

With a bang!, another shot was fired albeit accidentally. Mio took one of his cards, and slashed it against the dragon’s neck. Despite the fact that it looked like a normal paper card, it was apparently sharp enough to pierce the dragon’s scales and leave a deft cut that was near the point of blood being drawn.

“Agh!” The brisk, shooting pain in his neck caused Rongu to let go of the revolver by force. But he wasn’t going down so easily. With sheer force, he spread his wings and threw Mio off of his back, causing the tom to fly out of the hallway, and land on his back in the living room.

“OOF! Shit…” he grit his teeth, and tried to get up. Unfortunately....

SWOOP!

Rongu flew over to him, and pinned him to the floor by holding his arms. The dragon’s superior strength would prove to be too much for the abyssinian, leaving Mio trapped. “I just need you to answer one question: Did you tell my wife about the true nature of my work?”

Mio struggled, and found himself unable to move. But he refused to back down. “I did,” he hissed, “You don’t deserve someone like her. You’re nothing but a liar who’s broken the cardinal sin of--”

“Silence, cur!” With a snarl, the dragon would increase the amount of force applied to Mio’s arms, causing the floorboards to break with a snap! “You don’t know anything about me or my life! It’s none of your business and my wife doesn’t need to be lectured by some little puss-boy!”

Despite this, Mio still wouldn’t back down, baring his fangs. “What she doesn’t need is someone like you ruining her dreams and not respecting the way she treats you. She deserves someone better.”

Once again, Rongu fell silent, and shut his eyes in a contemplative manner…

“...Now why don’t you let me go and we can settle this like mature gentlemen, hm?” Mio asked with a cold stare into the dragon’s eyes.

“...no…” Rongu mumbled something that was barely audible.

This prompted Mio to ask, “What was that?”

“NO! HAAAAAGH!”

With a mighty roar and hefty swings of his fists, the dragon threw several punches upon, then blew fire directly onto the tom’s face, actively burning him alive.

“REEEEEER! AAAAAGH AGH!” Mio released a blood-curdling caterwaul as he felt his fur scorch and singe right off of his face.

And within seconds, he’d hear a voice call to him. “RON! STOP IT!”

Click!

On a dime, the dragon ceased his flame breath, and turned around to see his former lover in a state of distress. “...H-hun? I…”

“...Get away from him!” she screamed with the revolver from earlier gripped tightly in her claws and poised to shoot the dragon between the eyes, “Is this how you treat those who work with you? I can’t even begin to imagine how you treat the slaves…”

Rongu stood up, and tried to approach her. “...S-spith, I--”

“You’ve changed, Ron! You aren’t yourself anymore!” She took a step towards him, and roared even louder with the gun at the ready. “But you know what? That’s it! Get out of here! I never want to see you again!”

“...So that’s it, huh?” he stared at the floor, “...Fine. Do whatever you want. But don’t come crying back to me when you’ve realized that you threw away a--”

BANG!

Spitha didn’t hesitate. She fired a shot directly through one of his wings.

“UCH!” he nearly collapsed, and started to back away. “Y-you’re making a big mistake! I’ll just go find somebody else and you'll be--!”

BANG!

Yet another shot fired, this time through his other wing. This would render the dragon unable to fly for a while. “Leave. Now,” Spitha commanded.

With no further words, Rongu quickly turned tail and hobbled out of the home with his ex-wife pointing the gun at him the entire time until he was out of sight.

Then, she looked back at Mio. The tom’s face was burned to a crisp and still smoking. Thankfully, he was still breathing, but it was a weak gasp for air at this point with blood gushing out of his nose at an alarming rate.

“Uh….ah...eeh…”

“...Don’t worry, Mio,” Spitha knelt down to his side, “I’ll get you out of here. I promise.”

Chapter 62

Meanwhile, on a different continent entirely…

The train was chugging at a steady, comfortable pace. It wouldn’t be much longer before Axel and his group would arrive in Chang’s hometown. Most of the other passengers were fellow primates of Wukong and a few ponies that lived in the neighboring region of Neighjing. Thankfully, no one on either side recognized who the prince was--mainly due to his labcoat and opaque glasses that restricted anyone from seeing his sparkling jade eyes…

He sat next to Axel. The gunslinger hippogriff gazed outside to the beautiful, almost glistening ocean water that was below them. The train was chugging across a massive, densely made bridge that was supported by magic.

“Damn..” he muttered, “Just how does this here thing work?”

“Magic,” the princely doctor replied simply, “Various ancient magics that the ponies and monkeys have both used for their transportation for thousands of years. The train was built to aid in such movement.”

“I see...I do recall that ya’ll invented gunpowder yeah?”

Chang nodded. “Correct, sir. Why do you ask?”

“That makes ya’ll the first arms dealers, don’t it?”

The doctor crossed one of his legs over the other and looked up to the ceiling of the train as he thought about it. “I...would suppose so? But our modern weapons development is much different. Unfortunately...the you-know-who is in control of it.”

“...Is he referrin’ to them Triads?”

Indeed. The Wukong Triads controlled most of the weapon trade that went on in and out of the territory. Which was part of the problem that Chang had with them in the first place.

“...I see now,” Axel replied, “If we can take down the ringleader, then it’s easy street for us.”

Chang sat back in the train seat with his arms behind his head. “Well, it would take a lot more than just that. There’s a lot of political changes that need to be made to adapt such a country to new blood. But I think the Emperor can do it,” he explained, and went on to ask the gunslinger a question, “You have a fixation for weaponry, yes?”

“Was my pa’s life’s work,” Axel droned, “...Somethin’ I always found myself invested in. And once he disappeared, it’s what I devoted myself to.”

“...Oh…” Chang frowned, and quickly thought up a way to lift the gunslinger’s spirits. With a smile, he started to make his offer. “Oh! But there will certainly be chance to find more. There is loads of weapons to experience where we’re headed.”

Axel’s eyes grew wide. “...Really now?”

Chang decided to keep the conversation rolling in this particular direction. It wasn’t often that he got to see Axel genuinely excited by a topic, so he wanted to actively find out what his interests were. “Indeed. Yes-yes. Though, I would like to know about your family’s weaponry. What makes them so special?”

“Oh that’s easy.” He tapped his left, sheathed revolver, “My pa developed these here guns’ta be able to work under any conditions and retain their accuracy. Whether you flyin’, sailin’, or ridin’ a train like the one we on right now. They always gon’ be accurate.”

“Ooh, exquisite if I say so myself,” said the primate as he inspected the handle of Axel’s weapon. “For us back home, our weapons focus on using the natural resources the earth provides us. Have you heard of a chemical element known as tungsten?”

Axel froze in place, and blinked his eyes a few times as he processed what he had just heard. Tungsten was an extremely rare material that could be used to make the perfect bullets. “...I have. Don’t tell me that ya’ll…”

Chang reacted with a chittery-giggle. “Eeehee! You will see soon, Lord Remington. We just need to get off at the main station near my father’s home. That is where our target is probably located.”

“Makes enough sense to me…” the gunslinger nodded in response, wondering just what they’d find there. However, at the same time, it was difficult to not think about Tony and how the minotaur’s death affected Roseanne...and himself. “...Old man. I promise I’mma make sure them folks pay for what they did to ya. And then I’ll make sure yer old fishin’ spot remains untouched. I swear it….”

Eventually the open air and the bridge over the water would come to an end as the train made its way to the other end of it. Now, it was headed into a dense, thick jungle environment that rested upon its own continent. They were now officially in the region known as the ‘Far East.’

“Oh my…” Kora commented as she looked out of the window at the endless amounts of green vines and bamboo. “This place is quite the jungle isn’t it?”

“Si….looks rough,” Vido remarked apprehensively, “We should make sure that we all stick together. I’m not too familiar with these kinds of areas, but they look like they’re begging for you to get lost in.”

“That’s right,” Chang added from his nearby seat, “Follow me once we get off, everyone. I’ll make sure nothing bad happens to us.”

About that. There was one tiny problem in the way of our band of anti-heroes. One of the monkeys that had boarded the train earlier had made her way towards the front of the train.

Eventually, it would slow to a stop with a hiss of steam at the first station. A small residential area--a village more or less where most of the passengers exited, leaving only a few civilians left with Axel and the others.

Which gave her the perfect opening. The monkey gal entered the conductor’s train car, and pointed a gun at his head. “Bùyào tíngzhǐ--keep this train going and don’t make anymore stops. Understood?”

The conductor held his hands in the air and squealed, “Ook! Agh! O-okay...j-just...Please don’t kill me!”

“Not at all, friend,” said the monkey gal, “That would defeat the purpose of our operation…”

From the roof of the open-air train’s engine car, a few more monkeys wearing leather vests would appear and enter the front car of the train.

“You made it. Hǎo de--make sure he doesn’t try anything funny while I go after our target.”

One of them held the conductor at gunpoint with a rifle, and said, “Is that really Remington?”

“No doubt about it,” she replied, “If we can get him to divulge the secrets of his own weaponry, then we can develop ours to be without parallel.”

Another one of them asked, “What do you think he could be here for anyway?”

The finer details of the situation didn’t interest this primate. She simply wanted to snap up something that was coveted by many a bounty hunter across the southern hemisphere. “Meh. Who cares why he’s here? I just want what he knows. If the rumors are true, then the Remington family has some of the best weapon handling of any arms dealer. I need that for my future work.”

From her hip, she grabbed a weapon that folded into an elongated red bo staff. “Keep an eye on the conductor.” With that, she proceeded to leave the locomotive’s front car. This one’s mine…”

The steam train continued on its way along the tracks. Through the dense jungle and right past a station that led to a city….

Which immediately caused Chang to jump out of his seat in panic. “Eek! What...how? We were supposed to...”

Axel raised a brow out of confusion. Since he wasn’t familiar with the area, he was unaware that they had missed their actual stop. “What’s wrong, doc?”

“We were supposed to stop back there,” Chang informed him as he pointed out of the window behind them, “And yet we’re still chugging. The train is always supposed to stop at Huan Wei Station.”

A speeding train that missed its stop? A train that suspiciously had only them and a few others on it? In an instant, Axel knew that there was a problem. “...We’re caught in the middle of a roundup.” He got up from his seat, and shouted to Kora and Vido who sat together nearby. “Git up, ya’ll, we’re bein’ raided!”

The griffon and she-cat immediately leapt from their seats.

“What? Who’s attacking us, hombre?”

“What are we dealing with--?”

CHK-CHK!

From behind them, they would all hear the sound of a weapon being prepped. A monkey-man with a lever-action rifle stood before them. What separated his weapon from most others, though, was the fact that his rifle was encased in a brilliant silver plating. While that alone may not have indicated much, it was still quite unfamiliar…

“Tíngzhǐ!” the gangster primate shouted, “None of you move or else!”

Axel already had his pistols drawn. “Don’t even try it, varmint…”

Thanks to his coat and glasses, the gang member had no idea who Chang was. The doctor was still a bit concerned, though. If he drew his Variable Wukong Firearm, he would expose his true identity… “...”

“Kora, Vido!” Axel shouted, “Get to the front’a the train and make sure the conductor ain’t hurt!”

“On it, boss!”

“Got it, Lord R!”

But before the two could leave the passenger car to the next one, they’d be interrupted by a female monkey with a staff in hand. She wore a pair of tight-fitting black yoga pants and a short leather jacket that barely covered her chest and didn't go past it, leaving her midsection exposed. Her head of fiery orange hair was perhaps her most defining feature along with her hazel eyes.

“I don’t think so, baby!”

The Sunny Gal

Chapter 63

“Oh really?” Kora responded challengingly with an excited purr, “Nice to see another weapon user around these parts…”

Next to her, Vido had his claws extended and at the ready. “No time for games, gata. She looks serious.”

On the other end of the train car…

Axel stared his adversary down with both guns drawn. He then whispered towards Chang. “Psst. You know who these dingos are?”

“Yes,” Chang whispered in return, “They’re part of the you-know-who. But I don’t want them to know that I’m...you-know-what,” he explained in reference to his royal title.

“Hei!” the monkey with the rifle shouted, “You speak when spoken to, understand? Now. Are you Xiānshēng Remington?”

“Uh…?” Axel looked to his doctor companion for a translation.

Chang would then clarify. “That means ‘Mister’, addressing you.”

“I see…” he turned to look at the cowboy-monkey, “Well. I suppose I am. Then again, it’s a rather common surname ain’t it? Ain’t no guarantee that I’m the particular Remington that you after. Now that I’ve introduced myself, why don’tcha do the same, friend?”

“Hm. Very well,” said the monkey gangster, “We are the Sǐwáng Tiānshǐ. Or Death’s Angels for you lesser-informed speakers. Now if you don’t want any problems…” He cocked his weapon via flicking the lever, “I suggest you follow what we tell you.”

The gunslinger was unafraid. Their lack of tact was on full display given the fact that they approached a group of four as a mere duo. Though, this didn’t mean that it was a complete mismatch. The potency of their weapons was still in question…

“Guess this is our target. But I wonder who leads ‘em…” Axel thought it over to himself as he considered what his next move should be. “I don’t exactly cotton’ta no orders from someone that pulls a trigger on me. I reckon you’d benefit from a different sales pitch, partner…”

“We’ve got them outnumbered,” Vido remarked boldly, “We can do this no problem.”

“There is no guarantee of success, though,” Kora added as she stared at the monkey woman before them, “Keep that in mind as we approach.”

At last, Chang finally spoke up. “Hang on! Before you do anything you might regret, consider that we are on a speeding locomotive with multiple escape routes. All of which that I know by heart.”

“Is that so?” said the monkey with the rifle, “And just who are you anyway?”

“Who I am is irrelevant,” said the doctor, “You may think you know everything and have a carefully thought-out plan...but nothing is as it seems.”

“...Right.” Their enemy wasn’t convinced at all. “And I’m supposed to be afraid of some kid? You’re kidding me, right?”

Axel glanced at Chang from the corner of his eye. “...Lil’ Buddy...what are ya…?”

Chang didn’t respond to the gunslinger. Instead, he reached into the inner pockets of his labcoat. “No,” he said to the gangster, “I am not kidding you, Kai Fang.”

When he heard his name said to him, the gangster grit his teeth. “W-what? How do you--?! You know what? Forget it!”

BANG!

Under the impression that the young monkey was reaching for a weapon, the gangster fired off his rifle immediately.

To which Chang reacted almost flawlessly. The doctor dove under the bullet which flew and hit a window at the other end of the train car. He then grasped the rifle from Kai’s hands, and with a BOOM!, sent him flying to the nearest end of the train car with an open palm strike.

“Oof!” the monkey man grunted as he landed on his back, and slowly stood up, “...How do you know who I am?”

With a confident chitter, Chang would respond by raising the rifle above his head. “As I said, there are many things you may not know. Now...surrender yourself while you still have some honor left in you.”

Kai refused, and instead scurried out of the back of the train car.

Axel fired off a shot, but missed. The primate was simply too agile. “Dammit. We gotta git after him.”

“Yes, yes,” Chang agreed as he ran to the end of the train that Kai exited from. “He’s on top of the locomotive! Lái ba!”

From the corner of his eye, Axel could see Vido and Kora engaging the monkey woman in close combat. The two of them were almost equally matching her, but he still made a mental note to return as soon as he was done with this ‘Kai’ fellow.

“...Hang on, ya’ll. I’ll be right back.”

And with that, the hippogriff flew out of the train car. The speeding steamer was still racing through a very thick and dense jungle with no light from the sun escaping down below. It was like a dimly lit forest on all sides.

Meanwhile, within that passenger car…

The monkey woman had been effortlessly locked in a fierce battle between herself, the griffon, and the abyssinian.

Vido’s combat style revolved around boxing--making use of his quick-footed lower lion-half and fierce upper eagle-half. Unfortunately, his hooks were too slow to properly land on the primate lady, resulting in a lot of whiffs. Her staff also kept him at bay, forcing him to crouch and evade constantly.

Kora’s kickboxing style didn’t fare much better. Due to the nature of her svelte body being suited for hit-and-run attacks, she couldn’t very well land a hit due to the monkey gal’s agility matching her own.

It was almost like dancing, the way this monkey moved. Each of her limbs were as strong as legs but with the nimbleness of arms allowing her to casually swap between each one in order to flip, drop, spin--essentially have control over the flow of the entire fight.

She performed a quick handstand, and spun her staff with her hand-like feet, forcing both Vido and Kora to dodge constantly. The she-cat had a quick idea of going in for an attack below the staff in order to dropkick the monkey’s abdomen.

Unfortunately, that didn’t work out.

Like a skilled breakdancer, she switched her active limbs. Her left foot clenched upon the staff tightly and blocked the full force of Kora’s pounce. Then, she quickly passed the staffed from her left foot to her left hand, flipped upright, and struck Kora with the staff’s end with a CRACK!, hard enough to send her to the opposite end of the train car.

“Hhhhh!” Kora hissed as soon as she hit the floor.

Without missing a beat, she pointed the staff at the griffon. “Your move, boy.”

“Yeesh, chill out, chiquita,” Vido snarked, “Is this really necessar--awk!”

She pointed the staff at his neck, and growled. “Shut up and fight or get out of my way.”

On top of the train…

It was just as Axel and Chang had suspected. Kai had retreated to the roof of the speeding train. The locomotive was now powering its way through a series of open fields surrounded by gorgeous plants and bushes. Gone was the endless, thick jungle and the sun was beaming down with its brilliant rays.

The hippogriff flew up, and landed in front of the monkey man that was trying to scamper off to the front of the train. “Now hold up one sec, partner…” he muttered with one of his six-shooters drawn, and aimed at the primate, “I got a question for ya.”

“Eek!” Defenseless, Kai held his hands in the air, “Listen. I’m just doing my job! You wouldn’t shoot an unarmed man would you? That would be dishonorable!”

While he had a point, Axel wasn’t just going to let him control the situation. Quite the opposite in fact. “Maybe. Maybe not. Just answer the question: What do ya know about my family name? Anything to do with Abyssinians?”

“I...er…” Kai broke eye contact, and looked off to the left side of the train.

“Answer,” Axel repeated coldly with his gun now primed and aimed at the monkey’s chest. “Or we can drag this out for as long as possible…” he said while slowly aiming down at the monkey’s lower midsection.

“Ghhh...you Western dog.” Kai grit his teeth and glared into the masked gunslinger’s eyes, but there was nothing he could do at this point. “...Fine. Yes--we were just about to meet up with a pony and abyssinian who we’re doing a little exchange with. As far as your clan name goes, I merely saw it on a poster…”

The eagle-pony’s eyes stared into the primate’s soul as if daring him to falsify the information. No words, just a simple, yet powerful leer at his opponent.

And Kai buckled under the pressure, afraid of what he might suffer through if he didn’t tell him everything. “...A-and then I remembered one of our contacts said something about trading a hippogriff named Remington!”

“Tch...I knew it…” Axel shook his head.

PLINK!

All the sudden, Kai froze in place, and collapsed upon the roof of the train.

Axel looked up to see Chang with his legendary rifle--but instead of a bullet, he shot a tranquilizer dart. “What the--?”

“He will be fine,” said the princely doctor as he picked up the unconscious gangster monkey, “We can’t afford him possibly escaping. There will be other gang members we can interrogate down below.”

“Fair enough. Let’s get back’ta Kora and Vido.”

Chapter 64

And down below within the train…

Vido and the monkey gal had been locked in a fierce series of dodges, whiffs, near-misses--the works. Neither could really land a hit on each other because both of them knew that a single strike from the other could be devastating.

So much so, that the primate lady found time to make idle chatter with the griffon as they fought.

“You’re...much more skilled than you look,” she said while blocking one of his jabs with her staff, “Who--ergh--taught you these techniques?”

And as soon as she blocked his first strike, he pulled back and jumped above a sweeping kick she performed with her long limbs. “Self-taught, simia,” was all he said in response to the question. Vido would then charge directly at her, forcing his claws onto her staff and putting pressure on her limbs. “But why are you all doing this? What is there to gain?”

“Rrggh!” she growled from the force. Her back was now against the wall of the train, leaving her with little options. “You wouldn’t understand! Our desires go beyond what you filthy westerners think of the world.”

“What?!” he squawked, “How could you say something like that? You don’t even know who I am!”

“Maybe not personally,” she said with a small grin forming on her face, “But I know you griffons. All you care about is material possession. You don’t care about each other or even yourselves! You’re all the same...filthy creatures who don’t deserve to be who you are. Accept your place beneath me, pìgu,” she said while spitting in his face.

“...” Her words cut deep, and served as a distraction for a moment. In that split-second, Vido lost his sense of worth, and couldn’t focus on what he should do or say--his eyes darting all over the place.

SMACK!

Naturally, the primate woman took advantage of this, and smacked him with the staff hard enough to force him onto the floor of the train.

“Argh! Oof--!”

She stomped on his chest--her hand-like foot was powerful enough to keep him pinned to the ground with little effort. To add emphasis, she pointed her staff at his neck, forcing him to listen “As I said...you griffons are disgusting. Half-lion, half-eagle, but one-hundred percent wastes of time.”

“And...how do you even know that?” Vido asked weakly as he gazed back at Kora who was still knocked out.

“Because, fool, I have been to Griffonstone,” said the monkey lady, “And it was a terrible experience. But I managed to find my prey. Silly old fool…”

Out of morbid curiosity mixed with fear, Vido asked, “...What was his name?”

“Since you are defeated, I may as well indulge you: Magpie if I recall correctly. Now…” she pointed the end of her staff at his neck, “Yield and submit to your superior.”

Soon enough, Vido could feel his claws twitch, able to move them ever so slightly. “...I need to be careful.” He glared at her with a fiery defiance in his eyes. “Vete a la mierda…”

The monkey was confused since she had no clue what he had just said. She raised a brow. “Eh? Speak the universal language, fool.”

SHINK!

Before she could blink, the griffon had slashed his claws against her left inner thigh.

“ACK!” she screeched. The pain was so intense that she had to back off, allowing Vido to get free.

The griffon recovered quickly, and followed up with a violent choke slam while flying and dragging her against the train’s floor until he reached the very end and forcefully held her against the wall, causing her to drop her weapon.

She tried to push his claw off, but wasn’t strong enough. She was bested at this point with no way out. “...D...damn...you...aren’t bad…”

“I submit to no one,” he snarled in her face.

Just then, both Axel and Chang entered the train car. Much to their surprise. Kora was knocked out and they could see Vido having apprehended their opponent.

Chang set down Kai’s unconscious body. “I’ll check on her,” he said as he knelt down to the abyssinian to ensure her safety. “You go.”

Axel stepped forward with his right pistol drawn. “Alright, alright,” he said to calm the griffon down. “That’s enough. Ain’t no need’ta murk her. She surrenders,” he then glared at the monkey gal, “Don’t she?’

With no other option, she was forced into submission to avoid being choked to death. “...Y...yes!”

Vido let her go, causing her body to hit the floor with a thud. He then turned, and walked away, leaving Axel to talk to her by himself.

“Alright now...with that bein’ said: The name Remington ring a bell for ya?” he asked while sitting in one of the train’s seats.

“...Yes. You’re the one we’re supposed to take in to our boss,” she explained with an annoyed roll of her eyes, “Something about the fact that your family’s weapon secrets could benefit us all. Whatever it is, I knew I wanted it.”

Axel sighed as he placed the side of his head in the palm of his right claw. “...Looks like it’s true. Everyone and their cotton-pickin’ mee-maw is after my ass for one reason or another.”

“...You cannot blame them,” she replied with a scoff, “Remington’s weapons always controlled and handled the best under pressure and in the toughest conditions. You can see why your knowledge is valuable.”

“Blech. Don’t give a mule’s ass about that,” Axel grumbled, “I just need’ta know why them damn catfolk took my pa and family away from me.”

“Māo rén...abyssinians.”

Axel leaned forward. “You know ‘em?”

“Maybe,” she folded her arms and turned up her chin in a defiant manner, “But you’ll get nothing from me. I have endured all forms of torture. You may as well kill me. Unless you’re too soft to do so…”

Whether or not she knew anything, it would be a waste of time to question her if they couldn’t get any answers. However, Axel wasn’t simply going to let her go either.

“Fair enough. Guess you’ll both be our prisoners then,” said the gunslinger.

The monkey gal’s eyelid twitched as she mumbled a response. “...Excuse me?”

“We gon’ take you in and make sure we get what we want from yer folks. Simple exchange, really.”

“No…” she grit her teeth and stood up, “I will never be the prisoner of a gang with a gross, slimy griffon involved!”

Axel aimed his gun at her once more. “Easy, little lady. You ain’t gon’ suffer for too long.”

“I refuse! Kill me instead!” she protested at the top of her lungs, shouting like a banshee. “I will not admit defeat to some lowly mongrel such as him!”

On the other end of the train car, Vido visibly shivered with his tail flicking about. But he said nothing.

“Alright, that’s enough,” Axel looked over at Chang, “You know what’ta do, friend.”

But before the doctor could reach for his tranquilizer…

POOF!

A massive smokescreen appeared, with a set of overlapping monkey screeches and chitters that caused enough noise to keep anyone from figuring out what was happening.

When the smoke cleared, and the noise finally stopped, the female monkey was gone. Oddly enough though, Kai’s body was left behind. Was he merely overlooked out of negligence of his comrades or was he left intentionally?

Whatever the case, everyone was stunned by the direction that the situation had gone in.

Thankfully, Kora wasn’t too terribly injured. She woke up soon after while rubbing her head. “...Argh. My cranium is killing me…”

Chang put a stethoscope over her chest. “Are you well, Lady Kora?”

“I am...thank you, doc.”

Vido flew over to Axel’s position, and took a look around. “She got away, didn’t she?”

“Would appear so,” Axel muttered as he sheathed his revolver and shut his eyes. “It’s like Tony said: Stay focused, stay alive. Don’t let nothin’ get in my way.” Once he had finished thinking about what to do next, he addressed the rest of the group. “Alright, ya’ll. We need’ta get to the front of the train and make sure the driver ain’t been merked. Chang and Kora--go around and make sure no other passengers got swept up in all’a this here mess.”

The doctor had pulled Kora off the floor of the train car and responded. “No problem. Are you well, Kora?”

The she-cat flicked her tail. “I’m fine. We have to ensure the safety of the rest of those on board.”

“I’ll join you, Axel,” Vido stepped up to the gunslinger, “We need to get back on track--no pun intended. And I think I’ve calculated how far away we are from where we need to be. Let’s go.”

With that, the group spread out under Axel’s command. You could say he was officially in control of this here posse...

Chapter 65

Meanwhile…

Mio slowly blinked until he realized he was awake. The palpitations of his chest were calm, but labored. It was difficult for the abyssinian to breathe. The last thing he could recall in his mind was being viscerally burned by the gold dragon and hearing Spitha’s voice as she chased him off with angered roars and bullets. After that, he essentially blanked out with no memory of what happened afterward…

“...Where...where am I? How did I get here…?”

The more he came to, that’s when he could feel the world around him better. Thankfully, his beady yellow eyes were spared from the damage of the flames, so he was still able to see--albeit barely. His glasses were missing from his face so everything was a tad blurry.

However, from what he could tell, he was lying down. Nearby, he could hear the periodic, rhythmic beeps of an EKG which confirmed that his heart rate was steady. Next, he realized that he couldn’t quite feel his face and that was due to the bandages that wrapped around every inch of his head, save for his eyes.

Mio then sat upright, and realized he was in a hospital bed. “...What?” he thought to himself out of confusion, “But this doesn’t make sense. Klugetown doesn’t have any real hospitals…”

That was correct. Minus the little ‘facility’ beneath the mining operation Rongu had been a part of, there were absolutely no medical professionals or buildings located within Klugetown. It left him paranoid with a sense of dread as his eyes darted around the room.

“Did someone bring me here? What happened to Spitha? What’s going on?”

At long last, he would have an answer.

Someone would enter his hospital room. A familiar yellow abyssinian woman who was clad in a doctor’s uniform “...Mio? You’re okay...thank goodness--ahem.” She cleared her throat and stowed her personal concerns in order to speak professionally as she looked at a clipboard. “...Mio Karidi Thuong. Is that right? You suffered second-degree burns all over your face. Thankfully, the dragon’s fire wasn’t entirely concentrated, so you were spared from third-degree ones. Are you able to speak?”

“...Yes?” The tom sighed with relief, thankful that he wasn’t going to be permanently scarred. Though, he was still confused about something. “Doc...where am I? I know I’m not in Klugetown…”

“Oh yes, that’s right. You’re actually in Panthera--Abyssinia’s capital. A red dragon woman flew you all the way here, sobbing with you in her arms…” The doctor paused, and set the clipboard down. “But I’m getting ahead of myself. Let’s get those bandages off of you, okay? We performed surgery to restore your skin as well as a bit of potion-based elixirs. Hopefully you’ll have returned to your normal state.” She approached him with a small mirror in hand. “Are you ready?”

Mio mulled over everything he had just been told. “...Panthera. Okay. Guess I’m in familiar territory. And Spitha brought me here herself, huh? I need to make sure I thank her the next time I see her. As for my face...I suppose I have no choice. Best not delay the inevitable.”

“...I...yes I am,” he replied with a nod.

“Okay…hold still…” Mona would proceed to remove the bandages from his face. Rows and rows of them were untwined. His ears were free first, then his forehead, then his mouth, and lastly, his chin. “Alright...here goes, sir…” she offered him the mirror.

Mio grasped the mirror, and held it in front of his face. There was a massive, X-shaped scar that crossed over his entire face. “...I’m a bit uglier than before, it seems.” The tom thought to himself, then looked up at the doctor to express his gratitude. “Thank you for everything. Words can’t express how grateful I am.”

“Not at all,” she replied with a smile, “But you should really thank Spitha. She was the one who brought you here.” The smile slowly faded as soon as she looked the tom in the eyes. “Oh but...I noticed that you had a pair of glasses on when you arrived. Those were destroyed, but I’ve already contacted the optometrists to make you a new pair.”

Hence why his vision was slightly blurry. “...Those glasses were all I had left…” Mio’s ears flicked upon hearing that his glasses were unsalvageable, but didn’t vocalize how he truly felt. “...Understandable. I’m just happy to still be breathing. You’ve done more than I would have expected anyone to do for someone like me. I don’t deserve your compassion.”

“Perish the thought,” she replied swiftly, “That being said, the dragon woman actually wants to see you. Do you mind if she comes in?”

Mio shook his head. “Not at all. I’m sure she wants to see how well I’m doing.”

Mona nodded, and walked towards the door of the room. “Understood. I have to go check on some other patients. My nurse will come by eventually, alright?”

“Understood.”

With that, the yellow feline woman left the room. A few moments later, the red dragon woman would enter…

“...You’re alright. Good.” She walked up to his bedside, and put her arms around him to give him a hug. “I am so sorry for what that dragon did to you. I should have been there to protect you. I’m sorry…”

Mio’s eyes shot wide open with his mouth agape. For the first time in what felt like forever, he was being embraced by someone who actually cared about his safety. Such a feeling was completely alien to him, and only now could he comprehend such a thing. “...She...cares about me? Why?” As a result, he was stunned. Looking off into space like a deer in headlights.

Spitha pulled back, and looked him in the eyes to get his attention with both hands on his shoulders. “...Are you okay?”

He snapped out of it by blinking a few times. “Huh? Wha? Y-yes, I am. But...I’m confused. Why save me? Why bring me all the way here when you could have easily saved yourself?”

“Well…” Spitha let go, and sat down on a chair next to the hospital bed. “If I’m being honest, you could have done the exact same thing. You could have easily not bothered to tell me anything and simply run away from Klugetown never to be seen again. And I would’ve just...went on not knowing who Ron really was…”

Mio looked down at himself. “...It’s something that anyone with a sense of self-worth would have done. That dragon has none.”

Spitha nodded, and continued to speak to him--even going as far as placing one of her claws on his hands. “But then...you could have easily refused to assist me. You didn’t have to take me into your home nor did you have to stand up to Ron. And yet...you did.”

Which was entirely due to Mio’s self-respect and desire to keep everything honest on all ends. He glanced at her without saying a word.

“So...I figured that I may as well return the favor…” she explained while letting his hand go, “I couldn’t just leave you there to suffer because of something that had nothing to do with you.”

“That...makes sense. However…did you kill him?”

Spitha fell silent, and broke eye contact for a moment.

From that response, Mio could instantly tell what the problem was. “...He’s still alive, isn’t he?”

“...I couldn’t bring myself to kill him,” she leaned forward with her cheeks resting in both of her palms. “My heart--I hesitated because that was still a man I had thought I knew and loved for over a decade. But it was all a lie. A lie that I wasn’t ready to face. So like a coward...I let him escape.”

Mio sighed, and shook his head. “...While the act may have shown cowardice, that does not automatically label you one. Not permanently. As much as we dislike it, we are all puppets to our own emotions.” He flexed one of his arms, and then flexed the other to make sure his limbs still functioned properly, “It’s a matter of knowing how to play your own hand. The next time you see him, I want you to promise me: End his life. His existence is only going to make things worse for everyone.”

Spitha sniffled, and wiped a tear from her eye. “...I’ll do my best. I can promise you that, Mio.”

“...Good. So where do you think you’ll go from here?”

“There’s a hotel nearby,” she replied, “I plan on staying there until I know you’ve recovered. I have plenty of gemstones to pay, so don’t worry about me.”

“And she’s going to stay nearby until I get better? Why the hell did Rongu constantly lie to this woman? Sumbitch never deserved her...and now her entire life is in shambles. How is she going to trust anyone ever again? I can’t allow him to continue to draw breath. Next time I see him, he’s litter...I swear it.”

The more Mio thought about it, the more it ate him up inside. His hands tensed, grasping the sheets of his bed and jittering ever so slightly. “...You’re a great woman, Spitha. I just hope that you’ll be able to recover someday. The damage I took is ultimately temporary, but the emotional and psychological damage that you’ve taken from this in the long run…--”

“Shh, shh, shhhh…” The dragon lady shushed him as she put a finger over his mouth. “...I know. It won’t be easy. But I’ll figure it out. Right now, my priority is ensuring your safety.”

“I...I respect that. Thank you very much.”

A few more minutes passed and the door was opened once more. A chubby abyssinian female with white fur entered the room. This was the nurse that Mona had referred to earlier. “...Mr. Thuong? Could I have your attention please? And ma’am, I will have to ask you to leave the room momentarily.”

“Oh. That’s perfectly fine,” Spitha got up, and passed by the nurse on her way out, “I’ll be back later, okay?”

Mio waved as she left. “No problem. See you then, Spitha.”

As soon as the dragon left, the nurse shut the door.

“...I read through your file, and realized some...disturbing things,” she explained in a neutral tone, “So I’d like to ask you a few questions.”

“Go for it.”

Chapter 66

Leona opened the folder in her hands, and read through the files that existed on Mio. “...I see here that you were orphaned at a young age, displaced by the effects of the Abyssinian Civil War.”

“...I was,” he admitted, and hung his head in an attempt to avoid eye contact with her, “What makes you bring it up?”

“...Because I endured the same thing,” said the nurse with the same flat, stoic inflection in her voice, “I too, was a product of that war. But it’s become something no one else is willing to discuss because it’s a rather taboo topic. I was hoping to ask you a few questions so we could understand each other better.”

While it was a rather uncomfortable subject, this was the first time that Mio had come into contact with someone who could both relate to, and understand him and his troubles. After all, Abyssinia had a rich, impactful history on the southern hemisphere that not many were caught up on. A bit of a refresher couldn’t hurt, could it?

“Alright then,” Mio agreed, “Fire away.”

“Good. Well, I’m sure you’re familiar with Abyssinia’s long history throughout the ages….” She turned to a nearby shelf, and grabbed a book off of it, “But are you aware of the few times that the rulers had encounters with Princess Celestia and Luna of the ponies?”

“They have?” Mio asked with a snicker of disbelief, “Small world this is. Do they play a major role at all? Prior to the Storm King’s invasion and the Summits that the current king and queen attend?”

Leona shook her head as she sat down in a chair next to Mio’s bedside. “Not really. There have been dozens of kings and queens throughout our history.” She then opened up the book she wanted to discuss--a history book. “But the rulers I would like to focus on are the ones who were in charge during the era of that very war: King Devon and Queen Persia. These two desperately wanted to annex both--”

“Siam and Catskills,” Mio interrupted her and continued, “From what I read through my history studies, they had a falling out with the rulers of both of those regions and started the war as a way of getting back at them. The rest of the details are fuzzy though.”

“...That’s because they don’t have everything in the books you can find in the libraries,” Leona replied with an annoyed purr, “That’s why I keep this copy of our history book--an uncensored one that doesn’t leave out any gory details.”

That completely stole Mio’s attention. The idea that certain parts of history would be omitted was strange to him. “...Why would the current king and queen censor history?” he asked inquisitively.

Leona flipped through the pages. “Beats me. It may have something to do with the fact that the current king wants nothing to do with the acts of his parents. But I’m getting ahead of myself. Anyhow...I was from Catskills. And the things I saw still haunt me to this day,” she muttered in a low tone.

Mio clenched the sheets of the hospital bed. “...And I’m from Siam. It seems as if we both went through quite a bit. However...” He turned his head to her, and halted the turning of the book’s pages with his tail. “I don’t want to hear someone else’s account of that conflict,” he said, pulling his tail away, “I want to hear from you, Leona. What did you see?”

The she-cat nurse paused for a moment, and thought about what the tom had said. After a moment or two, she shut the book. “Very well. I’ll start off from what I remember down to the letter…”

A young Leona watched as Abyssinian soldiers forced their way into Catskills. The small mountain village was quickly overrun and its militia was incapable of defending itself against a large, foreboding army that was armed to the teeth with pistols, rifles, gatling guns, explosives--the works. Everyone who objected was either beaten down or shot down.

Including Leona’s father who lived on a small farm. The pale grey cat-man took up arms to defend his home alongside his fellow men but to no avail. They were quickly slaughtered without hesitation. It took almost no effort on the Abyssinian soldier’s part to make a swift, yet powerful dent in the town. It was enough to completely force a surrender immediately, with the Catskill males being rounded up and put to work as slaves. The females were captured, and were either also enslaved or picked out as personal spoils of war for the Abyssinian males who raped them….including Leona’s mother.

Fortunately, Leona was able to get away and found herself running all the way to Klugetown…

“...Where I’ve remained ever since,” she said coldly as she finished her explanation, “I never saw my mother and father ever again….but I know that the current rulers of Abyssinia abhor what King Devon enacted, which is likely why all accounts have been lightly altered in current texts.” She gingerly held her tail in her hands. “...And that’s why I continue to live here. To make sure nothing like that ever happens again.”

After hearing all of that, and visualizing some of the horrors in his mind, all Mio could say was, “...Damn…”

“Now you, Mr. Thuong,” Leona continued, her tone still bitter, “Tell me about what you endured while you were in Siam during the war as a child. Though, from what I read on your file, it states that you lived in Tabbytown for most of your life as you were passed through the foster system. Care to elaborate?”

“Well...” he interlocked his fingers and tapped his thumbs together, “Before I begin, you need to know something about Siam.”

“And that is?”

“...It was a bit more well-fortified than Catskills was, so they had to devote extra time to it.”

The nurse she-cat tilted her head. “...Wasn’t that a good thing? That meant more time for your people to escape right?”

“No,” Mio replied with a low growl, “...It meant we had to suffer longer.”

Indeed. Siam was actually far more wealthy than Catskills due to being a well-kept, bustling town filled with life--much larger than a mountain village. But that all changed when the war started. Yes. The subjugation of Siam was actually more difficult due to the increased man--er, catpower of the region. The military and defense budgets were far greater than that of Catskills, so one would think that it would actually be far easier for them to succeed, right?

Wrong.

Whereas Catskills fell to Abyssinia in a matter of days, Siam was locked in combat for three arduous weeks. During that time, Abyssininan soldiers had taken control of various smaller cities within the land of Siam as they worked their way to the capital.

Soon enough, power started to go out around the town. Clean water and food became inaccessible, and no one was able to leave their homes without the fear of being shot or beaten. Just how did this happen?

Queen Persia was quite the strategist. While her husband managed Catskills, she took care of Siam with an iron fist. Her orders to her soldiers were to first destroy and capture all nearby farms that supplied Siam. Then, they would proceed to slowly shut off their electricity by snapping and cutting all the wires that fed into the town. Lastly, all the pipes that fed water to the town were destroyed with careful placements of explosives underground.

In short: Siam was starved from the inside-out.

And no one could escape. Anyone caught leaving their homes or trying to escape would be killed on the spot. The head of Siam was forced to submit on the spot.

At least, that’s what the history books say.

In reality, the one in charge on the front lines of Siam--Abyssinian General Zula--decided to take a more sadistic approach. With a little bit of magic using what was known as the Mouse Medallion, she successfully hypnotized the leader of Siam. As a result, he continued to put on a brave face, and refused to surrender to Abyssinia. In turn, Siam was further locked into war, with the Abyssinian soldiers able to lock down, and do whatever they desired to the Siamese.

Many unfortunate Siamese Cats starved to death. Others succumbed to disease from fleas, causing a widespread plague that claimed even more lives. But because their leader never officially ‘surrendered’, they were unable to return to the life they once knew.

Enter Mio. Born in Siam, he watched as his mother fell ill to the plague, leaving him a pair of red half-rim glasses as the one item that she could pass down to him without further spreading the plague fleas. She died with a smile on her face as the kit cried and cried, begging for his mother to wake up.

His father had been captured and tortured for days on end. But somehow, he managed to escape quickly enough to retrieve his son and take him to the border of Siam.

Unfortunately, there was one problem standing in their way:

Chimeras.

That’s right. The Abyssinian Army had employed the use of demonic beasts--chiefly of which was the tiger-goat-snake hybrid creature known as the chimera. The Abyssinians had successfully tamed, and struck gold with them in regards to having their unwavering support.

Just as Mio’s father was about to cross the border, he was stopped by not one, but two of the hybrid beasts. With no other option, Mio’s father hugged his son one last time, and chucked him over the border, causing the young kit to fly far and land in a pile of leaves outside of the city.

As soon as Mio landed, he could hear the sounds of his father’s screams. His death was slow and painful from the snake bites, impalement from the goat’s horns, and being shredded to ribbons by the tiger’s teeth and claws.

The little tom wanted to cry desperately, but knew he had to stay quiet in order to stay alive as he ran away from his birthplace, biting back tears, and never looked back…

“...That was when I was about seven or eight years old,” Mio said with a sigh as he wrapped up his explanation. “...And when I ran off to Tabbytown. Unfortunately, things didn’t get much better when I arrived there, but I don’t think you want to hear all of that.”

“...It’s just as bad as I had imagined.” While the nurse continued to keep her professional, stoic exterior, she still felt the need to look out for what he had endured. “I won’t force you, but as your nurse for the time being, I’d like to know as much as possible for the sake of your health. Please, tell me more if you’re comfortable.”

With that in mind, Mio couldn’t exactly argue. “...Fair point. In that case, I’ll continue…”

Chapter 67

“So as I said, when I finally arrived in Tabbytown, things didn’t get any better. In fact, they got worse…”

Tabbytown was a small rural town that was already part of Abyssinia. Located on the opposite end of the region, away from Siam and Catskills, it was a very peaceful place. However, when news of the war broke out, that peace didn’t last for very long.

It’s as they say: History is written by the victors. That statement rang true as soon as King Devon and Queen Persia mounted their attacks on Siam and Catskills. When the news finally reached back to Abyssinia’s major cities and towns (including its capital, Panthera as well as Litterbox Ridge, Tabbytown, and Klugetown), the citizens were enraged. Why?

They were all led to believe that Siam and Catskills were the evil ones who stole Abyssinia’s resources and killed their people in the process. The situation had been warped to fit the narrative that the king and queen wanted to convey to the masses. Both regions were deemed as plagues that had to be cleansed by the army of Abyssinia.

Because of this, not only were both regions subdued, but anyone from those regions could never be looked at the same way again. From that day forth, Siamese and Skillcats were all seen as traitors to the entire Abyssinian race.

Which in turn, affected Mio greatly. By the time he reached Tabbytown, the news had already spread. Realizing this, he avoided speaking or showing his face to anyone due to the fact that his accent and facial features could easily give away where he was from. So he hid himself within a hood made out of a set of old wool he stole from a clothing store.

That’s when he had an idea.

From then on, he resorted to being a cat burglar and a pickpocket. Swiping and stealing whatever he could find in order to stay alive. Things went just fine for a few months. However, his luck would eventually run out.

A blind tabby man would find him sneaking through his trash one day, and offered the young Mio a stay inside his home. There, the man somehow managed to prepare him a proper meal consisting of braised pieces of squab and hen despite his blindness. Afterwards they both enjoyed a round of cards using braille dimples on the corner of each one.

...And Mio lost almost every match. But that’s when he discovered his love of not only cards, but what they represented. The captivating colors of the suits, the unpredictable Joker, the Ace being the most powerful, and so on.

“...It sounds like this man took good care of you,” said Nurse Leona, “What was his name again?”

“Mr. Birman,” Mio replied, “That’s a name I will never forget.”

“Understood. So what happened next?” the nurse asked.

“...Foster care.”

Unfortunately, because of Mr. Birman’s blindness, he could not legally adopt Mio nor take care of him. It was considered too severe of a disability to properly care for a child. Despite both of their protests, Mio was forcefully removed from the home, and placed into the Tabbytown Orphanage.

Which is when Tartarus broke loose.

Mio tried to shy away from the rest of the other children in the orphanage due to fear of them finding out where he came from. So he kept himself hidden within the hooded vest he had obtained. It was all fine and dandy until sets of parents started to come by to look for children to adopt. Mio tried to refuse removing his hood, but he was forced to take it off so that the parents could see his face like everyone else’s.

...And that’s when they found out.

As soon as a few of the adult couples saw Mio, they revolted. The fact that a Siamese lived in the orphanage drove them away, never to be seen again out of fear that other Siamese could be living there.

Needless to say, the owners of the orphanage and the other orphaned children were livid. The fact that Mio’s mere presence could drive away potential adoptive parents made everyone absolutely furious. He was spanked with a wooden birch cane, and sent away without anything to eat for that night, and forced to sleep in a supply closet away from the other children.

It didn’t stop there, however.

Whenever he was being picked on or bullied by the other children, those in charge of the orphanage would never listen or believe his side of the story. Instead, they would always think that he had provoked the one who attacked him. And whenever he fought back to defend himself, he was punished while his attacker got no repercussions for their actions.

It got so bad in fact, that whenever he saw any of them glare at him, he would develop a panic attack as he knew it was time for his usual beatings. Whether it be getting his face shoved in a urinal, punched and kicked by the older boys, or being tied down and sexually abused by the older girls. He regularly developed a fearful nature of anyone who looked at him a certain way.

There were a few times he was adopted, though. But that fared no better. Some families who already had children were not fun to live in, because those children would treat him just as bad as the ones in the orphanage. Other families seemed just fine at first--such as one couple who tried to adopt him into a home where he would be the only child. But the public ridicule and long-standing hatred for a couple who adopted a Siamese caused his adoptive father to lose his job, and his adoptive mother to get attacked while she toiled away in her garden.

Because of that, they had to return him. Mio was an endlessly wandering soul who could not find his place anywhere.

This went on for several years. Mio escaped from orphanages, was brought back into them, adopted, returned, abused, and generally mistreated all because of something he had no control over.

However, when he turned 15…

“...That’s when I was approached by some folks who worked in Klugetown that wanted to offer me a position in their gang. I accepted, and the rest is history, really.”

Leona stared down at the floor as she contemplated what she just heard. “...I’m sorry, I--I don’t know what to say. I thought my situation was bad, but it turns out that I got lucky. You...you hurt constantly, don’t you?”

“Not physically,” Mio muttered coldly, “At least not anymore. But I can never forgive those who did what they did to me. I hope they all face retribution for what they did to me one day…”

“And that’s why our current leaders--King Mau and Queen Bombay--have kept certain aspects of history hidden…” Even though Leona didn’t agree with it, she couldn’t deny that what Mio suffered through was something she wouldn’t wish upon her worst enemy. “All things considered, it’s a miracle you’re still sane, sir.”

Mio chuckled. “...I question that about myself, every day. But I don’t let it get to me. While my past is horrific and is something I won’t forget, I won’t cling to it and allow it to change my future either.”

Leona nodded with a purr. “A noble sentiment indeed. What do you intend to do from here?”

“Change Klugetown...destroy it if I have to, and rebuild it from the ground up,” he replied while clenching his fist, “King Mau has done what he can do to tear down what his parents did in the past, so I don’t see why I can’t do the same thing. That place still suffers from the last remnants of Devon and Persia’s rule. But Mau and Bombay’s resources aren’t ready to take on anything else, given that they’ve already spent the last twenty years fixing up the rest of the Kingdom...”

“...You know quite a lot about the royal family,” Leona said as she flicked her tail, “You’re quite the skilled researcher, sir.”

While Mio appreciated the compliment, there was far more that he knew he needed to do. “Thank you,” he replied, “But research alone will only get me so far. I have to get out there and make what I want to happen happen. Starting with the express removal of Rongu. Even if it means killing him.”

Leona stared down at the tom’s medical file with the smallest hint of concern. “What do you intend to do after that? What about those you currently work for?”

Mio waved his hand with a scoff. “Rerr. I expect that ol’ Ronnie has already informed our boss about my treachery. I don’t work for them anymore. And frankly, I couldn’t care less.”

“...So you’re saying that you’re actively fighting against the Felidae?”

“I am,” he affirmed, “They’re going to regret what they’ve done to those ponies. They’re not better than the Abyssinian Army that was run by Devon. Even if I have to change it all myself--I will handle it.”

His words put the nurse at ease. With that established, she knew that she could trust the tom with what she was about to say next. “Good. Because I have something to tell you: Those who you’ve been working for? Those are the remnants of the Army that fled once Mau rose to power.”

Mio’s eyes and nose twitched violently. This whole time, they had both unknowingly been working for the very same individuals that caused him all of that suffering! “But how,” he muttered in disbelief as he stared at her with his mouth agape, “...how do you know this?”

The nurse twiddled her index fingers of both paws. “I only recently found out. Long story short--I had been working in Klugetown just like you had, but a few weeks ago, Mona made a discovery. So I did even more digging through the files of our database in order to confirm it…”

“...A-and what did you find?” he asked shakily.

“...The injuries that General Zula sustained as Mau’s men tried to capture her...we found injuries on your boss that were almost an exact match.”

Mio instantly turned to the side of the bed, and tried to stand. “What?! We have to--!” He then stopped himself, and took a deep breath. “...Alright. I think I have an idea of what I want to do next.”

“...Mr. Thuong, please,” Leona commanded, “You need time to heal from your injuries before you rush back out into the field. And...there’s also Spitha--who probably could use the company after all of this has gone down. And she probably knows more about Rongu than we do.”

Mio relaxed, and folded his arms. “...I’m not going to use her to further my own goals. She’s been through enough of that malarkey as it is.”

“I completely understand and will not force you--however, it might be better if you simply ask her directly at some point. You’re a tactful tom, so I’m sure you won’t have any problems.” For the first time since they spoke, her expression changed--to a little, smug smile. “...Besides, I know you probably want to repay her for the kind act she did for you. So why not get to know her better?”

The tom placed his face in the palm of his paw. As much as he didn’t want to admit it, Leona was probably right. Some careful planning would need to be done in order to navigate the situation properly. Maybe talking with Spitha wouldn’t be so bad.

Just then, the yellow abyssinian doctor stepped into the room, and shut the door behind herself. “Leona. Did you tell him?”

Chapter 68

“That I did,” said the white she-cat as she stood up, “Mio’s all caught up. I even told him about Zula. Shame we didn’t have time to catch a photo of her. If we could confirm that those scars are the same as the ones reported on the General…”

“We could have grounds to go in, and slam her for good,” Mona added, “But we need more evidence.”

Not one to stand idle, Mio would inquire, “If you don’t mind me asking--what sort of injuries does she have? I’ll need to know as much as I can.”

“Well, according to our notes…” Mona said as she opened her palm, and Leona placed it in her hand to which she took a closer look at, “Zula suffered permanent scarring on her legs as she ran through barbed wire that King Devon had set up around the castle.”

Mio’s expression turned flat for a moment as he flicked his tail with his ears flopping sideways. “Seriously? Did that puss-bag of a so-called king really not account for those under him at all? Or was she that insane and desperate to escape capture?” His ears perked upwards, and his eyes became more attentive as he replied, “I see. So if we find an abyssinian with those same scars, we’ll know it’s her?”

“Correct,” said Leona, “She has a mix of black and white fur, and a rare sabertooth-like overbite. Other than that, that’s all we have.”

“Even if she shaves her teeth down, they will constantly grow back,” Mona added, “So if you look at her teeth, it’ll be easy to figure out who she is. Sabertoothism is extremely rare among abyssinians.” Mona took out a pointer, and tapped a nearby poster on the wall that depicted the average abyssinian skeletal system, “Only about five percent of the population actually has the genes from our ancient Smilodon ancestors.”

That’s when Mio thought of something else. A key detail that tied into what he was being told. “...An unmistakable overbite akin to sabertooths?” he thought as he stroked his chin, “Could that be why the boss’s chair has always been facing away from us whenever we entered the room? Because she didn’t want us to identify her from her standout teeth that a very small sliver of the population has? If so, it could all make sense…”

“Something wrong?” Mona asked, turning her attention to the tom.

“Huh?” Mio snapped out of his thoughts. “No, not at all. I was just thinking about something that didn’t click until just now.”

Leona leaned forward with a curious glint in her eyes. “What do you mean?”

“The fact that my boss never faced us. The chair would always be facing away from us while the boss’s voice gave us our orders,” he explained, “I believe that could be the reason why she never showed her face. But even if it’s true, it’s as you both said, we’ll need more information.”

“...And if it’s true...there’s something scarily poetic about me unknowingly working for the one who ruined my life….”

In her hands, Mona had an official prescription document. “Even so, as your doctor, I can’t allow you to just run back out there and fight like this. So I’m prescribing you a medication designed specifically to treat second-degree burns--it’s a simple anti-biotic cream.” She offered it to Mio, to which the tom accepted. “But I want you to look over the side effects before you sign it. After that, you’re going to need to rest for a few days--so I specifically reserved a hotel room for you nearby right next to Spitha’s.”

Mio took the document and started reading over it. But he stopped halfway through when he heard Mona had placed him next to the dragon woman in a hotel. “...You what?”

The yellow doctor giggled. “Oh don’t fret. We know you’re worried about her, and that she’s worried about you, so…” she pet him on the head with a motherly purr, “We figured we’d help you both out, sonny.”

“...Right,” Mio reacted with a small, defiant mewl but couldn’t say much else. He continued to read over the document for his medication. The side effects included: Tingling sensations, slight muscle spasms, drowsiness, and ‘becoming frisky’--which caught his attention in particular. “Erm, what does this last one mean?”

Mona pulled her hand back, and explained. “That? You’ll probably feel the need to rub up against things. Your medicine contains trace amounts of catnip, so we want you to be aware.”

Thankfully, it was nothing painful. Mio was more than willing to agree to these terms, so he signed the document on the clipboard with the attached pen. “Alright. Understood.”

“Okay. With that being established, you’re free to head out as soon as you grab your new prescriptions, sir. Your new glasses and the ointment.” Mona accepted the clipboard back, and walked through the door and into the hallway. “Leona. Bring him to the front desk where he can accept his medication,” she said before she walked on.

“Yes ma’am,” Leona replied, and looked at Mio. “And one more thing, sir.”

“Hm?” he tilted his head as he grabbed his blue suit, “What’s that?”

Leona stepped forward, and gave him a hug. “...I want you to know that I feel your pain. As your sister in arms--we will rectify what has wronged us for so long.”

It took him a second to respond, but he eventually returned the hug with a relaxed expression. “As your brother in arms, I’ll return the efforts a-hundredfold.”

After the quick embrace, Mio was able to change out of his scrubs and into the blue suit he always wore. Due to his partial blindness, he stumbled a bit, but was able to reach the front desk with little issue.

Mona would then proceed to offer him a pair of glasses from behind the desk. “Here. Try these, and read the sign to your right.”

Mio put them on...and was able to read every letter flawlessly. The glasses were also half-rims like his previous pair, but were bronze instead of red. “...Yup. These are perfect. Thank you both.”

Both the doctor and nurse smiled.

“Happy to be of service,” Leona replied, “Be sure to come back if you need anything else.”

Mona would then push a white jar of ointment on the counter towards him. “Here you go. This should ease the swelling and reduce stress from that burn over the next three days. If you have any unforeseen side effects, please come see us immediately. And don’t you worry about insurance--Queen Bombay has insured universal healthcare for all citizens since she and her husband took control.”

That put Mio at ease as he took the container of skin cream. “Looks like the current rulers have done a great job of keeping Abyssinia intact after the war.”

“Oh, would you look at that,” Mona said as she looked out of the window, “Spitha’s already on her way back.”

“She is?” Mio turned to look, and sure enough, the red dragon lady was on her way there with a handbag slung over her shoulders.

Spitha stepped inside with a relieved sigh. “Oh, he’s walking! Thank you so much, doc--you too, nurse. It’s especially good because...I’m at a bit of a loss…”

Mio stepped up to her with a curious twitch of his ears. “A loss? How so?”

“Well…I wanted to go get you some food, but...” Spitha turned her head to the side ever so slightly, and idly scratched the left side of her face with her left index claw. There was a sheepish, awkward smile on her lips. “I...don’t exactly know my way around, so I was hoping you could show me some good places to eat around here?”

“Ah, is that all?” the tom chuckled, “Sure, I can help with that. Panthera’s a lively place that’s easy to get lost in.”

“Oh, great!” the dragon lady trilled, and stepped towards the door with an excited skip, “Lead the way, Mr. Mio!”

“No problem--”

From behind Mio, both Mona and Leona were purring with smug cat-like expressions on their faces--akin to sideways-facing 3’s.

The tom looked behind himself and asked, “What are you--”

“Oh, nothing--” Leona said with a quick giggle, and turned towards the main hall, “See you around...and stay safe.”

Mona echoed the sentiment. “Absolutely nothing at all. But she’s right. Stay safe, big guy. And watch out for the dragon woman, okay?” she said as she pet him on the head once more.

The tom huffed, and turned to leave. “Yes, yes, I will. Good day to you, Doc.”

As he left, Mona sighed as she leaned upon the counter. “Ah...good day, indeed. Go get ‘em, tiger.”

Chapter 69

Meanwhile, in the Far East…

Our intrepid heroes managed to capture, and imprison Kai for his actions once they finally got off the train. It set them back for a bit, but they were able to make up for lost time given that they had the crown prince on their side.

Chang was given express clearance to interrogate the jailed primate.

The cell block was actually rather empty--which only showcased just how clean the streets of Wukong were--at least to the perspective of an outsider.

“Rise, Fang. I’d like to have a word with you.”

The monkey man behind the bars was now adorned in an orange jumpsuit, befitting the look of a prisoner. “Meh. Do whatever you want to me. Sunny is likely gonna kill me for failing anyways.”

“Sun Gao...also known as ‘Sunny Gal,’ and the leader of the Death’s Angels,” Chang folded his arms, “I know who she is. And how dangerous she can be. So I ask that you please consider not only yourself, but others who can potentially suffer from her wrath. Please: Tell me everything that you know.”

“Alright, listen man. There ain’t much time,” Kai walked up to the bars, “There’s gonna be an assassination attempt on Empress Su during the Wushi Parade. A bounty’s been put on her head for some secret stuff she did--o-okay to be honest, I don’t have all the details, but...”

“...What could mother possibly do to warrant monetary value on her head? And at the Lion Dance Parade? Of course...just my luck to arrive back home for celebration just to fight more.” Chang thought to himself. Of course, Kai was left ignorant of this fact for both of their safety, and the primate doctor continued to speak as if he was a roaming medical professional. “I see. And which one of your gang members will be there?”

“Hao Deng I believe,” Kai went on as he leaned against the bars in a casual manner as if talking to a friend, “The one who likes to stay hidden. Ironic that a sniper would have a fear of heights, but I digress. That’s all I know.” He then went and sat back down on the cell bed with one leg crossed over the other. “And with that...I’ve just signed my death warrant.”

Chang shook his head, and stepped up to the bars. “You will have a fair trial and endure the proper consequences. Then we shall work on getting you out of that situation.”

“Pfff, yeah right,” he said with a scoff, “You’re just some doctor. A doctor working alongside the last-known Remington which is pretty jīngrén de if you ask me. But do you really have the power to grant me a pardon?”

“Not a pardon,” the doctor corrected him, “A chance to redeem yourself. But we’ll have to see about that. For now, stay out of trouble, yes? I will see you later, friend…”

Kai rolled onto his side and scratched behind his ears. “Yeah...not like I’m going anywhere.”

Chang exited the police station, and walked out to a building that was across the street. A cafe that also doubled as a bakery.

The capital city of Hong Wukong was a bustling Eastern town inhabited by monkey-folk just like Chang. Every building had a traditional Eastern architectural style, and its residents all wore traditional robes--save for the field workers who were shirtless, and guards who wore uniforms.

But yes, for the most part, it was a very lively series of villages and buildings all neatly woven into the rocky structures of their surrounding landscape with trees all around--even a few vines that acted as a transportation system!

At the cafe, Axel, Kora, and Vido were all awaiting Chang’s return since they were instructed to stay there as he went into the police station. When he came back, he explained the situation to them.

“Alright, my friends. We have struck bounty,” he said with a triumphant grin on his face.

“Really?” Axel asked, “And just what’re we dealin’ with here?”

Chang sat upright, and made sure that no one was around to listen. Then he leaned forward so only everyone at the table could hear. “...The Wushi Festival is today. My mother will be in attendance, and we need to stop someone from taking her out. If we do that, we can find our way to the Death’s Angels.”

Kora purred with excitement. “Very intriguing. And will this lead us to the abyssinians that have allied themselves with those Triads?”

“It will,” Chang responded, “I’m certain of it.”

“Ay, then this will be our biggest operation yet. Once we’re done here, we can get that new airship…” Vido proclaimed, but then lamented slowly realized what would come after, “...And depart away from you all.”

Axel would try to keep his spirits up. “Hey now. Don’t worry yerself about that. We’ll get’ta visit ‘em sometime I’m sure. But right now, we need’ta focus, ya’ll. Don’t want no world leader dead--that’ll just make everythin’ more complicated.” He looked over at Chang. “Since this is your home, we’ll follow ya. What’s the plan?”

To be frank, Chang was also upset that he would eventually have to say goodbye to his newfound set of friends. The ones abroad Celaeno’s ship were nice, but there was something about this group…

But there was no time to focus on that. The primate prince needed to come up with a plan.

“Alright, everyone follow me,” Chang got up from his seat, “I know where my moth--er, Empress Su goes right before she gets ready for any event.”

With that, the others all got up with him, and began to follow at his discretion…

Chang would lead them through the city all the way to a small, private temple up on a hill and away from most of the city. They had to walk through a trail that was flanked by a massive bamboo field on both sides. The large, overarching gate was hard to miss with its red bars and curved, horn-like edges. And standing at that gate were two stalwart monkey guards who glared daggers into the eyes of the 4-person group.

“Nǐ shì shéi?” one of the guards called out in her native language, and spoke to them in the universal language with a thick Eastern accent, “Stata your business.”

Naturally, since Chang spoke the language, he would respond. “We are here to see Lady Su--”

The other guard, a male, cut him off, “Not happeeneeng. She ees busy getting ready.”

“...I didn’t want to do this, but you leave me no choice.” Chang lifted his opaque glasses, and the guards could see his eyes--a brilliant jade that only one set of monkeys possessed.

“EEK!”

Both guards squealed when they say his eyes, and immediately bowed down on their hands and knees.

“The legendary Imperia Seao!” the female guard cried out, “I am so sorry, my liege. Your mother is up ahead.”

The male guard looked up at the hippogriff, abyssinian, and griffon. “Are these friends of yours?”

Axel maintained eye contact, wary of how they would act. “...”

Kora tried to maintain a friendly expression, offering a smile and a wave. “H-hello…”

Vido wasn’t making eye contact at all, and was instead focused on the bamboo field and the temple beyond the guards. “Que pelos…”

“They are,” Chang confirmed as he stepped forward, and beckoned the party to follow further. “Come along. She’ll be just ahead.”

Everyone snapped back into focus and started to follow him once more.

Kora in particular would speak her mind. “I know you’re the prince, but what’s with those eyes of yours? Do they hold a special power?”

“I heard one of ‘em said seal,” Axel added, “But how can yer peepers be a…?”

“...The Imperial Wukong Seal is passed through blood,” Chang explained, “It designates who is next in line to inherit the Emperor’s throne. As the only son of Wukong, I carry the seal within my eyes, and that is exactly how you would identify me.”

Vido would then jump in the conversation as he took notes of his surroundings. “Ay--that’s why you wear glasses that can’t be seen through, yes? So no one can tell?”

“That is correct, Vido,” the prince replied as he placed his glasses back over his eyes to conceal them, “But we have to make haste. Mother should be nearby.”

Thankfully, they wouldn’t have to travel far. Once they traveled up the steps to the temple, they would all see a voluptuous, well-endowed monkey woman sitting in a luxurious swivel chair as another monkey woman applied makeup to her face.

The Prideful

This was Chang’s mother--the Empress herself: Su--or Sue for those living outside of the continent. She wore the finest red and gold silk robes and sat elegantly like an esteemed ruler should--eyes shut, one leg crossed over the other, and her hands neatly resting below her abdomen with her fingers interlocked.

But as soon as she heard Chang’s voice…

“Empress Su. Please grant us an audience.”

Her eyes shot open, and the makeup artist stopped on a dime.

“...Seems I have visitors, hm?” the Empress spoke coldly as she glared at her son, and then the the individuals he had been travelling with. “...And just who is this filth?” As it turns out, she didn’t recognize her son’s voice at all, and simply thought that the monkey in a doctor’s labcoat was a personal visitor.

And that his three friends were nothing more than slaves…

“I am here to warn you of an impending attack,” Chang continued, “There is a chance that you--”

She cut him off with a scornful tone, and a haughty expression. “Save your breath, peasant. Filthy westerners are not welcome here. Leave immediately.”

Chapter 70

Axel didn’t take this derision lightly. Discrimination of any kind wasn’t tolerated by the gunslinger--especially based on where one was from. “Now wait just a cotton-pickin’ minute,” he called out the empress as he stepped forward.

“Wh--you can’t--Lord Reming--!” Chang would try to stop him, but the hippogriff simply held out a wing to keep the doctor back.

“Oh?” The empress monkey gazed down upon the hippogriff from her chair as if she was sitting high on a throne. “And just what gives you the idea that you can speak to me that way, peasant?” she emphasized just to get under the cowboy’s skin.

Beneath his mask, Axel grit his teeth. He knew very well that he wasn’t just some farm-boy, but also knew that he had to choose his words carefully in order to get his point across without making a mess of the situation.

“Listen’ta me, lady,” Axel shot back, “We needja to cooperate with us here. There’s a chance that you may very well die if ya don’t listen. Some yokel with a marksman rifle is gonna be aimin’ at yer head. We ask that ya hold off on--”

The empress stood up from her seat with her arms folded and pushing up her chest to flaunt her looks while also asserting her dominance. “And how do I know that you aren’t trying to set me up at this very moment, hm? I wasn’t born yesterday, Mr. Yankee-Doodle. I’ve outwitted more assassination attempts than you can shake a stick at, and can take care of myself, thank you very much.”

“Rrgh…” As much as he wanted to argue, the empress had a point. There was no easy way to prove that they were telling the truth. Unless...

Behind Axel, Kora would whisper something to Chang.

“...Psst. Lord Wukong--reveal yourself to her,” she said while speaking into his ear, “That way, she’ll take us seriously.”

Chang stood there while staring at the ground. The fact that someone such as his mother could be so rude caused his monkey paw to curl. “Do I seriously have to flaunt who I am just to gain any respect? Is this how father allows her to act? What a joke…” Once he gathered his thoughts, he mustered up a response. “You have a point. I may have to…”

But just as he reached for his glasses…

The empress would speak in her native language. “Zǒule. Púrén, zhǔnbèi yùnshū.”

In those next few seconds, a few monkey servants would appear with a sedan chair which Empress Su sat upon with her eyes shut. It was a beautiful throne chair made of fine red leather and gold accents that rested upon two stilts that were meant to be carried. Two muscular monkey males picked it up--one from the front, and the other from the back.

With a clap of her hands, the servants started walking. The guards from the temple would then follow, leaving the group by themselves.

“Damn everything…” Chang swore as he watched his mother leave, “I apologize, everyone. I wasn’t expecting her to be so...unagreeable.”

“I’ll say,” Vido hissed, “If she treats random folks like that, how does she treat her enemies?”

“See--I’d like’ta not find that out, pard,” Axel replied, “But she’s makin’ it mighty difficult with her strange stance on what she deems ‘western’ folk,” he said with air-quotes with his claws.

Kora gave it some thought, and shook her head. “While she may be uncooperative, we have to be steady, friends. And to be frank, I don’t blame her for not trusting us. Although…” she looked at Chang with a worried expression, “...Why did you hesitate to show your mother who you are?”

There was also the odd fact that Chang’s own mother didn’t recognize what her son sounded like. Something that Vido, a fellow only child, was quick to point out. “And come to think of it, why didn’t she recognize your voice, hombre?” Vido added, “Mi mama always knows when I’m nearby because of the way I sound.”

Sadly, Chang chose not to answer that inquiry for the moment. “...I’ll explain later. For now, we need to get down to the Wushi, or Lion, Festival.” His ashamed face was traded for a more determined one as he explained what he wanted done next. “Lords Remington and Magpie. I’d like for you both to take to the air and see if you can find anything out of the ordinary.”

“Got it,” Axel replied with a nod.

“Roger,” Vido added.

The doctor primate would then turn to Kora. “You and I will scout the ground level. Near the parade itself. Blend in, yes?”

Kora took out the tome she had acquired. “If necessary, this will be a great opportunity to make use of the spells I’ve been reading about.”

Moved by their immediate responses, Chang hesitated as he lifted his glasses to wipe his eyes. “...Thank you for your support, everyone. Ahem--now let’s get going.”

Meanwhile, at the same time, on the other side of the Imperial Capital…

Topaz had her servants pilot her private yacht across the water all the way from the Abyssinian Coast to Hong Wukong’s port. It was easily large enough to fit an entire party's worth of people on it. Once there, she and Alade both exited, and made their way through the back end of the city via hidden alleyways.

“Quite the illustrious place,” Alade commented with a neutral expression, following the unicorn dutifully.

The brown unicorn mare had dressed herself in the native Wukong style with red robes and had done her hair up in a bun with the classic look of two needles poking through. “Oh, yez it iz!” the mare excitedly pointed out as she skipped along the nicely paved road. “I never knew monkeez could be so--how you say--creative!”

Alade rolled his eyes. “Watch yourself. You could earn someone’s ire talking like dat. So where are we going, anyways?”

“Oh, zat’s right,” she calmed herself down, and stopped. “We are...headed for a special meeting.” She sniffed the air, and pulled a hard right down a well-lit, clean alley near apartments. “Zis way, my chatte friend.”

Once again, Alade continued to follow with nothing left to say. “Dis place is really beautiful. I wonda if Ejei would like to take a vacation here.”

Soon enough, the smell of fresh incense would fill the air. This led Topaz right where she needed to go. At the end of the alleyway, a steel door would await them, to which the unicorn knocked.

And a pair of eyes would stare at them from the small slit near the top of the door. “Ni-hao. Password?”

“Yes. It iz...erm…” Topaz used her magic to levitate a sheet of paper from within one of the pockets on the inside of her robe. Then she started to read it as best as she could while squinting at the words. “Wo...wei...sywang tanshee...er...lye?”

From behind, Alade couldn’t help but sigh while chuckling internally.

“...Your Kongese sucks,” said the voice from beyond the door as he opened it. There was a monkey man in a leather jacket and jeans--not exactly the type of clothes that most of them normally wear. “But that’s correct. Come on.”

With a triumphant smile, Topaz put the paper away. “Oui-oui! Come on, Monsieur Kesari.”

Once inside, they could both see loads of gambling tables around the room along with incense and tea being brewed on a stove nearby. It was a large, spacious room with many tables with monkey-folk either playing card games, dominoes, or engaging in conversation in Kongese.

The one that had let Topaz and Alade in immediately shut the door, and locked it behind himself. “You wish to see Sun Gao, yes?”

“Indeed. We would like to discuz some deals regarding her pony trade,” the unicorn said casually.

Which resulted in the primate’s confused stare as he scratched one of his ears. “...But are you not…?”

“Oho, mon ami--it’s a matter of supplying zose who need products directly from ze source.” She casually levitated file from within her robe, and filed her left forehoof. “Now, can I speak to zis Gal, please?”

Alade would add, “Do not undaestimate her. She carries more power than you would imagine at first glance.”

Given that there was a buff catman easily twice his size, the door monkey was absolutely not in a position to argue. “...Okay, I’ll take you to Sunny. Right this way.”

He led them through the room and into a hallway where several valuable pieces of art hung on the walls. The doormonkey knocked on the door at the end of the hall and said, “Hēi. Yǒurén lái kàn nǐle.”

There was a muffled response from the other side of the door, and it was opened a few seconds later. Behind the door was the very same monkey woman that had fought Vido and Kora on the train. “Oh...I know who this is. Let her and her associate in.”

“Understood,” the door monkey bowed, and left them all alone to return to his post.

Topaz and Alade entered Sun’s office, and she shut the door behind them. “Welcome. Please have a seat.”

“Let’s cut to ze chase, hm?” Topaz said as she sat down, “Where are ze captured ponies you have awaiting transport? We are here for zem.”

“I’m afraid it will take a while before they’re all ready,” Sun replied as she propped her legs upon the desk. “However, you’re both more than welcome to stay. We have a show that gets put on every so often called Xìngjiāo Biǎoxiàn. I’m hoping you’re willing to join us later on in the early hours of the morning.”

Topaz clapped her hooves with an excited spark in her eyes. “Oooh! Theatre? Sounds magnifique! We will mozt certainly attend!”

“Excellent. I hope to see you then,” Sun said with a smug smile on her face followed by a wink.

Alade wasn’t amused, however. His expression remained neutral. “She’s up to something.”

Chapter 71

Back in the middle of the capital city…

It was as Chang had described earlier. Main Street of the Capital was flooded with monkey-folk who were all excited awaiting for the various dancers in costumes to travel down the road with the royal Empress Su herself in tow--being carried by her servants, naturally.

At the same time, Axel and Vido were flying high in the air above the crowd with their eagle eyes peeled for any suspicious activity on this sunny day.

“See anythin’ yet?” Axel asked his griffon companion.

“Nothing,” Vido replied, “But I’ll know it when I see it. Everyone us more or less concentrated into one area, see.”

“That’s right...guess it’s a waitin’ game…” While they were keeping watch, Axel’s mind couldn’t help but wander a bit as he thought about those files Vido had gathered. “...So what didja find on them papers, friend?”

Vido kept his response brief. “In short terms? The possibility that my father was involved--and taken by those gato bastards. If they’re here too, then there’s no doubt that they’ll be after more and we can’t let that happen.”

Which was their entire plan, after all. Crippling their offshore supply line and keeping anymore slaves from coming in would ensure an easier time in the future. They just had to make sure the Empress wasn’t assassinated, and could grant them clearance to search the city.

At the same time, Axel felt Vido’s pain to a T, and attempted to comfort the griffon. “I’ll make sure it won’t. Count on it. We’ll avenge our folks together.”

Hearing those words from Axel made Vido smile. “Ay, gracias, friend,” he replied, and focused down on the ground, “Now let’s keep our eyes open…

“Wonder how Kora and Chang are doin’...”

Down on the ground…

Just as planned, both the monkey doctor and abyssinian martial artist were down on the ground level amidst the excitable crowd of other monkeys who were eagerly awaiting the Empress’ arrival. Well, to be more specific, they were both on the rooftop of a nearby closed shop located on that street.

“Good,” said the doctor, “We’ll have perfect vantage point from here.”

“Indeed. However…” Kora leaned against the brick wall of the roof, and sighed, “...I can’t help but wonder something. Why didn’t you reveal to your mother that you were….you?”

“I was thinking about it, but hesitated,” Chang replied as he nervously scratched behind his neck, “I expected her to be a much more fair, understanding individual. But instead, she passed forth prejudice based on nationality and class. That’s...not something I expected.”

Kora turned around, and looked him in the eyes. “...Do you know her well?”

“Yes.” He nodded, then looked at the crowd down below with a regrettable frown. “Or rather...I thought I did. Before I left, Mother Su was a kind soul that always welcomed visitors no matter where they were from or who they were. But now? She actively goes out of her way to talk down to us? That doesn’t feel right…I wonder what happened…”

The gears were already turning in Kora’s head. “From the sound of things, I’d wager his father may have something to do with it. But I won’t throw out any accusations just yet. We need more evidence.” The she-cat then said, “Whatever the reason, I’m sure we’ll figure it out. I’ve got your back, alright?”

“Xie-xie,” he replied as he raised a pair of binoculars to his face to survey the crowd, “Thank you, Lady Kora. But now, we must be vigilant and focus on our target.”

“Indeed...you never know what could appear…”

The parade went on like it always did every month. Various monkey dancers would start to travel down the path. Some were martial artists performing synchronized kicks and flips like something out of a kung-fu movie. Some were fan dancers, elegantly spinning and twirling in a perfect row. And of course, no one could forget the iconic Wushi--the Lion costume that various performers wore all at once. The yellow, red, and white beast traveled down the road gleefully--much to the excitement of all of the spectators who whooped and hollered to their heart’s content.

There were a few other groups such as those who played musical instruments such as silk lutes, bamboo flutes, and even a few gong players.

But nothing made everyone more excited than the arrival of the Empress herself. While being carried by her servants in her portable throne, she stood up and waved to the crowd at large. However, there was a certain...emptiness to her smile. A smile that was wide, bright, and perfect with shiny teeth--but her eyes. Her ruby red eyes did not smile with her. They remained as cold and stoic as when she spoke to Axel and his group.

And from on high, Chang noticed that expression on her face--or lack thereof--but chose not to point this out to Kora. Instead, he kept those thoughts to himself. “...What is wrong with you, mother?”

Everything in the Festival was going swimmingly for the first ten minutes or so. Above everything, Axel would note the fact that the wind had started to pick up, which made it more difficult to hover in one place.

“Yeesh…” he muttered, “What’s with all the gale force? They ain’t got no one that controls the weather here so how…?”

Vido pointed something out. “...Boss. I think I’ve got something. There’s several long sightlines that are overlooking the street. A water tower to the West--in front of the parade, a massive rock formation to the East--behind the parade, and a hotel to the South--to the left.”

“Hrm...couple that with the winds, and we’re lookin’ at quite a strange day to try and kill somebody…” As an expert on weapons tactics, he knew that the wind would make things a bit less accurate for anyone firing even a high caliber weapon.

And he would be right.

….THUD! CLANK!

One of Su’s servants--the one in front--fell to the ground, causing the entire throne to tip over.

“EEK!” The monkey woman screeched, and the crowd fell silent. “What are you--what happened?!”

Upon closer inspection, her first servant had been shot clear through the head with a hole the size of a golf ball left behind. Blood, and brain matter stained the pavement of where he once stood, now dead.

“AIIIEEE!” The Empress screamed, “Who did this?! How dare they--?!”

At first, the crowd was confused. They weren’t sure if this was a part of the performance or not. That is, until...

THUD!

Her other man-servant fell to the ground. His brains blasted out of his head. There was a killer afoot.

The crowd immediately fell into a frenzied panic. The performers immediately got out of character and tried their best to escort everyone out of the way.

Su was stuck in a state of disbelief and panic. Her arms shivering, and eyes twitching…

And as soon as it happened, Chang and Kora knew they had to jump into action.

“...Wh--how--who--?” the she-cat stirred, her eyes darting around the scenery.

Chang noted at which the servants were killed, and deduced that it had to come from the east. And the only structure with any high ground in that direction…

“Shuǐtǎ--the water tower! Lady Kora, run across the rooftops and close in on that position!” he said as he drew his Variable Wukong Firearm.

With her eyes locked onto the structure at the end of the street, she took off. With skilled leaps, she jumped across each rooftop while running on all fours in order to make her way towards the tower.

Next, Chang would magically enhance the length of his weapon’s barrel to match that of a marksman rifle. Then, he would leap down into the street with it aimed at the tower using one hand.

At the same time, Su’s guards from before would appear on the scene.

“Prince Chang!” the female guard cried, “You would put yourself in danger for--?!”

BANG!

Chang fired his weapon in the direction of the tower to bog down the enemy with suppressive fire. “Just get the Empress out of here! They will be stuck reloading for a while, so this is our chance!”

The guards immediately followed orders and escorted the still-shellshocked Empress away from the streets and into the nearest building as quickly as possible.

And while this happened, both Vido and Axel could hear the commotion down below and see the crowd disperse like insects.

Within seconds, the hippogriff drew one of his guns. “Our monkey-friend’s in trouble, Vido. Get down there and see whatcha can do while I deal with our killer.”

“On it!” Vido saluted and flew straight downwards as fast as he could. On his way down, he could see various monkey children that had tripped and fallen in the panic with no one to save them. He glanced at Chang for a second to check on how he was performing.

“The prince seems confident from where he’s standing. I need to get those kids out of the street.”

With a quick swoop, Vido passed over Chang and flew further down the street until he could grab up the first crying child. “You’re alright, chico. Just stay calm…”

The monkey boy wasn’t very fluent in the Western language, but did his best to respond. “...Thanka...yu sir…”

“No problem. Where’s the nearest armored building? Like a museum or something?”

The monkey boy pointed to his left. Sure enough, there was a museum just ahead. Vido would drop the boy off there, and prepare to take off again.

“Alright, head inside and stay there until we deal with the shooter. Okay?”

The boy understood just enough, and quickly opened the door to the building, and hid inside…

Vido turned and took flight once more, on the lookout for children lost in the scramble. “Hang on, niños.”

Chapter 72

It was a perfect plan that was made up on the fly by the absolute rag-tag group. Vido would be busy finding and rescuing injured individuals and getting them off the open streets so they wouldn’t be shot. Chang would use his scoped rifle to threaten the enemy from a distance and keep them from trying to escape.

At this point, it was up to both Kora and Axel.

The she-cat traveled across the rooftops at breakneck speeds like a skillful jaguar. Soon enough, she was close enough to the water tower to where she could make a hard left, and leap to the next building across the street. From there, she was able to start climbing the ladder…

Axel had flown in as fast as he could with both guns drawn. The closer he got, the more he realized that the water tower contained no water at all. Instead, there was a small window cut through it and the water had been completely drained. Complete drainage happened every so often for the sake of cleaning, so nobody noticed until it was too late.

When the gunslinger came into view, the doctor ceased his fire, and would join Vido in the efforts to find the hurt children. “Hang on, Lord Magpie. Let me assist you!”

That’s when Axel landed upon the tower, peering into the makeshift window with his gun drawn. “Stick ‘em up.”

And at the same time, Kora had arrived, and opened a hatch on the top of the tower. As soon as she looked into it, she yelped, “HHH! Get back!” and quickly jumped away from the tower.

Axel didn’t wait around, and immediately flew back several meters. That’s when--

POOF!

The entire water tower went up in smoke from a tear gas bomb that was detonated, and the lid was blown off. A monkey dressed in nothing but a leather jacket had jumped out, and started scampering towards the edge of the capital.

The stench was so powerful that Axel still had to rub his eyes even though he was far away from it. “Lord almighty--that just ain’t right…”

Kora was unaffected though. She had managed to get away just in time, and was actively chasing the murderer down. While the monkey man was fast, Kora was ultimately faster and jumped up and over his head. She landed right in front of him in order to block off his escape.

“Nowhere left to go,” she said while crawling back and forth on all fours as if stalking her prey, “Give up.”

“Ngh…” he stood firm but sweated, knowing full well that a cat this nimble wouldn’t be very easy to escape from.

A few individuals who had gone into hiding were aware of this fact also.

“...Is that the Miss Katrina we’ve been hearing about?” one monkey whispered to another while peeking out of the door of a building.

“No doubt about it,” said another monkey, “She’s like a martial arts queen!”

“Really? I’ve sent my oldest boy to her class,” said another, “I bet she’ll take him down easily!”

They all kept their voices down so they wouldn’t be found, but continued to keep watch…

With no other option, the monkey sniper beckoned her with both hands. “Lái ba--come on.”

To keep things fair--and because she was concerned that it would backfire--Kora decided against making use of the tome for the time being.

Instead, she pounced in his direction, to which the sniper narrowly avoided with a backflip. Then, seemingly from nowhere, he had a set of nunchucks tightly gripped within both hands. This didn’t deter the she-cat though, as she was more than prepared to dance with fast-paced, close-quarter weaponry. The both of them moved so fast that it was almost unintelligible to the eye. Between the way he swung the nunchaku, how fast Kora dodged, how fast she swung her knees and elbows, and how fast the monkey blocked.

It seemed as if they were evenly matched.

By the time Axel had recovered, and flown over to the direction of the skirmish, the two would be feverishly locked in a battle that was so flashy that it was like something out of a film. Getting a shot off would be nearly impossible, given how much overlap there was among their forms.

Soon enough, Kora would deliver a knee attack to the monkey’s abdomen that was so powerful that it knocked the nunchucks out of his hands, and put him on the ground.

“Ook!” he squealed with a thud as he hit the pavement.

Kora stood over him with one of her palms aimed down at his chest. “Yield now or face death.”

But in a sly maneuver, the monkey would slither his tail up the side of Kora’s body, and squeeze! “...I don’t think so.”

“RRR--!” Kora mewled and tried to bite the tail, but the monkey’s prehensile skills were too strong. The tail was made up of so many dense muscles that was comparable to a dozen snakes rolled into one object.

From his hip, he drew what looked to be a sapphire-plated revolver. “No mercy…”

BANG!

Right before the monkey could take his shot, Axel fired a warning shot in the air to grab his attention. “You ain’t got no honor, boy? Shootin’ an unarmed opponent be hella cowardly.”

“And who are you to--” As soon as he got a good look at the hippogriff, he tossed Kora aside. “...You. You are the one we’re looking for: Ā kè sài ěr Léi míng dùn.”

The she-cat hit the side of a nearby building with a crash!, and started coughing from having the wind knocked out of her.

One of the monkey citizens from before would open the door, and bring her inside. “...Are you okay, Miss Katrina?” This was the same mother who had sent her child to study under her.

“Ow…” she rubbed her head, and realized she was a bit bruised, but there wasn’t anything life-threatening. “...I mostly am. Than--wait a minute…” her eyes shot open as she looked around the room of a dozen or so monkey folk, “How do you know my name?”

Outside…

Upon hearing his name said back to him in Kongese, Axel let out a small chuckle. “We-hell now. My name exists in other languages, hm?” He reverted back to his tense tone, and glared at the monkey. “And what’s your name, hombre?” he said with his claw twitching towards his revolver.

“Hao Deng…” he replied as he put his revolver back in its sheath. “I’ve seen many cowboy. You don’t look very intimidating in person.”

Axel started a slow walk to his left. “I ain’t, hm? Well you know what they say about rumors…”

Hao would also start to walk to his left, setting up the classic Western standoff situation that many cowboys participated in. After about a full minute, he would respond. “...And what might that be? Jiěshì.”

Silence.

Various monkey citizens would start to watch closely from within the buildings they had taken shelter in. A few of them also recognized Axel from the various rumors they had heard, and posters they had seen. They were silently rooting for him to defeat the one that had turned against the honor of their land…

Naturally, Kora was also, but made sure to stay hidden within the building so she didn’t get hit with a stray bullet. “Come on, Lord Remington. You can do this.”

Soon enough, the pair of gunmen would start to move to their respective rights, circling the area and waiting, watching for a move. A tumbleweed made of tea leaves slowly blew past them in the wind.

“They bite ya square in the ass…” Axel muttered.

Once they found their positions, both of them stopped on a dime while staring each other down. Axel’s gaze was focused and fixated carefully upon his target. Given that he knew his opponent needed him alive, he knew that he had the advantage.

Likewise, Hao knew he was at a disadvantage and was even a bit nervous. Of course, he didn’t expressly show this on his face because displaying any form of weakness was seen as dishonorable behavior. So he grit his teeth, and kept his hand over his revolver…

Silence filled the air for another two minutes, causing everyone in the general vicinity to shake and shiver with anxiety. The tension was palpable on this day. So much so, that neither a bird nor mouse could be heard.

And then…

Both gunslingers reached for their weapons--!

BANG!

Chapter 73

It all happened so fast--in the quarter of a second no less. What went down in that little blip of time was indiscernible to the average naked eye. But any skilled shooter would be able to break the situation down to a T.

In essence, Hao had drew his weapon first and Axel drew his immediately after. But from there, Axel had such precise control over his six-shooter that he was able to fire from the hip--or abdomen in his case--and send a bullet straight up to Hao’s chest.

With audible gasps spilling out from all of the nearby buildings, the monkey citizens watched in awe as Hao fell to his knees.

“Ngh..to die by Remington’s hand…not so bad...” the monkey sputtered as he lost his breath, slowly dying from the shot to his heart. “Sun is...working with the catfolk…” And with that, he flopped over, and onto the ground, succumbing to his wounds.

“...Is he really speakin’ the truth?” With a flourishing spin, Axel sheathed his weapon and tipped his hat. He then looked around, and spotted a familiar set of cat ears poking out of a nearby window. “Kora! You alright?”

The she-cat leapt over, and out of the window of the building she had been hiding in. “Very. Is he dead?”

The gunslinger tapped the monkey's corpse with one of his hind hooves. “Very,” Axel replied with certainty, “Ya’ll can all come out now.”

The crowd of monkeys that had hid away from the shooter came out to express their gratitude with grateful bows.

“Erm…” Axel looked around at the horde of kneeling primates, then at Kora, “Is this how they--?”

“Congratulate those they deem heroic?” Kora said with a purr, “I suppose so. Much less awkward than being in a sea of loud cheers.”

“Zhu Remington and Nushi Kora have won!” one of them said aloud, and they all rose from their kneeling positions

They all approached the two with gleeful, grateful statements.

“Xie-xie! Thank you both so much!” said another.

“The way you fight was amazing, Kora. You pushed the killer to his limits!”

“And then Remington finish him off! Měilì de!”

“But wait…” a concerned monkey mother looked around, “Where is my baby?”

“I think a certain griffon knows.” That’s when Axel recalled where Vido had run--or flown--off to. “A friend’a mine made sure yer kiddos were safe. This way, ya’ll!”

Those who had lost track of their children in the chaos followed Axel and Kora down the street to a nearby museum where a griffon could be seen watching over the building like a hawk.

“Remy! Is it over?” Vido asked as he landed upon the ground.

“Hm,” he nodded, and turned to the crowd, “This boy here--”

A set of loud whoops and cries from happy monkey children hit everyone’s ears as they all ran up to their respective parents. Various murmurs of how the nice ‘gé lǐ fēn’ (griffon) saved them from being hurt. This was then followed by those same parents looking at, and thanking Vido--causing the griffon to blush.

“My daughter is safe because of you. Xie-xie.”

“My sons are okay! Thank you!”

“I am in your debt, sir. Xie-xie.”

Vido rubbed the back of his head with a meek grin on his face. “It was nothing, really. I just did what I could.”

A monkey woman would approach Axel and nervously request, “...Mista Lei-ming-dun...can I see your face?”

“Oh--guess that’s fine.” Unable to refuse a reasonable person’s request, Axel removed his facemask so they could get a proper look at his face--a face that they wouldn’t forget anytime soon. “Here ya are, miss.”

She glanced at him with a curious expression. “...You are not demon like rumors say. You are cute pony-thing with claws! And cowboy. I love cowboys and Western books!” She then offered him a notebook and a pen. “Sign? Please?”

That got a small chuckle from Axel who obliged as he grabbed the pen and pad. “...Don’t mind at all, miss. What’s yer name?”

“Ming Bo,” she replied with a bow.

Axel signed the page in her notebook, leaving behind a rugged, yet refined signature of his surname with a stylish flourish. “Here ya are, little lady.” He said, offering the pen and notebook back to her.

Ming accepted it with a wide, sunny smile on her face. “Thank you, sir! I won’t forget!”

As she skipped away, Axel couldn’t help but smile in return.

Ever the teasing one, Kora purred, and leaned over to get a better look at the gunslinger’s exposed smile. “Rrrrrow. Is that a smile that I see on your face, Lord Remington?”

“Heek!” Axel responded with a horse-like whinny mixed with an eagle’s chirp, “Don’t sneak up on--why does that matter to ya?” He huffed, and turned his head away from her.

Kora giggled, and put a paw on his neck. “Oh you know what I mean, buddy. It’s nice to see you finally perk up. It only took a massive fanclub of primates to do so.”

Axel rolled his eyes and glared at her. “Don’t git funny with me.”

All of the rejoicing was interrupted when a certain someone cleared her throat.

“Ahem.”

There stood Empress Su with her guards as stoic as ever. Her mere presence immediately caused all the monkey folk to kneel before her.

Axel was about to say something, but before he could get any words out…

“Retreat to your homes,” the Empress commanded her people, “Stay inside until further notice. As for the rest of you...stay here.”

With that, every monkey citizen rose from their kneeling positions and left the streets to return to their homes. Soon, it was all quiet and there would be no one left aside from Axel, Vido, Kora, and the Empress.

And of course, Chang wasn’t too far behind.

The primate doctor appeared from behind the Empress, having helped the guards watch over her previously. “Is everything alright, friends? I had to watch over all sides of the situation.”

Axel tried to answer, “We’re fine, pard. But--”

But Empress Su cut everyone off. “Ānjìng! Quiet!” She cleared her throat and continued--arms crossed and glaring down upon them, “Now--I find it highly suspicious that westerners such as you would actually go out of your way to save me. Explain yourself. What do you seek to gain from such an act?”

Axel raised a brow, taken aback by her words.

Kora blinked her eyes twice and stared at the monkey empress.

Vido rolled his eyes from the lack of gratitude.

All were stunned into silence by what she had said.

“Well?” the Empress called out to them, “Shuōhuà. Speak.”

Chang walked around in front of them, and spoke on their behalf. “Empress--why are you treating them with such scorn?”

“They are not of this land,” she repeated her point while focusing her eyes on the trio, “I do not know what their intentions are. I also find it suspicious that they were here on the same day an attack occurred.” She leaned forward, with her gaze focused hard on them, as if daring them to lie. “Almost as if--”

“Enough!” Chang screeched, causing the Empress to flinch and stand upright.

At last, she would ask, “Uch! And just who are you to support these foreigners anyway?”

“I’m surprised you’ve forgotten…” Chang lifted his glasses to expose his unmistakable jade-colored eyes to her. “Mother.”

Upon seeing his eyes, Su went into a frenzy as she knelt down to him. “...Wukong Jiānqiáng?!” She looked over his shoulder at the hippogriff, griffon, and abyssinian, “And these are your friends? I am so sorry...I had no idea. They are more than welcome!” She said with a big, shaky smile, “I-I was just so overwhelmed from the Wushi preparations that I--”

Chang pulled away from her with a disgusted grimace on his face. “Tíngzhǐ. I’ve seen your true colors today. You treat guests with hatred simply for being from the outside, even though someone who just tried to kill you was on inside?!” He grabbed the bridge of his nose.

In a desperate attempt to save face, the Empress was on bended knee in an attempt to convince her son that she wasn’t being mean on purpose. “P-please don’t hate me! I was just confused!”

It...had little effect on the doctor. “Ack. Save it. I’m off to see father,” he turned to try and leave, but was quickly stopped when his mother pulled on his arm. “Hei!”

“No! Please! Don’t tell your father!” the monkey empress pleaded desperately, “I’ll give you everything you’ve ever wanted and more.”

Once again, Chang wrestled away from her. This time with a warning. “Touch me again, and I will have more complaints for father. Now make yourself useful and have the guards pick up Hao’s body and escort us to the palace, please.”

Defeated, Su would have no choice but to listen to her son if she didn’t want things to get any worse. “...Fine. Guards! Grab our suspect’s corpse. The rest of you, follow me.”

Chapter 74

The Empress led the group through the capital and to the main temple where the Emperor, Chang’s father, was located. The palace was a massive temple-like structure that was located on a lake filled with the cleanest of water and had beautiful little fish jumping out and about. So much so, that our trio could be seen making passing glances at the aquatic creatures. Chang had to snap his fingers a few times to snap them out of their stupor so that they could keep going.

Eventually, they would enter the temple and be escorted to the main throne room where Chang’s father was located. The massive yellow and red doors slowly opened, and Chang gave his friends a warning.

“...Be advised. Father is a tad eccentric,” he whispered, “Please do not judge him at first glance.”

“Ain’t they all?” Axel joked while thinking about his own father.

Vido replied with a snicker. “Got that one right, boss.”

Kora nudged them with both of her elbows. “Ahem! Not a problem, Prince Chang. I’m sure he’s a great man.”

With a sigh of relief, Chang would follow his mother into the throne room.

Empress Su called out to the middle of the room, “I’m back. There are some lovely western tourists here to see you,” she said with a wide smile on her face and stepped out of the way so that the four of them could see the Emperor.

The Lord Of The Land

A large, muscular monkey man on a throne was surrounded by four other monkey women who were busy taking care of him. Two of them stood on either side of his throne with leaf fans to keep him cool and the other two were massaging his legs and cleaning his fur.

“Hello! Welcome!” he said in a loud, yet jovial tone. Compared to his citizens, he spoke the Western language far better than they did. “Especially you, my son. It’s great to have you back.”

Chang nodded, and turned to his friends. “Everyone, this is my father: Wukong Juzo. Reversed in your language.”

“Very nice to meet you all. Say hello, ladies.”

The monkey women around him all bowed and resumed their work.

“Er...howdy?” Axel replied, and looked at Chang with a confused expression. “Hey now, just who are them gals? They look a bit...well-dressed’ta be servants.”

Indeed. Those four monkeys around Juzo were all dressed in robes that were very similar to what Su was wearing. Not standard attire for servants at all.

Chang folded his arms, and tapped his foot against the floor. “No. Believe it or not, those are also my mothers.”

Axel was stunned into a state of silence, unable to figure out what to say next. All he could do was take a step backwards.

Innocently, Vido would actually step forward and ask, “But wait, how does that work? Isn’t that all like...cheating?”

“V-Vido!” Chang let out an embarrassed squeal.

Juzo simply laughed it off. “Ha! Westerners don’t quite understand which is fine. These ladies are all my consorts. And thus, also act as mothers to my boy.” He stood up from his throne, and clapped his hands. “Su--and everyone else, please retire to your rooms until later.”

All of them--Su included--would bow, and leave the room without a word.

The emperor monkey would leap into the air, and land next to the group while wrapping an arm around his son’s neck. “Alright, my boy. What seems to be the trouble?”

Chang huffed, and pushed his father’s arm away. “Fùqīn! Stop this. We have important issues to discuss. Ones that you are not paying attention to.”

“If I may,” Kora spoke up, “Your son is quite right. We have quite the emergency on our hands.”

“That’s right,” Juzo replied, “The guards showed me the corpse and confiscated the weapon from Hao’s body. He worked for the Death’s Angels--a criminal organization that operates somewhere in the capital.” He waved his hand in a dismissive fashion while sporting a cocky grin. “They’re a buncha cowards who don’t stand a chance. Let ‘em get themselves killed.”

“WH--?!” It took every bone in Axel’s body to keep himself from chewing the emperor out for such a lackadaisical approach to the situation.

Vido put a claw on the hippogriff’s shoulder to keep him calm, and shook his head--silently telling him that it wasn’t worth it.

Chang took a deep breath, and exhaled. “Father. I completely disagree with this. This is exactly why I left five years ago. I can see things haven’t changed.”

“Son--do you think I have time to send out my guards and militia to try and find some gangsters and possibly die in the process?” he asked calmly, trying to reason with Chang, “There’s no guarantee they’d ever be found unless they exposed themselves.”

Chang grabbed the bridge of his nose.

Once Axel had calmed down and gathered his thoughts, he asked, “Lord Juzo, yeah? Any info on that there weapon ya got off him?”

“It serves no use to me,” the emperor shrugged with his hands in the air, “Do you folks want it?”

Taken aback, Axel’s eyes grew wide. “Hold up. Yer willin’ta just give it up?”

Juzo folded his arms. “I got no use for it. You folks could benefit front using it more than me.” He snapped his fingers.

Moments later, a monkey servant would appear with both the weapon in question and a briefcase.

“Thank you, Wu,” he said to the servant who left promptly after. Now that they had a better look at it up close, they could see that it was a high caliber sniper rifler with a scope attached. The weapon itself was reflecting the light with its silver body and showing warped rainbows on both sides--meaning that it was made of pearls. “Here it is. All yours now.”

Axel nudged Vido forward. “Go on, friend.”

“Wait, me?” the griffon questioned.

“You deserve it fer savin’ all them kiddos. Plus, I can’t very well carry all’a the ammo now I can I?”

“...You make a good point.” He turned to the muscular monkey, and accepted the rifle. “Gracias, Lord Juzo. I will make good use of it.”

“Good. Cuz I’m paying you all for your efforts today as well,” he said as he offered the briefcase next.

Axel accepted it, and opened it up. Inside were a dozen small gold bars. More than enough to purchase a new airship with. “...Damn--wait, you just givin’ this to us?”

“No need to thank me,” said the emperor with a hearty laugh, “I’m just doing what I see as right. Now if you’ll excuse me, I have an important meeting to attend.” He shot a wink at the group, and proceeded to take his leave. “Take care, everyone!”

Chang watched his father leave, and sighed. “Gah...this is hopeless. Come on, let’s get back to Celaeno.”

But our trio wasn’t exactly ready to leave.

“Wait just a sec, pard,” Axel said as he closed the case, “We ain’t done ‘til we find what we’re after. And that’s the truth behind these here Triads. Ain’t that right, ya’ll?”

“Verily,” Kora added, “We’re here to find out what the abyssinians are really doing, and to halt their progress. Do we have any leads on what to do next?”

Vido had been inspecting the weapon for the last few minutes, and found something. “Ay. The name engraved on this weapon: Zhen Huxi Incorporated...what could that mean?”

“Zhen Huxi?” Chang raised a brow, and stepped forward to look at the manufacturer engraved on the side of the weapon. “...I know where this place is located. They are arms dealers and could point us in the direction of our target. But we have to wait.”

“How come, Lord Wukong?” Kora asked.

Chang responded, “...They operate in the early hours of the morning. We need to rest up so that we’ll be prepared to deal with them when it is time. You all are free to stay in my guest rooms until then.”

“Then let’s git a move on, ya’ll. This'll lead us right to the cat-folk that are working with the shady monkey-folk and cut their slavery supply drain by the gonads.” Axel proclaimed with Vido and Kora smirking in agreement.

“I can’t believe they’re willing to help fix my homeland. They’re all wonderful people…” With a big smile and a heavy heart, Chang hugged each of them. “...Thank you. Thank you all.”

Chapter 75

In Panthera…

Mio led Spitha around, and through the Capital City run by nothing but catfolk. Everything was newly industrialized with lots of homes, shops, and paved roads. There was also a minority of diamond dogs and ponies who were treated with just as much respect as the abyssinian citizens.

Ponies in particular found jobs as cart-pullers--not unlike the ‘Taxis’ found in Manehattan. It was an easy job, given that ponies were suited to hauling weight and it allowed abyssinians to traverse their city without having to walk everywhere.

Spitha noticed this in particular. Nearby, a well-built earth pony mare had just finished pulling a carriage that contained three abyssinians who all paid well, and voiced their appreciation for her work.

“...Ponies are treated much differently here than in Klugetown,” she remarked.

Mio looked over in that direction, and nodded in agreement. “Tis true. We catfolk don’t exactly have bodies built for walking long distances. The ponies that live here make things a bit easier.”

Spitha clenched one of her fists and sighed. “I can’t believe Ron would treat them in such a way. That isn’t right…”

“It isn’t…” Mio replied solemnly, “But you won’t find any of that here. I can assure you.”

A smile crept back onto the dragon’s face. “Good--oh, I’m sorry. You’re trying to show me around, and here I am making things sad.”

“Don’t worry about it. In fact, I know the perfect place to bring our spirits up,” said the tom as he continued walking.

“Oh? What would that be?”

Mio led her to a rather large tavern that sat right near the middle of Panthera’s marketplace. It was commonplace for visitors and regulars to stop by to grab some refreshments on one’s way to or from work. Right on a corner to boot.

The tom beckoned the dragonnes into the tavern, and she was taken aback by what she saw--her eyes lit up with wonder.

The ‘tavern’ was more like a restaurant. And it was impeccable with beautiful carpeting, well-mannered patrons, and food that smelled impossibly delicious. A far cry from the run-down, shaggy places that littered Klugetown. “...Well this is new…and quite refreshing.”

Funnily enough, Mio knew exactly what she was thinking. “I know. Places like this simply don’t exist in Klugetown because everything is so shoddily run.” He looked over, and noticed that the tables in the middle of the room weren’t occupied, so he approached one and pulled out a chair for her. “I think you’ll like what they have to offer here.”

Spitha walked over and sat down, “Thank you--oh really? What do they serve?”

Mio sat down opposite of her, and picked up the menu. “Coffee, teas, fish dishes, curries, desserts--but my personal favorite is the injera platter. On it, you get various forms of wat--which are like stews that you’d find in bowls.”

“Ooh! I think I’d like that,” the dragoness trilled as she read over the menu.

A few moments passed, and a well-endowed, white-spotted-furred abyssinian waitress wearing an apron approached them. “Selami! Welcome to the Cat’s Pajama’s! What can I get you both?”

“I’d like a dark coffee and I’d also like to try the injera,” Spitha requested, “With all of your spiciest curries. Hit me with everything you’ve got, missy!”

“Ooh, good choice,” said the waitress as she turned to Mio, “And for you, sir?”

“The sambusa plate, please. And I iced latte with--”

The waitress cut him off, “Please don’t say--”

Mio tilted his head and said, “...with pumpkin spice. What did you think I was going to say?”

“Oh, good.” The waitress wrote down what he requested, “Sorry, some losers have been making jokes recently about--anyway, I’ll go get your orders punched in.” With that, she quickly turned, and walked off.

“Thank you,” Spitha said with a small giggle, “The atmosphere is much more relaxed if people can freely make jokes. I’ve always wanted to live in a place like that…”

“You do?” Mio asked.

“Yes, but that’s a subject for another time,” she said, waving her hand, “I’m actually very grateful that you’d bring me here.”

“Ah, yes. It’s time I be straight with her.” With his paws on the table, and twiddling his thumbs, Mio would stare down at himself for a second. “Well...about that.”

“What’s wrong?” she tilted her head with a concerned frown on her face.

“The reason I brought you here,” the tom went on, “I want to explain some things to you. Mainly my childhood and where I grew up.”

“...Tabbytown, correct?”

“...Not exactly,” Mio said with a sigh, “There’s a bit more that I didn’t have time to explain at my home.”

She nodded, and gave him room to speak. “I understand. Tell me anything you want--but you don’t have to force yourself if you feel uncomfortable.”

He shook his head. “After...all of that you went through, you deserve to be told the truth.”

Mio would then go into detail about what he told Leona. Of course, he kept his voice down so that the others around them wouldn’t catch on, but he gave her all of the info about his past and where he was now.

“...That’s...horrible,” the dragoness muttered, “All because you were from a different region?”

“Yup…” he sighed, and looked around the restaurant, “Thankfully, things are much better now.”

Spitha would take a gander also.

Sure enough, there were abyssinians of all kinds in the tavern. Some from Siam--who had shorter snouts like Mio, some from Tabbytown--who were mostly tabbies, some from Catskills--who were spotted like leopards, and of course the Panthera residents who were the tallest and leanest.

“Well that’s good to see,” Spitha said with a relieved smile, “But still...I’m so sorry you had to go through all of that. Now I truly understand why you went through those events and found yourself working with Ron.” She leaned forward with a concerned expression, “But I have to ask...what was the turning point? What specifically caused you to spill the beans to me?”

With a regretful glare, Mio broke eye contact and looked down at the floor. “...I watched as an innocent older gentleman died helplessly in front of his daughter. His parting words to me were to follow my own path--not the one set to me by the world…”

Spitha reached her claws out, and grabbed Mio’s paw-hands. “...If I may be so bold, you’ve already done that as far as I can tell.”

The tom made eye contact with her again. “I have…?”

“You have,” she replied with a nod, “You could have easily followed your manager’s orders and hurt those innocent ponies. You could have easily run off and I wouldn’t have found out a thing about Ron’s true nature. And you could have easily refused to let me in your home, and cast me aside...but you didn’t.” She flashed him a smile, “You’re a swell young man, and I hope you achieve your goals.”

“...” Mio’s ears quivered as he heard that, and he looked into her eyes. Could this really be the motivation he had been lacking? All this time, he had been without anyone to support him and felt that he was truly alone in this world.

But maybe, just maybe--he wasn’t alone after all.

“...Are you alright?” Spitha asked softly.

Mio gently pulled his hands back, and replied with a smile. “Huh? Oh, y-yes. I am.”

“Well that’s good. For a second, you turned as pale as a ghost. I’m not scary am I?” she teased with the tip of her tongue protruding from her lips in cheeky fashion.

To which Mio reacted with a chuckle. Her expression set him at ease. “Not at all...and thank you. I’d be happy to have your help.” That’s when he thought back to something she had said earlier in the conversation. “You said you’d like to live in a relaxed atmosphere such as this, right?”

“Oh yes,” she answered as she placed an elbow on the table with her chin resting on her palm,
“I’d love to be able to enjoy a life of casual living where I have no worries because I know that my books are out there making people happy…”

“Oh, you write?” Mio asked with a curious flick of his tail. “What sort of stuff?”

“...This may be embarrassing...but I love to write comedy and parody stories,” she said with a bashful smile, “Stories that everyone of all ages can pick up and smile at because it’ll take away their worries. That’s the world I’d like to live in...you know?”

“...A fine world indeed,” Mio replied. “A world that I’ll do my damndest to create. You deserve it, Spitha.”

A few moments later, an abyssinian with black fur and yellow eyes entered the restaurant. He had on a white dress shirt and a tie with a pair of thick bifocals.

And as soon as he saw Mio sitting with a dragon, he stopped in his tracks. “...Is that…?”

Chapter 76

Mio could feel the sensation of someone staring at him, and immediately turned around to see the cat-man who looked like he was dressed for the office. “...Can I help you?”

Sptiha also tilted her head in the newcomer’s direction.

“Guess he noticed. May as well approach.” The well-dressed tom pulled up a chair, and sat beside their table. “Sorry. I know that it’s rude, but I couldn’t help but stare. You...look familiar.”

Given his history, being recognized was not a good sign for Mio. “...First off, who are you?”

“Right...guess I should properly introduce myself so I can explain.” The abyssinian removed his glasses, and tilted his neck upwards. If one looked closely, they could see markings branded onto his neck: ንጉስ. This was the kingdom’s seal, and it aptly meant ‘king’ in Abyssinian.

Mio’s eyes nearly bulged out of his head. Sitting right next to him in a casual setting was none other than King Mau himself! “...K-k--?!”

“Shhhh!” the king tilted his neck downwards, “I’m here on some casual business while my wife manages things back at the cast--home.”

“Hm?” Spitha noticed Mio’s reaction and was rightfully confused. “I don’t quite understand. Mio, do you know this man?”

“Not personally, but…” he leaned over and whispered to the dragoness, “...That’s King Mau. The current ruler of Abyssinia along with his wife, Queen Bombay.”

“In the flesh,” said the king, “But please--don’t trip over yourself in an attempt to treat me differently. I’m just like everyone else--for the most part.”

With this knowledge, Spitha trilled with a mix of excitement and curiosity. “So you’re the ones who...control this area,” she said vaguely in reference to the kingdom itself, “From what Mio told me, it was in a state of ruin before. How did you manage to turn things around?”

“It was a long, arduous process. In fact, seeing Mio here is part of it.”

The young tom leaned forward. The idea that he could be important was a new bit of information that he hadn’t prepared for. “It is? What do you mean?”

“...During my father’s reign...near the end of the war…” Mau folded his arms, and sighed, “I watched as many men, women, and children were displaced from their homes. I could have sworn I saw you on the streets of Tabbytown once or twice, young man. But...I was powerless. There was nothing I could do to help you.”

“...You couldn’t?” Spitha asked, “Why not?”

“To make a long story short, there were too many individuals suffering out there for me to reasonably help them all. So I worked with Bom--er, BB--in secret to stage a coup once the annexation operation was completed.”

Mio’s ears twitched from amazement. The fact that this tom could stage a revolution against the tyrannical King Devon--who was his own father no less--and come out on top was nothing short of legendary.

“..Outstanding. I’d like it if you could tell me exactly how you managed to accomplish that one day,” Mio pleaded with his eyes aglow, “You did an amazing job.”

But Mau didn’t accept the praise. “...I’ve done what I could, but ultimately some regions are still extremely underdeveloped. Such as Klugetown.”

Spitha looked down at the table. “...That’s right. My ex-husband has been trying to work on fixing things up around there since we lived there…”

“...I apologize,” said the king with a somber tone as he looked down at the floor, “I wish I could do more to fund the development of that area, but we’ve only recently repaired our relations with Siam and Catskills. Not to mention all of the other things we’ve had to spend money on. Reconstruction of the Abyssinian Army, helping the prisoners of war…”

Mio was stunned into a temporary silence. “They’ve managed to fix up so much in just two decades...can I hope to achieve anything similar?”

“I understand,” Spitha replied with a nod, “You’re a busy man and you have to manage all of that while also taking care of your life at home. I respect you. Your wife must be very lucky to have you.” “...If only my husband wasn’t so horrible. Or at least as honest as he.”

Mau cleaned the lenses of his glasses with a handkerchief he had in his shirt’s pocket. “Hm...I’d like to think so, but some things haven’t gone how I’ve intended.”

Because of his knowledge on the subject, Mio already knew what the king had been referring to. “My lord--there’s no need to explain further.”

“...Explain what?” the dragoness asked worriedly.

Despite this, Mau would go on to explain. “No no--it won’t take long.” He turned to the dragoness, “My child went on to do some horrible things that I wish I could have shown him not to do. But his actions were out of a sick, misguided attempt to recreate the actions of his grandfather…”

“...King Meowmeow,” Mio muttered softly.

Spitha snapped her fingers upon realization. “That’s who that was. The one who tried to make Panthera into something just as bad as Klugetown…”

“That’s right,” Mau replied as he placed two fingers against the side of his forehead, “And we’ve only recently cleaned up the mess he caused here as well--which has set us back even further from approaching Klugetown with any real way to repair it.” He paused for a moment, and asked, “What did you say your ex-husband was doing?”

“...About that…”

Spitha would go on to explain how her ex had lied for five years about his occupation--and their relationship along with it.

“...As soon as I found out, I promptly left and never looked back.”

“I see…” Mau looked at Mio, “And what about you, son? How did you meet this dragon woman?”

“Well…”

Mio would then explain his side of the story--giving a summary of where he ended up after the war and how he tried to fight off Rongu.

“...But I wasn’t strong enough,” the young tom lamented, “And I knew it. Yet I foolishly tried to--”

“Hey. Look at me,” Mau commanded, cutting him off.

The young tom glanced up at his superior. “Y-yes sir?”

“...You’re no different than I was when I was your age. You were fighting for a reason--for someone else.” He patted Mio on the head. “While it may have been a bit reckless, you’re still a good example of what this world needs. Don’t start beating yourself up over it--just make sure you don’t repeat your mistakes.”

“...” For a moment, Mio felt like he could barely breathe. Receiving a compliment from the king himself nearly caused him to shut down. But he had to think about what he was told. “...He’s right. I can’t start moping now. I need to focus and improve. Just like…” From one of his sleeves, he revealed the King of Spades card--which depicted two illustrated versions of King Mau that were reversed upon each other. “You’re right. Thank you--and I’ll make sure I don’t fail again. In fact, I plan to work on fixing up Klugetown so don’t you worry.”

“Now that’s a first. But I like his sentiment.” Mau let him go with a smile, and looked over at the dragoness. “And as for you, ma’am, take care of yourself first. Use as much time as you need to overcome your heartbreak. I’d never dream of lying to my wife about something so important and stringing her along for a week--let alone five years?” Mau let out a dismissive hiss, “Hhhh--that dragon will suffer the consequences for what he’s done to those ponies. Trust me.”

“...How so?” Spitha asked.

Mau then got up from his seat, and put his glasses back on. “You’ll know when it happens. I hope you both keep each other motivated. You deserve each other.” With that, he walked off towards the counter to order some coffee, and promptly left the restaurant. “...That boy is gonna go places. Can’t wait to see his potential for myself.”

The dragoness watched as he left. “Do you think that’s really…?”

Mio nodded. “No doubt about it. I’ve seen that brand marking on only one other abyssinian. That was him.” He then chuckled as he processed what just happened, “Though, the fact that he would speak to us so casually is something I never would have expected.”

“Indeed…” she turned her attention back to Mio, “Though I wonder what he meant by the fact that we deserve each other.”

“Probably due to how much he can see we care for each other, I’d wager,” Mio broke it down systematically.

“Ah, that’s it. We make good friends, don’t we?” the dragoness asked with a big smile and a little trill.

Seeing her smile was practically contagious as it made the tom smile as well. The fact that she considered him a friend warmed his heart, causing him to mewl happily. “Rrrrr--Indeed. Let’s keep our friendship going for as long as we can.”

Chapter 77

Soon enough, the waitress would return with their orders and the two would dine in comfort without any fear of their surroundings for a change. To say that it was a relaxing experience was a massive understatement.

“This injera is amazing…” Spitha said as she took a bit of the bread and mixed it with the ghost pepper curry, “And the spice is quite nice too!”

Mio stared as she ate, realizing that she was consuming some of the spiciest curry in existence casually. “...Well, she is a dragon after all. That stuff is second nature to her.” After a eating a few sambusas, he’d hear her speak.

“Oh, Mio--you got something right…”

“Hm?”

Spitha leaned forward and wiped a crumb away from the scar on his face near his eyes. “There. We wouldn’t want you to suffer irritation on your face, now would we?”

“I--erm…” Mio was unable to respond. His ears flopped as he pushed his glasses up in order to hide the embarrassed expression with his face. “Thank you…”

“You’re very welcome,” Spitha said with a giggle.

Once they were finished eating, they left the restaurant with full stomachs and calm states of mind. It was about 4PM by this point, and Mio noticed the time thanks to the clocktower in the middle of the city.

“Hrm...I hate to cut our little tour short, but I should head back to the hotel and relax myself with the prescription Dr. Pussycat gave me.”

The dragoness was understanding, and expressed her concern for him. “That’s quite alright--in fact, I’ll return with you to make sure you get there safely.”

“Oh, you don’t have to do that…”

As Mio would soon find out, Spitha was not very easy to convince once her mind was made up. “But I want to,” she pleaded, “...If you don’t mind, that is. I just don’t want you to get hurt again if I can prevent it.”

“...She feels guilty,” Mio thought to himself, “Over the fact that she couldn’t save me in time. I wish she didn’t fret over me, but I can understand what she’s feeling. To deny her would simply be rude.” He then replied, “Alright, I'd appreciate it, Spitha. Thank you.”

“Good--now let’s go so you can get yourself some rest as soon as possible, okay?” She grabbed ahold of his hand, and started to walk ahead of him.

“I got y--reerrr!” Mio didn’t expect the sudden tug, and mewled upon liftoff.

In Klugetown…

“So...he managed to get away, hm? I thought you were stronger than him.”

“My sumbitch of an ex-wife up and decided to up and protect his pussy-ass,” the dragon snarled. His wings had been repaired with bandaging thanks to the few nurses they had remaining at their disposal. “That’s the only reason he was able to escape.”

The boss groaned from behind the chair. The voice carried an air of annoyance and tiredness from the entire situation. “Landsakes--after all of that, now we have to deal with two dingos. As far as Mio is concerned, you can kill him if he shows his face around here again. But we need Remington alive. Understand?”

“Right, right…” Rongu replied with a huff.

Moments later, one of the nurses entered the room with a letter in her hand. “Boss. I just found this. Alade and Topaz have managed to make it to the Wukong territory and are currently negotiating with the monkey folk on procuring stronger ponies from the Neighjing territory.”

“Finally,” the boss replied with a relieved groan, “Something around here going my way for a change. Keep me posted on whatever you may come across. And you, Rongu--keep working those ponies for the Aionite. If we find it, we’ll be able to properly take over this junk-infested wasteland and turn it into a place of splendor that controls the entire South.”

“Not if I take control first.” Rongu thought to himself, and quickly answered. “Not a problem, boss. We’ll have enough to start developing weapons with it before you know it.”

“Hence why we also need Remington alive.” The boss tossed a set of blueprints at the dragon. “Our replicas have been okay so far, but haven’t done us much good. Real Remington weapons have a high standard of stability and control that no other weapon can match…”

Rongu looked them over. The revolvers and rifles all had that iconic ‘R’ insignia but the handles of each weapon were rather pronounced and durable which gave them their signature sense of control. “And we need these because bullets made from Aionite are rather...unstable, yeah?”

“That’s an understatement. From what my scientists have studied, even the smallest amount of Aionite could cause a gun to explode from trying to fire it. But Remington’s weapons...they’re the key. They’re made to handle any type of weaponry. A universal gunsmith, if you catch my drift. Just don’t let your personal problems cloud your judgement on what to do next. You are to keep those workers on their hooves for as long as possible until you strike enough of that material for us to start configuring. Understand?”

Rongu nodded as he turned to leave with his mind still focused elsewhere--only giving a health-hearted answer. “Yeah...I understand.”

“Good. Then my father will finally regret the decision he made regarding how to control Abyssinia…once it’s all mine.”

Back in Panthera…

Spitha took Mio to his hotel room, where he was able to lie down and rest with the medicine on his face. The burn scar on his face started to irritate him which resulted in light fits of hissing from the tom. With his blue suit on a nearby coat rack, and his new glasses on a nightstand next to the bed, he was stuck there lying bare, covered in nothing but his fur.

“Hhhh! Rrrrgh!” he groaned as he lied there. The prescription medicine that Mona had given him was akin to that of a spa’s facial mask once applied, so it would be easy enough to peel off. “Putting a blanket over myself will just make the sensation worse. God this sucks on so many darn levels…”

Moments later, there was a knock at the room door.

“Augh...it’s open…”

Spitha entered, and took a look at him. “How are you feeling, Mio?”

“As if needles are being drilled into my face from all sides while simultaneously sinking into a tar pit…” he muttered with a strained mewl. “I feel like if I were to try and move even a few inches that I would aggravate my entire skin layer.”

The dragoness walked over to get a better look at his face, and noticed the mask treatment that he had applied. “Oh my...I can feel your pain from here…”

“...There’s no need to stay here…” he muttered, “I won’t be much for conversation…”

“I want to make sure you don’t go into shock from the medication,” Spitha explained, “So I’m willing to stay and keep you company if you’d like.”

Given that he was practically helpless right at that moment, Mio was in no position to refuse. After all, the last thing he wanted to do was push her away when she had already been slowly pushed away by someone else for the last five years.

“...I’d appreciate that…if it’s no trouble…”

“None at all,” she said with a smile, and sat on the side of the bed next to him. “Actually, I...managed to find one of my books on sale in a nearby bookstore I saw on the way back. And...I purchased it.” She showed it to him. A paperback book with the thickness of an average light novel. The cover was yellow and in big, bold, black letters, the title read: Awkward Monster Encounters--by Miss Spitha.

“You purchased your own book…?” Mio shifted his eyes over to get a look at the cover. “Why?”

“So I could read it to you!” she chirped, and quickly reigned herself in by clearing her throat. “Ahem--er, i-if that’s okay…”

It would certainly beat staring at the ceiling until he fell asleep. Mio was more than willing to agree. “...I don’t mind at all, Spitha. Go ahead.”

“Oh, goodie!” She quickly opened up the book, and put on a pair of reading glasses, “Now let’s see...aha! Here’s a good one. This book contains loads of short stories that are meant to make you laugh. Such as...ah, here’s a good one!” She began to read from the book, “‘A pony walks into a bar and sits down next to a griffon. He orders the highest-proof alcohol they have and the griffon challenges him to a contest. The pony agrees, and they drink and drink until finally, the pony’s head falls off!’”

Mio’s eyes shot open when he heard the last line. “W-what?! I thought you said--”

“Hang on, I’m almost at the good part--” she interrupted him and continued, “‘The griffon freaks out, but the pony simply chuckles and laughs it off. Why? He’s a dullahorse!’ You know, a pony that can freely detach its head from its body?”

It was very corny--to the point where Mio couldn’t help but laugh. “Haha! I get it. That would freak anyone out.”

“Right? That’s what makes it funny!” Spitha giggled, and flipped the page. “...Want me to read you another?”

“...I’d like that, yes.”

Chapter 78

Eventually, night would soon fall upon Panthera, and everyone would quiet down along with it. Soon enough, Mio was able to remove the facial mask. The sensation of the burn had finally run its course and he was able to think clearly and get some rest.

“Alright...I think I’m good for now,” he said to Spitha, “But I want to thank you for keeping me company. You didn’t have to go out of your way and yet…”

The dragoness put a claw on his head and patted him affectionately. “It’s quite fine. After all the things you’ve been through, you deserve to feel comfort. So please, don’t think you’re causing me any burden. I want to help you.” She let go, and stood up as she got ready to leave the room. “To be honest, I quite like taking care of someone like you. So meek...it’s adorable.”

“So, is there anything else you need right now?” she asked.

“She’s so sweet. Such a beautiful dragon woman. Which makes it all the more upsetting that Rongu would not only lie to her, but actively spend time away from her. I just don’t get it. How could he be so--...blech. No time to worry about that right now I suppose.” Mio couldn’t help but respond with a blush and a small purr. “Rrrr...no, Spitha. Thank you. You’ve done more than I could’ve ever asked for. But if I do need anything, I’ll be sure to call for you.”

“Understood, Mio. And you’re very welcome,” she replied with a smile, and turned to leave, “You have a good night’s sleep now, okay?”

“I will,” the tom said as he smiled in return, “Goodnight, Spitha.”

Spitha had gone back to her hotel room, leaving Mio alone in his. Of course, if he needed anything, he would be able to shout for her at any time which put the tom at ease. Though, he still couldn’t figure out why Rongu would deceive and neglect such a wonderful dragoness.

And similarly, Spitha wondered her own thoughts about Mio as she shut his hotel room door, and entered hers nearby. She then entered the shower, and began to clean herself up as she started to think...

“...He’s had it far worse, and yet he’s turned out to be a much better, more mature man than Ron ever has. Even down to admitting when he knows he’s wrong. Ron on the other hand didn’t suffer through a war or anything of the sort. And yet he treated me like I didn’t matter…”

It was quite hard to describe indeed. On the one hand, Rongu grew up with a well-off childhood in the Dragon Lands and eventually grew up to be a slave-laboring swindler. On the other hand, Mio’s childhood was filled to the brim with enough death and hatred to cause anyone to lose their marbles. The dichotomy between the two was vast and rather confusing to say the least.

Once she was finished, she dried herself off, and went to lie down on the bed in the middle of the room. “...Are some people simply born evil?”

By 9PM, both the dragon lady and abyssinian tom had fallen asleep and were able to relax….for a while.

That is, until they heard some rattling noises followed by the sound of a vase hitting the floor outside.

CRACKLE!

Mio instantly jumped out of his sleep, and turned on the lamp at his bedside. “What in the world…?” His ear flicked in response to the sound of paws rapidly darting across the floor outside. “What is going on? Have I been found out somehow?”

Just then, his hotel room’s door knob would start to jiggle, clearly an attempt of being broken into from the other side. Whoever it was, it was more than likely not trying to say hello in a casual manner.

“...!” Mio quickly reached into his suit that was still on the coat hanger, and pulled out a small revolver. He then waited silently next to the door. His ears tense, teeth clenched, and heart racing…

SLAM!

The door was suddenly broken down, and Mio quickly pointed his weapon at the force behind the intrusion.

“Hands up, hombre! Don’t move!”

Thankfully he didn’t pull the trigger right away.

“Waitwaitwait!” cried the intruder with a mewl. It was a she-cat dressed in an all-black catsuit with pink goggles over her eyes as well as a brown cowboy hat and a lasso on her hip. “I’m a sheriff here on behalf of the King and Queen! They’d like your help!”

Mio lowered his weapon and tilted his head. “What in the lord’s name of litter--what kind of entrance was that?!”

“Sorry it’s...standard procedure for me to act stealthily. Y-you understand, right?” the sheriff gave her best, nervous smile.

The tom reacted with a press of his fingertips to his forehead. “Oi...it’s like trouble just finds me at this point.”

Moments later, an imposing figure would stand in the doorway to prevent the she-cat’s escape. It was an upset Spitha who had her arms crossed and glaring daggers down at the abyssinian. Her nostrils were already bearing smoke. “Oh really? The royal family sent you?”

“AH!” the sheriff squealed, “Y-yes! I swear!”

Spitha leaned down, and snarled. “I’ll be the judge of that.”

All Mio could do was stand there with a mix of shock and appreciation rushing through his veins. “...A bit extreme. But she really does care for me, huh?”

Meanwhile, in the Wukong Territory…

It was also in the dead of night in this territory. Though, they were about five hours ahead of Abyssinia in terms of time zone, so it was more like the cusp of early morning around 2AM.

Our group of intrepid mercenaries had found their way around to the place known as ‘Zhen Huxi.’ Why did they only find it just now in the dead of night? There was an answer for that.

Chang had allowed Vido, Kora, and Axel to get some sleep in his guest rooms in the palace so that they could rest for a bit. But now, it was time to act. Everyone had awakened and was prepared to leave out of the main entrance of the grand temple.

They had all assembled in the main foyer where they had spoken to Chang’s father Juzo. Naturally, the Emperor was nowhere to be seen--likely in bed with his entourage.

“Alright, friends,” the monkey doctor pointed to a map on a board on wheels that he had rolled out just for this. The map displayed an overhead schematic of the entire capital. “Zhen Huxi--or Poison Bird Breath when translated--is an arms manufacturer located somewhere nearby. All we have to do is find a building that smells of activity.”

“Well that won’t be hard at all,” Vido proclaimed as he pointed at himself with his left thumb-claw, and put his right claw around Axel’s neck--much to the gunslinger’s instant chagrin. “We got some of the best eyesight this side of the Zedong River! Ain’t that right, amigo?”

“Hrk!” Axel gasped upon being grabbed, but couldn’t refute the griffon’s claim. “Yeah, you right. We got ourselves some of the best eyes ‘round these parts. We’ll take to the air like before.”

Kora spoke up next. “What shall I do, Chang?”

“Use your sense of smell,” the primate replied as he tapped his nose, “Most of the citizens are going to be asleep right about now, so we have big advantage. Stay alert and keep your wits about you, everyone. This is going to be a difficult one.”

Chapter 79

As it turns out, it wasn’t very difficult at all. Sure, it took them about an hour of searching, but they were eventually able to pin down some motion-based activity within the capital city thanks to the heightened sensory abilities of the group.

Vido and Axel took to the air and had flown around to get a feel for what they were after. The winds of the night were calm, and allowed them both to glide around at a leisurely pace as they searched for any movement.

On the ground, Kora used her nose to find her way through the city. One thing that really gave her an advantage was the fact that the air of the Wukong territory was crisp and clean. Much cleaner than the air found in Klugetown. As a result, she was able to smell the air for any moving monkey fur. Chang was close behind of course, keeping tabs on everyone’s movement.

...And that’s when it hit everyone.

The gents in the air flew downwards and the she-cat scampered across the dark, lifeless streets until they all found themselves down an alley. The group came together to discuss what they saw.

“Spotted a dogie runnin’ this-a way,” Axel pointed in the direction of the alley and where it led to. “Right, Vido?”

“Si,” the griffon backed up his claim, “We caught a glimpse of something moving like little chickens across a field.”

“I see,” Kora said as she sniffed the air, “Yup. I’m catching a lot of monkey fur. Mixed with a bit of sweat. I wonder what that could be…”

Sweat? The idea of such a smell being detectable sent Chang into a small frenzy as he ran his hands through his hair. “Bù--bù on everything--this isn’t good.”

“What’s wrong, pard?” Axel asked. “Don’t freak out on us now. You’re our leader.”

“He’s right. I need to remain in control.” Chang calmed himself down, and took a deep breath as he lowered his hands. “Alright. I think the sweat smell leads to the possibility of an underground fighting club.”

Vido raised an eyebrow, surprised at the fact that Chang would come to such a conclusion right away. “...Are you sure about that, Chango? What makes you think that’s what’s up?”

“There have been rumors of illegal fighting clubs cropping up all over,” he explained as he adjusted his glasses, “Some of which my father continues to believe doesn’t exist. In the spirit of being a good ruler, it is up to me to thwart this if that is what is truly happening.”

“But how do we make our entrance?” Kora pointed out, “Given that we had a choice encounter with their leader, we would surely be recognized the moment we stepped inside, wouldn't we?”

Chang gazed at the building’s rooftop and something came to him. “Ah. I have an idea.” He turned to the she-cat. “Lady Kora, can you head topside and enter one of the vents? Maybe you can find a way to Sun’s office.” Next came Vido’s portion, “Lord Magpie, fly up and keep watch over her and the general area.”

Both of them agreed to his orders.

“On it, Chang,” Kora crawled up the nearest wall.

“I’m right with you,” Vido added as he flew after her, still carrying the sniper rifle he had gotten from Juzo.

Which left the gunslinger and the prince.

“What’s the orders, boss?” Axel looked at the primate doctor.

Chang had disrobed and removed his labcoat from his body. “They won’t recognize us if we are wearing different things. Though in your case, you could probably ditch your mask and hat and they wouldn’t be the wiser.”

“Huh. That ain’t a bad idea.” Axel conceded. That was a rather good plan indeed, and many didn’t realize the face behind the gunslinger’s usual getup. So he removed his mask and hat, allowing his full face and frizzy red hair to be exposed. “So what do we do from here? Just head on in casually?”

Chang folded his white coat into a neat little square, and took hold of Axel’s hat and mask. “Something like that. But first…” He tossed their articles of clothing onto the roof nearby. “Vido can watch over them for us. Now. Are you ready?”

“That I am. I’m followin’ your lead, pard,” Axel said with a confident nod.

From there, the two would approach the nearest armored door, and Chang would knock upon it.

Soon enough, the metal slit near the top of the door would open up and reveal a set of eyes. A voice would call out, “Mìmǎ.”

And Chang replied with, “Ba Sing Se.”

The door opened up, and the monkey behind it would step aside to allow them entry. “You made it just in time. The real show is about to begin downstairs.”

“Thank you, friend. Come--this way,” Chang stepped forward and made his way through the room where the empty gambling tables were located.

The doormonkey led them to a staircase where they could take a flight of stairs down to what appeared to be a basement at first glance.

But in reality, it was a large underground room that was the size of a buckball court.

“...So far so good,” Axel muttered to his primate companion, “Nobody here looks like they notice us.”

Chang replied, “Indeed. These are very common types of glasses too, so I’m safe as well. But now I wonder…”

Axel was a bit familiar with the concept of backstreet brawls behind barns and bars but nothing like this. Something so organized and set up with the intent of betting to win money like Saddle Arabian Horse Races at betting booths nearby. It was strange to say the least.

“What in the hell…”

What made it even more peculiar, was that the audience wasn’t solely made up of the monkey citizens that inhabited the Wukong territory. There were plenty of abyssinians, minotaurs, dragons, and even a few griffons all cheering in anticipation for the next battle.

Chang and Axel stood against a nearby wall where they could have a full, clear view of the entire room as well as the empty space in which combat was supposed to take place.

“...How does this…?” The primate in particular was already disgusted by what he saw. Rows upon rows of men and women of all different species primed and ready for illegal martial arts to take place within Chang’s own homeland. “Disgusting. How have my father and the royal guards not noticed what’s going on here?”

Axel was carefully gauging the situation around him. As expected, no one realized who he was due to the fact that he wasn’t wearing his signature hat and mask. This let him go unnoticed as the fight got started. “We’re about’ta find out, pard. Shit’s about’ta go down.”

What sounded like a female announcer shouted over an intercom to the audience. “Dàjiā hǎo! Welcome! Today’s battle will be a dangerous one! By popular demand, we start with our reigning champion--she’s the biggest and baddest of our ladies, the one and only: Shāshǒu Rǔfáng! Also known as Shannon Ruffie for you Western folk!”

Soon enough, a monkey woman would enter from the opposite end of the room much to the crowd’s enjoyment. She had purple fur and pale skin underneath. Her abdomen was chiseled to perfection with thighs that looked rigid enough to crush a melon. Despite this, she had a well-endowed set of breasts and a plump behind--both jiggling with every step she took. There were no prizes for guessing why she was the current champion.

But interesting enough, she was carrying no weapons…

The gunslinger hippogriff noticed this right away, and whispered to Chang. “Hey now. Don’t ya’ll monkey folk use a buncha different weapons and such? Ain’t this supposed’ta be a fightin’ tournament?”

“I am just as confused as you are, friend,” Chang replied as he glared at the unarmed monkey woman’s figure. “I suppose this is a hand-to-hand situation?”

The voice over the intercom would speak once more. “And our challenger! He’s looking to put our champion, Ms. Rufang, in her place and make her beg for mercy, it’s a convicted felon who’s trying to scrub his name clean: Zing!”

Chang and Axel both perked up when they heard that, but of course, they kept their mouths shut to avoid drawing attention to themselves. But it did raise quite a few questions: A convict? Just how did he escape from prison? Why was he here?

They were about to find out.

Moments later, they could see two Wukong police officers escort an 8-foot tall giant cercopes (a sub-species of tailless monkey) man wearing black and white prison garb--easily two feet taller than his opponent. His hands were cuffed together, and when he finally reached the middle of the room where Rufang was waiting, one of the officers undid the cuffs. Then, they both immediately backed away.

The champion of a primate licked her lips with an excited chitter. “Wonderful. I’m sure you know the rules, big guy. If you can beat me, then you’ll be able to walk away a free man. Lose, and you’ll be put to death.” She stuck out her tongue in a playful manner. “Understood?”

Axel and Chang exchanged a quick glance at each other. They were both thinking the exact same thing.

“SOME OF THE OFFICERS OF MY OWN HOME ARE CORRUPTED AND WORKING WITH THEM?!”

“...Classic. Sheriffs meant’ta uphold the law be workin’ against it under the cuff. Sumbitches…”

Meanwhile, just above them…

Topaz and Alade were set to watch the battle from the upper level. The unicorn leaned on the railings like an excited filly. “Ooooh--iz zis what our monkey friend meant? How exciting!”

The abyssinian couldn’t help but agree--though he still kept his thoughts to himself. “How is she going to deal with him?”

Chapter 80

Meanwhile…

Kora had been making her way through the vents as best she could, but wasn’t getting anywhere fast. She did however, peek through a grate and found that a battle was set to take place beneath her. She was in a vent that was located above the room that Chang and Axel were already in. “...Not where I need to be. I need to keep looking.” And so, she turned and went in a different direction…

Down in the fight club arena…

“I’m ready,” the gorilla of a cercopes cracked his knuckles and stood firm, ready to strike at any moment.

This caused Rufang to let out a small giggle. “Ee-ee-ee! Did your friends from the police station not tell you what sort of combat this will be?”

“What do you mean?” the ape man replied.

Suddenly, Rufang pulled her bra down, exposing her voluptuous breasts to him and started to tease him by squeezing them. “This fight club operates under special rules. Whoever taps out first wins. But it’s….more of a close-contact sport.” She took a step towards him with a lustful grin on her face, “A very close-contact sport.”

Zing was stunned into silence. This was absolutely not what he had been expecting. When he was told he had to win a ‘battle against the champ,’ he wasn’t informed of the rather overt nature of the fight. “...W-what?”

Over the intercom, the announcer would shout once more. “And here we go folks! Ms. Rufang starts off with her classic opening move: Guāfēn Xīn--Melony Distortion!”

“What’s wrong?” Ru took another step towards him--her nipples leaking the tiniest amounts of breastmilk. “Never seen a nice set of melons like this before?”

Just like before, Zing was unable to say or do anything. He was far too distracted by her jiggling, shapely body. To the point where an erection was already building up in his pants.

Which Ru was excited to point out to the crowd. “Hey everyone, is that a banana in his pants? You know how much I love bananas~”

The crowd started to cheer with various batches of ‘oohs’ scattered about. Some were muttering about how they thought Ru was going to lose due to how large and burly the ape-man was. Others were excited to see her try and win.

Axel and Chang were still shocked into silence.

The gunslinger could do nothing but stare in awe. “...Is this what barn brawls have come to? I hope Kora can find somethin’ soon...”

Chang was blushing, desperately wanting to look away, but he knew he couldn’t. “...Stupid defilement of our honorable home. How dare they…”

Up above…

Topaz watched on with a state of confusion plastered onto her face. “Oh? Eentercourze-battles? Not what I would have expected…”

Alade continued to remain silent, carefully observing with cold cat eyes.

Down below…

Just to tease her opponent a bit more, Ru turned to the side and slapped! one of her jiggling asscheeks. “Or maybe you’re more of a rear view man, hm~?”

Zing’s shaft had risen to a full state of erection by this point--so much so that it tore through his pants, causing them to drop to the floor, and allowing the crowd to see everything. A rather girthy shaft and a pair of swollen testes. “...Ngh...s-so that’s how you want to play, huh…?”

Ru took this as an opportunity to rile up the audience. “Ooh, he’s a big one, everyone. Which move should I go with to really get things going?”

Her most devoted fans started to shout out various attacks from the crowd.

“The Ball Bouncer!”

“The Meat Shaker!”

“The Butter Churner!”

“The Bamboo Shooter!”

All of it riled her up as well, and soon, she came to a conclusion. “Ah. I know just what to do, guys~”

But before she could blink, the cercopic man charged at her with reckless abandon. Each step he took caused a thump!, which made the floor shake!

The audience watched with bated breath as the 300-pound ape ran towards Ru.

But she was prepared.

With a single chop, she slashed her palm against his neck. Her hand struck one of the nerve endings in his neck hard enough to temporarily paralyze his body in an instant and cause his body to hit the floor with a slam!

The crowd went nuts for it--cheering Ru on to keep going.

And so did the announcer. “Ooh! Zing is down! This is the perfect opportunity for Rufang to go for a pin!”

Which is exactly what she did next. With an elegant leap, she jumped and sat upon the cercopid’s chest, facing away from him. “Let’s see how strong you are, Mr. Ape~” She slowly reached her hand-like foot out to his shaft, and firmly grasped it with each of her toes. With her other foot, she curled the finger-like digits around his testes. “Ooh...this is perfect. I’m gonna squeeze all I can out of this~”

The announcer would call out, “Wow! Rufang is using her secret technique: The Banana Peeler!”

It was potent enough to keep Zing down, that was for sure. The digits that grasped his shaft were slowly being teased for a few seconds, and then she suddenly sped up, actively stroking the shaft hard enough to peel the foreskin all the way back each time. Her left foot meanwhile, pressed and squeezed his balls to force the pressure to build.

“Oooooh!” went the crowd, “Go Rufang go! Go Rufang go!”

But a portion of the audience was rooting for the newcomer. “Get up! Fight back! Don’t let her beat you off!”

Unfortunately, that’s exactly what was happening. Ru continued stroking his shaft with her right foot, causing the massive primate to grunt and groan. “Ungh...agghh…”

Ru placed her right hand down on the center of his chest while working her feet, clenching tighter around his shaft and beating him off faster and faster until her foot was a blur of motion. “Don’t move. Just accept your place and give up,” she said as she winked at the crowd, “I’ll even let you have your way with me before you’re put to death~”

The ape screamed in defiance. “No...I...gaaaah!”

SPURT!

But he lost. Rufang continued to violently stroke his cock and squeeze his balls as he came, sending a long trail of semen across the open floor--much to the excitement of the crowd who was cheering for their champion.

“GET HIM! DON’T STOP!”

“GET UP, ZING!”

Soon enough, she stopped moving her feet, and licked some of his cum off her digits. “Mm...not bad at all. Too bad you have to die soon. I would’ve loved making use of--”

Then, all the sudden, Zing stood up--grabbing the monkey woman by her purple arms, and shoving his cock up her pussy in an instant! Rufang clenched her teeth and gasped for air as soon as her innards were invaded with the massive shaft.

“...EEEK!”

The crowd fell silent for a moment, then started to cheer for Zing’s sudden comeback.

Even the announcer had to comment, “Unbelievable! Our convict has turned the tables on our champion! Will he manage to force out a win?!”

With hefty, hard slaps, Zing would start thrusting and piledriving the gasping monkey woman’s pussy as he stood in front of the cheering crowd, egging him on to beat her.

From where he stood, Chang bit his lips. “...Gāisǐ...this is horrible. I have to--”

Axel held a wing in front of him. “Don’t do nothin’ crazy, friend. You blow your cover and it’s all over. Wait for the right time…”

Heeding the hippogriff’s words, Chang reluctantly agreed to stay on the sidelines.

With fierce, feverish grunts, Zing continued to ram the daylights out of Rufang, intent on finishing inside of her. And it seemed to be working with the purple primate lady seemingly lost in pleasure as herself--gasping, moaning, and with ounces of spittle flying out of her mouth.

“YES! YES!” she shouted, “I’m almost there, keep going!”

The crowd watched with gaping expressions and focused eyes. Was their champion really about to succumb to pleasure and lose her title?

YOINK!

Not a chance.

With a smug grin on her face, Rufang had used her muscular tail and wrapped it around the base of Zing’s shaft--just before he could orgasm. This locked him in a state of overly frustrated pleasure as he could never finish.

“GHH! D-damn you!” he screamed as he tried to ram her pussy even harder, but it was no use. The ape of a man eventually tired himself out, and fell to the ground once more which further riled up the crowd.

“FINISH HIM!”

“This may just be it, folks!” shouted the announcer, “How is our champion going to finish off this boldly foolish challenger tonight?!”

With the ape’s shaft throbbing, Rufang leaned forward onto the ground in a sort of downward dog position except with her legs spread wide for the audience to see. Not a single drop of semen had entered her body, and now, she was going to utterly destroy her opponent with one final move.

“This was fun,” she said as she released her tail from his shaft, “But now you’re about to lose. May as well enjoy it, right~?”

And with that, she slammed her pussy down onto the ape’s cock, taking him down to the base in one fell swoop. The crowd cheered and shouted her name as she bounced up and down, beating him senseless with her tight pussy squeezing the life out of his cock.

“Aghhh...gahhh!” he screamed, unable to resist anymore, Zing was down for the count and he knew it.

Just like before, Ru teasingly stuck out her tongue while wildly shaking her hips, ready to put an end to this battle. “Gimme everything you’ve got, okay~?”

The audience roared as Ru put everything she had into her final attack. And just as Zing’s shaft would expand and prepare to fire off in her pussy…

SCHLOP--SLAM!

Ru pulled out at the last second, and slammed her ass down on the shaft, pressing it against the ape’s body, and forcing him to cum all over himself as she milked and squeezed him dry with her jiggly, but firm cheeks.

“Woah!” the announcer shouted, “She didn’t even let him cum inside! What a humiliating finish! Rufang wins yet again, folks!”

The crowd went ballistic, holding up signs and cheering for the purple primate gal.

As Zing lied there, humiliated, covered in his own seed, she’d bend over and speak to him. “Aw, too bad big guy. Hope you had fun and remember it for the rest of your life~” She said as she blew him a kiss.

The ape was too humiliated to respond, and lied there, breathlessly until two other monkey guys pulled his arms to drag him out of the room.

Rufang took a bow before the crowd, and proceeded to announce her next performance. “Alright! Settle down everyone, tonight we have a special challenge. If any of you out there from the crowd can last at least three minutes in the ring with me. You’ll earn a special prize!”

One of her associates brought out three ponies that were on leashes, and showed them off to the crowd.

“Who wants to earn their very own house Mashu-Pony House Servant?”

Chang’s eyes shot wide open. “...!”

Chapter 81

Kora continued travelling through the vents of the building, until finally, she could hear a familiar voice.

“Heh...I’m gonna make so much bank off of these ponies. It’s not even funny…”

The she-cat’s ears twitched. That was the voice of Sun Gao. Their enemy on the train from before. Sure enough, when she crawled over to the room, she could see the brown monkey sitting there with a smirk on her face.

“But Kai...he failed.” She remarked with her face turning from an excited smile to a long grimace, “Too bad, but he’s going to have to suffer the consequences…” Sun then got up from the seat at her desk and went to a nearby metal closet to open it up. Within it was a male monkey that had his arms and legs tied together with a piece of duct tape over his mouth. “Hear that, Bai Se? Looks like your boyfriend isn’t coming back home. But don’t worry, I’ll make sure you both suffer together at the same time~”

Kora focused her eyes on the scene below her. That’s when she realized that this monkey prisoner had numerous cuts around his body--but suspiciously enough, they avoided major arteries and points of contact that could cause death.

“...The Lingchi torture method,” she thought to herself with her mouth agape in a horrified stare, “So it’s real…”

Next, Sun would retrieve a knife from her pocket and deliver a quick slash to his abdomen which was enough to elicit a cry of pain from behind his taped mouth. “MMMPH!”

“Ahhh....” The monkey woman had a satisfied, twisted smile on her face which indicated a state of bliss in the presence of pain inflicted upon others. Sun then pushed him back in the closet, and shut it. “Oh shush. It won’t be much longer from here. Now rest up. I have some products I need to sell.”

With that, she left the room, and locked the door behind herself.

Kora waited until she heard Sun’s footsteps travel far away from the door. Then, she pushed the old vent grate down onto the wooden floor below, and open the closet. Sure enough, the victim of torture was still there, and Kora removed the tape from his mouth so that he could speak.

“...Stay with me,” she said while holding an arm against his back, “I’m here to help you. I’ll get you out of here.”

The monkey guy coughed and tried his best to communicate. “...Too late for me. Just...keep Kai safe...please…”

“...You know Kai Fang?” she asked while checking his vitals via a paw on his neck. Kora found that his sense of consciousness was constantly flickering like a dimly lit candle.

“No time…” he pointed to Sun’s desk, “Get files for slave ship there...destroy it so no horse-folk will be taken away…”

Kora looked at the desk, and back at the monkey. “...Are you sure? Why are you helping me?”

Another cough and the prisoner would do his best to explain. “...You are Master Kora. The only one who can--ack!--...put a stop to it…”

Yet another individual that knew who she was. While she wasn’t one to flaunt her status, could her legacy really be so powerful that she had already earned the trust of those beyond her usual borders?

For the sake of her sister, she would take it in stride.

“...Okay. But are you sure that…?”

“...My life is...much gone,” the prisoner lamented as he slumped over--his voice slowly fading out, “Escape...yourself...easier without...dead weight…”

Kora had to accept his wishes, and keep moving. “I understand. I will do my best, sir.” She went over to Sun’s desk and sure enough, there was a file that showed a port schedule for the region. If she was fast enough, she could potentially destroy the boat that was meant to carry the pony slaves away… “This is perfect. I need to move fast though. Here’s hoping Lords Remington and Chang can distract our enemies long enough for me to dismantle it.” She took one final look at the prisoner, and bowed. “I will honor your sacrifice. Kai will not come to harm.”

As he shut his eyes, the monkey could be seen smiling…

With the files now in her possession, Kora leapt back up to the vent, and found that this was a perfect time to make use of the Abyssinian tome she still had on her. “...I wonder if there’s an explosive spell in here…”

Upon seeing the pony slaves being shown off as prizes, Chang leapt into action. “Lord Remington. Back me up if things get messy.”

Axel was prepared to stop him. “Wait what? Don’t tell me you’s ‘bout’ta--!”

“Bùyào zǔzhǐ wǒ--don’t try and stop me,” he commanded, “This is my homeland. I must protect it with my flesh and blood. I will not allow those ponies to fall into the hands of degenerates. Do you understand that?”

“...” The gunslinger fell silent. He knew what it was like to have something worth fighting for. Not to mention the fact that this entire operation was a front to help the Abyssinians. Anything to cripple their supply chain and keep more slaves out of their disgusting paws. “...I’ll be right here. Go for it, pard.”

The prince was grateful for his friend’s support, and stepped up when no one else was willing. “Jiù zài zhè'er! Right here!” Chang stepped forward--much to the crowd’s surprise. He wasn’t exactly the tallest monkey around. Standing at exactly five feet tall (152cm), he was dwarfed by Rufang.

The purple primate lady almost scoffed at first, but knew not to underestimate her opponents. “Hm. A little man like you wants to try against me, then? What’s your name?”

“Jin Gu,” the prince gave a false name to keep his identity secret. “I am here to challenge you and I will be taking those ponies for myself!” “With the intent to set them free of course.”

“Oooh…” the crowd gazed at the newcomer, and started to murmur about doubting his size and stature.

“Can he really do it?”

“Zing was five times larger and still lost…”

“No way he lasts two minutes--much less three….”

With a clap of her hands, Rufang silenced the chatter. “Ānjìng de! Silence!” she glared at this ‘Jin’ fellow. “Are you even old enough to be here, little guy?”

“I am a solid 22 years of age,” Chang replied while rubbing his knuckles against his chest fur, “Or are you stalling because you are afraid to face me like cowardly mouse?”

Once again, the crowd ‘oooh’d’ in response to the short monkey’s jest, which caused Ru to become interested. “Oh? That’s how you wish to play? Fine then, Jin. I’ll play with you…”

The announcer had been stunned into silence the entire time and finally remembered to speak up. “Oh, er...I guess we have our newcomer: Everyone give it up for our challenger: Jin Gu Bang!”

The crowd started to cheer excitedly, wondering how this ‘Jin’ would do against the champion.

Chang mentally sighed at the nickname the announcer gave him. “That title is...gah--nevermind.”

The two monkeys would pace the floor in opposite directions, looking to anticipate each other’s movements…

Rufang couldn’t help but smirk as her form jiggled with every step as usual. “He’s not focused on my assets. Smart boy. But that won’t last him for very long…”

Outside…

Vido was still flying about in the air, keeping watch over the area until he heard noise from the vent shaft that Kora had traveled down. “...Que?”

Soon enough, Kora herself would appear with a document in her paw. “Lord Magpie--I’ve found some information that will help us greatly. But I’m going to need your help.”

“That’s good, gata,” the griffon replied as he landed on the roof. “But what about Axel and Chang? Where are they?”

“More than likely, they’re still inside. Which is perfect for us since they can serve as our distraction while we handle the rest.” She showed him the documents, and pointed to the words on the paper. “See here? Time schedules for boats. Which means one is docked at a port nearby. Think you can fly up and find it for me?”

With it being so dark this late at night, the griffon’s eagle eyes would be the saving grace of this operation.

Vido read it over, and nodded. “Ay. I can do that. Keep watch over their belongings as I search.”

Kora noted Axel’s hat and mask as well as Chang’s coat, “Understood. Do your thing, friend.”

With that, the griffon took to the air...

Chapter 82

Down in the fight club arena…

Axel continued to watch carefully with a stoic expression. As expected, no one recognized him due to the fact that his signature hat and mask was missing. And it was also far too dim where he stood for anyone to notice his weapons. All he could do was pray that Chang would win. “C’mon, Doc...save these horse ladies…” He took a step outwards to peek around the crowd, and noticed one of the audience members on the upper level: A large, muscular abyssinian with black fur and yellow eyes. “...What’s he doin’ here? Is he part of it? Or just a casual observer…?”

As much as he wanted to confront that tom, he knew it would be foolish to play his hand so readily. For the moment, he kept his eyes focused on Chang and Ru…

And all of a sudden…

Ru pounced at her opponent since there was no other option. With a thud, she forced the doctor onto his back, and lifted his legs in the air with both hands.

“OOf!” Chang grunted as he hit the floor, much to the crowd’s delight.

“Looks like she’s going for a yàmǎxùn technique!” the announcer shouted, “Also known as Amazon to those from the West!”

As Ru held his legs upwards, she placed her left foot on his crotch, and began to knead his fur to elicit an erection from him. “Aw, giving up already~?”

“Hh...eee-!” Chang replied with the smallest of squeals as his cock and balls started to protrude from his fur with a swollen erection. Naturally, it wasn’t as large as Zing’s from before, but it was still fairly sizable. “...P-psst…” he whispered up to her, “...Are you at risk of pregnancy?”

She returned his words with a whisper of her own. “No way--I had my ovaries removed a long time ago. And before you ask, all of my competitors are tested for diseases and cleared as clean before we start, so don’t worry. Now put on a good show, yes?” She cleared her throat, and spoke aloud so the crowd could hear, reverting back to her showgirl persona as she gripped his cock with her foot and stroked him faster and faster, “Ahem--I mean, are you hard already~? How shameless!”

That put the prince at ease--as slimy as this operation was, it was nice to hear that someone here had a sense of ethics within themselves. Was it possible that not everyone here was morally questionable?

Whatever the case, Chang had to focus on winning for the sake of the ponies that were on the line.

As soon as he became fully erect from the stimulation of Ru’s foot, Chang snuck his tail around and wrapped it around her neck! The force was strong enough to pull her away from him and grant the prince room to stand up!

“Woah! Jīngrén de!” the announcer shouted, “Looks like Jin has turned the tables, everyone!”

Ru tried to pull his tail away, but she had no luck.

Chang stood up, and stepped up behind her with his erect cock pressing between her ass. His right hand grasped ahold of her right breast and started squeezing and groping with reckless abandon. With his left hand, he snuck his fingers down to her pussy lips and rubbed her folds along with a teasing flick of her clit.

“Aah! Eeek!” Ru squealed as her body was toyed with, causing the audience to start rooting for ‘Jin’ instead.

“Knock the champ up!”

“Take her out!”

“Make her submit!”

“Hm?” Chang noted their words and whispered hotly into the purple primate’s ear, “Do they know that…?”

“Aaa--ahh! N-no…” she whispered back, letting him know that her audience had no idea that she couldn’t ever get pregnant. Which meant it was all to sell the show. She bit her lip with a drunken smile on her face as her eyelids twitched, “Lā shǐ!” she shouted, “Not bad for a little man!” But she wasn’t going to go down so easily. With a single clap!, of her ass, she cut off all blood flow to his erection for a split-second.

“ACK!” With a gasp, Chang felt his body lock up for a moment, and he couldn’t move.

Which Ru took full advantage of. She climbed up onto Chang’s body, essentially in a piggyback position. Her large breasts were surrounding his small head and she pushed him deeper into her cleavage with her hands pressing her breasts together. “Stand still and gimme a big shot okay~?” Her hand-like feet went to work once more, using a similar technique she used on her last opponent. Her right foot gripped around his shaft while her left squeezed and grasped his testes.

The main difference was that, since her opponent was standing up, she could employ more powerful, horizontal strokes for the audience to gawk at.

The crowd started shouting once more, yelling for ‘Jin’ to break out of the hold.

The announcer was ecstatic, “Rufang is using her Secret Technique: Mountain Climber!”

Chang tried to reach his arms up towards her, but he was quite literally drowning in her breasts and slowly losing consciousness. His mind was swimming in pleasure from the rate at which her foot stroked his shaft--the finger-like digits all applied pressure and gripped his foreskin tightly. The same also applied to his balls--being stimulated into swelling more and more, almost ready to explode. “MMMF!”

“Awwww…~” Ru teased as she continued to beat her opponent into submission, “Are you trying to endure it? Give up! Everyone! Tell him to cum!”

As directed, the crowd started chanting, shouting for the small primate to succumb to an orgasm. “CUM! CUM! CUM!” they shouted.

Chang had no choice. His knees were shaking, weakening with every passing second and his sense of the world around him was fading from the suffocation of her breasts. He could feel her toes dig into the flesh of his testes and shaft as she increased her speed tenfold. And soon enough…

“AGH!”

Chang shifted his hips forward, allowing himself to fall to the pleasure as he hit his climax. Multiple ropes of cum flew from his tip, far across the open arena. But of course, Ru didn’t cease her strokes. She kept going and milked his cock with her foot until he was shooting blanks--much to the delight of the crowd.

Once he had nothing left to give, she opened her cleavage a little, showing off the disheveled monkey guy to the crowd and slowly stopped her strokes. “...Give up~?”

“Looks like he might be down for count folks! It hasn’t even been two minutes yet!” the announcer shouted.

“...Can’t...falter...must...free the ponies…clip her legs...” The prince remembered his goal, and refused to allow himself to lose so easily. He took a deep breath, “....No,” and used her loose position against her.

THUD!

Chang flipped Ru over his head and onto the ground in front of him.

“OUCH!”

The crowd fell silent, watching intently as Chang tackled and ‘pinned’ her to the ground with her legs folded over her body.

“H-hey!” she gasped, “No fair! Get off!”

With a stoic expression behind his opaque glasses, Chang shoved his erect shaft down and into Ru’s pussy. Nobody had realized that he caught a second wind and was able to continue despite seemingly being empty before.

“Unbelievable!” the announcer shouted as the crowd cheered, “Jin has placed our fearless champion into a Mating Press! She’s in trouble now!”

Indeed. Chang had rightfully predicted that most of her power came from her strong legs and feet, so by restricting her legs from having any contact with his body, he was able to subdue her. With powerful, rapid slaps and rough grunts, he slammed his cock deep inside of her pussy, striking her womb hard enough for his balls to slap against her asscheeks like the Wukong’s feudal gong!

“Ah!...Eeee!....Uhu!” Ru had given in. Her face was awash in pleasure as she was folded over with her legs in the air. While her opponent from before--Zing--had a much larger cock, it didn’t please her like Chang’s did--his tip struck her g-spot due to his powerful, but controlled thrusts. “...Shit! C-cumming!”

The announcer was in disbelief, “Is Rufang really about to cum and admit defeat to this little newcomer?!”

The crowd sure seemed to think so. With every sopping wet slap, the crowd would chant louder and louder for ‘Jin’ to finally topple the champion. To add insult to injury, Chang started to hungrily suck the milk that leaked out of her breasts--his tongue swirling between both nipples as he sucked hard and increased the speed of his hips slapping down.

This was it. Ru was in a delirious, cross-eyed state of bliss with her tongue hanging from her jaw--a puddle of drool forming near her face. “EEE-EEEK!”

With a mighty squeal, she gave in, and contracted her pussy’s muscles to milk Chang for all he was worth. It was so tight that he was forced to splooge an even thicker load than before, filling her pussy up.

“And there you have it folks!” the announcer called out, “We have a new champ--wait, he’s not done?!”

No he wasn’t. Chang then stood upright on his own two feet, turned Ru around, and continued to bounce the monkey woman on his erect member with cum dripping out at a constant rate. His arms held her legs in place, still preventing her from using them…

“Amazing!” the announcer shouted as the crowd gasped, “Jin has locked our former champion in a Full Nelson Hold! It’s over!”

That it was. Rufang could do nothing except cry out lustfully as her pussy was pounded in front of the same crowd that once saw her as champion. “Y-yess...yess! You win! D-don’t stop!”

After a few more hard thrusts, Chang came to another orgasm, filling the purple primate once more while grabbing onto and squeezing her breasts, forcing her milk out. “Umf!” he let loose a grunt of satisfaction, and promptly dropped her on the floor. He placed her on her knees, stuffing his cock in her mouth, and shooting the rest of his cum down her throat--fucking her face for until he was satisfied.

Once he was done, Ru was lying on her back with her pussy and mouth leaking cum and her breasts leaking milk. Her body continued to twitch uncontrollably from the pleasure with a broken, dopey smile on her face.

With a proud armfold, Chang stood victorious. “The title, and the horses are mine!”

And the crowd went ballistic, chanting ‘Jin’s’ name.

Chapter 83

With his victory successfully achieved, and Rufang a mess on the floor, Chang was free to take the three ponies that he had rightfully earned from the battle. With the crowd cheering for ‘Jin’ the entire time, he opted not to stay as the champion and would instead leave with his slaves in tow.

“They’ll have to set up a brand new tournament to find another champion themselves,” he thought, “That should give us ample time to get our authorities down here to bust the operation.”

Axel caught up with him and they both left the building into the alley they had arrived in. “...Gyatdamn, pard. That was a mighty fine job you did--”

“Ahem,” Chang interrupted him, “We need to focus. We didn’t find any traces of Zhen Huxi firearms so we’re at a bit of a loss. But there were far too many clubbers in that building for us to conduct any sort of search…” He looked at the three mares that were attached to the leash he had been pulling.

All three were completely silent and avoided making eye contact with the monkey, completely subservient.

“For now, we weed to get them out of here.”

Axel then made a suggestion, “Let’s take ‘em to the train station. They should be able’ta get free once they outta bounds, yeah?”

“Great thinking, Remington. But let’s check in with…”

They both looked up to the roof of the building they stood next to.

Kora could be seen peeking out to look at them. “Oh it’s you...I knew I heard voices but I wanted to be certain of who it was.” She leapt down and offered them their belongings. “How did everything go?”

Axel put his hat and facemask back on and replied, “Long ass story. Didja find anythin’ in there?”

“That I did,” she showed off the files that she found, “Weapons that shoot poisonous bullets, and Information on a boat schedule specifically for the exporting of slaves…” she looked up and noticed the ponies that Chang had in his possession. “...You found them?”

The primate had put his labcoat back on, and let out an awkward cough. “Erm...more like I won them. It’s a very long tale that I will go into more detail about later. Where is Lord Magpie?”

“Vido is trying to find the boat,” Kora explained as she pointed up to the night sky. “So what is our plan, Chang?”

The doctor gave it some thought for a moment. These mares were the utmost priority because they needed to be returned to their home across the border to the Neighjing Territory.

“...A train for Neighjing should be on its way soon. I will escort these mares there. Remington, I’d like you to come with me, and Kora, you and Vido shall destroy the boats that are to escort slaves.” He looked down at the ground with an annoyed frown on his lips, “We cannot save all those who are in captivity right now, but we can at least stop them from eluding us.” He looked up at the she-cat, “Can you accomplish that?”

“No problem for me at all,” Kora retrieved the tome that was attached to her hip, “I think I’m prepared to use this now--it’s the perfect opportunity.”

“Excellent,” Chang turned to Axel, and started to guide the mares away from the alley, “Follow me, my friend.”

The hippogriff took flight after him. “Right behind ya.”

Meanwhile, inside…

Once the match had concluded, Topaz had no clue how to react, evident by the look of amazement on her face. “Oh my. Zat was...certainly a show. Don’t you zink, Mr. Cat?”

“...” Alade flicked his tail. With his eyes shut, he didn’t comment on a single thing he had witnessed.

“That was fun, wasn’t it?” Sun commented as she entered the upper level of the room to speak to them, “We do this on a random schedule so those annoying little goody-officers can stay in line. It’s the perfect system.”

“Ooh, you’re quite ze organized ones are you not?” Topaz replied with a snide grin, “Now. About ze ponies zat we are to get…”

“Don’t you worry,” the monkey gal replied, “I’ve got your dozen ready to go on your boat when you are. Just follow me out back, hm?”

The unicorn clapped her hooves. “Ooh! Merveilleux! Let’s get zem loaded as fast as possible.”

Sun snapped her fingers, and made finger-gun motions at her. “Yeah, that’s exactly what I’m gonna go do. Wait right here, yeah?” With that, she left the room, and headed through the same door she entered.

At last, the large abyssinian would speak. “Do you tink she can be trusted?”

“Wh--of courze!” Topaz replied with a horse-like whinny of a huff, “We wouldn’t be all ze way out here if she wasn’t! Now cooperate if you want ze promotion zat I intend to ask your boss about for you.”

Alade held his hands up, displaying a desire to avoid a debate. “If you say so. Dis situation is entirely on you.”

Topaz threw her head back with a hysteric, sarcastic scoff. “Och! Don’t you worry yourzelf about zat!” She cleared her throat, and turned around. “I know very well what I am doing. Now come. Follow me, boy.”

With a grumble, Alade followed the mare into the room where Sun had went just moments ago. “...Is everyone around me simply foolish or ignorant?”

Outside…

And so, our unlikely heroes had a plan in motion. While Axel and Chang focused on escorting the mares to the train station, Kora would make herself busy looking for that boat.

Thankfully, it wouldn’t be long before her eye in the sky gave her the info she was looking for.

“Mira!” Vido’s voice rang out from the heavens above, “I see a dock this way. To the East.”

“Perfect…” Kora gave an excited purr as she scaled the nearest wall in order to climb up to a roof. From there, she followed Vido’s direction and leapt from rooftop to rooftop until she reached the docks.

...And there it was.

“Woah!” she hissed as she stopped in her tracks on the roof of a bait and tackle shop. The docks were located just down below, and there she could see a rather small private yacht. It was large enough to carry at least a dozen or so ponies, so this had to be the vessel they were looking for. “Quite the luxurious item. Just need to dismantle it so that it won’t be able to run…”

Moments later, Vido landed on the roof next to her. “What’s the plan, gata? Gonna blow it up?”

Kora shook her head in denial. “Tempting, but no. We need to make this as discreet as possible to avoid suspicion.” She then grabbed the Abyssinian Tome from her hip, opened it up, and started to flip through the pages. “Disabling enchantment, disabling enchantment…”

The griffon flicked his tail and his feathers ruffled. Something had given him a cold chill that ran through his his body. “...Brrr…”

Kora turned to him and asked, “Is everything alright, my friend?”

“Yeah, just--I have a bad feeling,” he replied as he expanded his wings and got ready to fly, “Go on and try to disable that boat. I’ll handle it.”

The she-cat already had a general idea of who it could be and why he would want to go off on his own. But with that in mind, she wanted him to be safe. “...Don’t hurt yourself in an attempt to settle a score, Vido.”

“Pfft, I could care less about some silly score,” the griffon replied with a scoff, “No. If I come into contact with that simia again, I want to learn more about what she knows about my old man. And maybe find out why so many of them hate western folk…especially griffons…”

Kora gave him a quick hug. “Do your best, alright? No matter what happens, you’re already my favorite griffon.”

Vido sighed, and returned the hug for a moment. “...Gracias, Kora. That means a lot.” He then let go and took off, “I’ll be right back. Do your thing.”

As Vido left the scene, the she-cat had to figure out what to do on her own. Within the tome, there were numerous spells written in the abyssinian language that only she could read. The boat was rather large, so she had to be smart about what sort of spell she’d choose to disable it--carefully and quietly.

“Come on...come to me…”

After flipping rapidly through the pages, the she-cat finally landed on something. A spell that read: መሰባበር.

“...This is it. It’s now or never.”

Chapter 84

Near the edge of the capital…

Chang and Axel made their way towards the train station at the edge of the city. They were carefully escorting the pony slaves down one of the roads under the cover of nightfall and everything seemed to be going well.

That is, until…

The primate prince noticed something from the corner of his eye.

“...?”

Axel could sense his hesitation, and spoke out to him. “Hey, pard. What’s the deal? Ya feelin’ somethin’?”

“...Yes. Something like that. Lord Remington?” he turned his attention to the hippogriff. “Can you do me a favor?”

“What’s the deal?”

Chang took a step towards one of the nearby alleys. “Get these Neighjing ladies to the train station. I’ll be right behind you.”

While he wasn’t entirely sure what the doctor had been planning, Axel chose to place his trust in him. “Alright...c’mon, gals.”

The three mares stayed silent and swiftly followed the hippogriff towards the train station.

Meanwhile, Chang entered one of the dark alleys where he had thought he had witnessed a shadow move against one of the nearby walls. With his gun drawn, he carefully approached the shape that he thought he saw.

“Show yourself,” he said with a flick of his weapon’s hammer, “I can tell that you were following us. So don’t bother trying to run at this point.”

To his surprise, the one who cast a shadow wasn’t an enemy at all. However, it was a rather familiar face…

A purple one to be exact.

There, among the boxes and other recyclable material in the alley, Rufang slowly emerged. Her fur was matted and in tatters along with several scratches and bruises along her body. None of which were a result of the ‘battle’ they had.

First, he lowered his weapon. “...Rufang?” Then Chang took a step forward, muttering in disbelief, “Is that really you? What are you doing way out here? Aren’t you supposed to--”

“Tāmen hèn wǒ! They hate me!” she said with a feverish sob, covering her face with her hands, “The very minute I lost, they killed my contract and kicked me out. Now I have nowhere to go…”

Yet again, Chang’s monkey paw curled. The mere idea that someone could treat their own in such a way caused his blood to boil. But now wasn’t the time for him to fall into a fit of rage. He needed to ensure her safety.

Rufang was unsure how to take his silence, and started to slowly back away from him. “L-Listen...don’t bother with me. I’ll figure my own--”

Chang suddenly grabbed ahold of one of her arms, and lifted his glasses to expose his jade green eyes. “Head to the Imperial Palace. Ask for Emperor Juzo and tell him you know his only son.”

Upon seeing his eyes, Ru’s entire body started to tremble with her tail swishing about. “...T-t-t-t-the prince?! The prince had sex with m--?!”

He placed his hand over her mouth. “Shushu! Go to the palace now and tell my father everything you know. Tell him to send the Royal Shuò Battalion to storm that ‘fighting ring’ immediately.”

The prince removed his hand from her mouth. Ru responded silently, and with a grateful bow, and quickly skittered off into the night…

“...Don’t screw this up, father. Please welcome her with open arms.”

With that established, Chang was able to return to his primary objective of making sure the ponies from the underground trade route were safe.

Luckily, he wouldn’t have to worry for very long.

Once our intrepid doctor arrived at the train station, he could see Axel encouraging the three mares to get on and instructing the conductor on where to take them.

“Git these little ladies back’ta Neighjing safely, ya hear?”

The conductor--being the same elderly monkey who they had saved from Sun previously--agreed with a smile, “Yes, yes. I take them home. Don’t worry.” While his Western-speech wasn’t perfect, it would appear that he could still understand the gunslinger.

The three Mashu ponies waved as the train slowly pulled out of the station. Even though they didn’t give a verbal response, the gentle, grateful tears that ran down their faces were apparent enough to get the message across.

“Whew…” Axel let out a relaxed sigh as the train left the station.

Which is exactly when Chang arrived to check on the situation. “How is everything, Lord Remington?”

“Them gals got away just--”

BANG!

Both the doctor and gunslinger reacted just in time to a bullet that was fired from a nearby rooftop. When the bullet ricocheted off of the ground nearby, it left a small crater in the pavement--a suspiciously similar size to those found in the heads of Su’s guardsmen.

“What the--?!” Axel immediately retaliated with a few shots of his own, straight up at the roof closest to the train station. “Chang! Get off the street!” he ordered the primate, “I’ll handle this sumbitch!”

Chang listened and responded by dashing over to the nearest fruit stand whose awning provided him with enough cover to stay hidden from the building they were being attacked from.

With that, the gunslinger spread his wings and took to the air to find their shooter…

Meanwhile, not far from there…

On the other end of the city near the fight club, Alade and Topaz were leading a set of a dozen pony slaves all bound together by chains towards the docks. Sun was nearby, providing them assistance with the escort.

Though, the monkey gal was curious. “Hey, Ms. Unicorn--you’re really willing to sell your own kind?”

“Uch--hmph!” Topaz cocked her head upwards as she trotted with a haughty gait, “You make it zound az if I only care for myzelf. How utterly presumptuous.”

“I don’t mean harm with the question,” Sun replied in earnest, “I’m simply curious as to why a pony would be looking to send her own kind into slavery.”

“...Hmph…” Topaz refused to answer, which caused her bodyguard to step in.

“Ahem,” the large abyssinian cleared his throat, “I don’t mean to interrupt, but we’re here on business. My associate’s reasonings are none of your concern.”

Sun pulled out her staff and casually tapped it against her shoulder as she walked. “Hǎo ba--okay, no need to get antsy about it. Just keep your eyes open for any opposition…”

Little did they know, things were about to get wild very soon.

Up above on a nearby rooftop, Vido had been spying on the situation that was before him. “Ay...so this is what they’re doing. It’s worse than I thought. I just hope Kora can shut that boat down before they get there.”

That she was.

Over near the docs, the she-cat had made herself busy and did her best reading out the symbols she had seen in her book. “Okay...here we go...Mesebaberi!”

Wooooooosh!

From within the pages of the book, a purple mist started to fly out and surround the boat. Kora had to hold her hand up to keep the spell active long enough for it to fully take effect. “...Should be no longer than five minutes,” she thought to herself. With no one around in the nearby vicinity, she figured she was perfectly safe.

Unfortunately, that couldn’t be further from the truth.

From his position, Vido knew that they’d be at the docks as soon as they rounded the next corner that they were approaching. He knew he had to do something. But what? “Maldito! I need to figure something out before they…” That’s when he glanced at the weapon he had been formally given permission to use by the Emperor. “...I really don’t want to use this. Maybe if I load it up with something different…”

Much to the griffon’s surprise, the monkey gal below would stop on a dime.

“...hang on, everyone,” Sun said, causing the pony slaves to stop as well. “Something’s off. Do you hear something?”

Topaz’s ear flicked. “Hm? Pardon? I don’t hear anyzing.”

“Me neither,” Alade responded, “What’s de problem?”

“I hear…bullets being fired,” said the monkey, “Look alive. It could be anyone out there.”

The burly tom cricked his neck. “Dis will be ova quickly. Allow me.”

“Oh! How chivalrous of you, Monsieur!” Topaz squealed, “But do hurry back, yes?”

Alade glanced back at them with a small grin on his face. “Don’tchu worry. You all head on towards de boat. I will meet with you shortly.” With that, he walked off into the darkness of the empty streets, towards the sound of the bullets. “...Is it finally time for us to meet, then?”

Chapter 85

Indeed there was.

When Axel flew up to find out who had fired shots in his direction, the culprit was easily identifiable to his eagle-eyes. “...Another one?!”

Another one indeed. Another monkey goon with an intent to kill. With another loud bang!, she fired off another shot from the marksman rifle up at the flying hippogriff.

Fortunately, Axel was skilled enough to dodge gunfire from a lower position. In fact, he had the advantage thanks to the issue of wind resistance against bullets flying upwards. With a quick flick of his wrists, he fired off a few shots in retaliation, but the monkey had escaped by down and off of the building.

“Oh no you don’t, varmint.”

His plan was simple. Axel flew down with the intent to cut the goon off from behind the building.

However, things didn't go his way this time.

As soon as he landed, he was met with a large, burly figure from around the corner of the building. A black-furred, yellow-eyed abyssinian who had far greater muscle mass than the ones he had dealt with previously.

“...Wh...what’re--I knew it…” Axel glared at the tom.

Said tom was casually leaning against the side of the building with an unreadable, neutral expression on his face. “Axel Remington, yeah? My associates have been looking for you.” He stood upright with one of his hands in his pockets. “We can make dis simple and keep anymore blood from being shed unnecessarily.”

The hippogriff narrowed his eyes, glaring at the tom with his guns drawn. “I don’t cotton’ta nobody’s beck and call,” he growled through his mask, “So you better mosey yerself right on back to where ya came from before things get nasty.”

Alade gave a small, annoyed sigh. He ultimately knew it would come down to this and that Axel wasn’t going to comply easily. “I expected such resistance from you. In dat case--” The tom immediately dropped all pretenses of politeness and lunged at the gunslinger like a panther with his fangs and claws out.

“...!” Axel’s natural reflex was to leap back and shoot at the same time. With two bullets fired from his guns, they were aimed directly at the abyssinian’s chest.

PWANG!

...What he did not expect, was the fact that the bullets would have absolutely no effect on the tom. More than that, it was the fact that the bullets bounced off his seemingly indestructible pectoral muscles as if they were tiny seeds!

“What in blue blazes?!” the gunslinger called out.

While he suffered almost no damage, Alade still flinched ever so slightly. “Ergh--hm...not bad. Not bad at all. You’re quite the shot that everyone said you were…” He puffed out his chest--seemingly ready to take any and all forms of punishment. “But I know your weak points. Only when a gunslinga’s weapons are ineffective does he consider otha means of combat.”

“...Ghh..” Axel grit his teeth beneath his mask, unable to think up a reasonable means of attack. The problem was: If bullets had no effect on this large cat man, then what did?

From nearby, Chang had been watching the entire situation and was also at a loss for what to do against such a strong opponent. "Think you fool. Think..."

At the same time…

Over on a building near the docks, Kora had been actively working the enchantment and had made some progress. The private yacht had started to fall apart and fray in some areas. The spell was working!

Unfortunately, it was also taking a toll on her body. The spell caused an extreme level of stress on her mind, to the point where the blood vessels beneath her fur started to throb. “Ngggh! Just a little longer…”

Just one block away from Kora…

Sun and Topaz had continued making their way down the back road towards the docks, leading the captured ponies by force.

“Think your māo rén can keep us safe on our way to this boat of yours?” Sun asked, “I think I heard a few more shots.”

Topaz raised an eyebrow, confused at first. But then realized the monkey gal was speaking in reference to Alade. “Hm? Oh, yes. He haz everyzing under control. Come now. Let’s get to ze boat and load everyone up. Hopefully he iz done by then.”

But just before they could round the corner to make it to the docks…

Vido descended onto the ground in front of them with a rifle in his claws. “None of you move. Stay right where you are, and no one gets hurt.”

To say that Sun was surprised would be an understatement. She scoffed and pointed her staff at the griffon. “Tch. And here I thought I had gotten rid of such trash like you. Why are you still her--” All the sudden, she paused mid-sentence and took a closer look at the weapon he was holding. “Wait a minute--how did vermin like you get your nasty claws on our prized weaponry?!” Her pupils shrank a little bit as she grit her teeth and screamed, “Aaaah! Give it back now!”

“Yikes. Does she value this weapon that much?” Vido thought to himself in a split-second, “...I can use this to my advantage.” With a confident grin on his face, the griffon held the gun by its trigger, pointing it to the sky. “Alright. No problema, simia. Simply release all of those ponies you have there, and this gun is all yours.”

Some of the ponies in the group looked distantly hopeful at the possibility of escape with their ears and tails flicking.

“...” Sun was visibly shaken, and clutched her staff tightly as she stared at the ground--as if hoping an answer would pop out to her. On the one hand, she didn’t want to risk losing a major sale. On the other, letting one of their prized weapons fall into enemy hands…

Only to be interrupted by a perturbed Topaz. “Ahem! I don’t zink so!” she shouted as she stomped her hoof on the pavement, “You aren’t going to get away with somezing like zis so easily. Zis is my chance to make hiztory!” Her horn started to glow a deep blue hue as she prepared her magic, causing the monkey next to her to yell.

“What are you doing?! Don’t risk making a fool out of yourself!” She then glared at Vido. “And you. Don’t listen to her. I’ll be taking that weapon back.”

“...Time to divide y conquistaras.” The griffon narrowed his eyes, shooting her an uncertain expression. “Is that so, hm? Guess I know who’s really in control here.”

“That’s right,” Sun replied as she took a step forward, “It’s--EEK!”

ZAP!

With a flash, Sun was forcibly pushed out of the way thanks to a blast of magic from Topaz. More specifically, it was a magical bow and arrow that was the same blue color as her aura. “We are not giving zem up!”

“Are you sure you want to play that game, señora?” Vido asked while pointing the rifle in her direction, straight at her head. “I don’t think you want to find out what this thing is capable of.”

Stumped in her frustration, Topaz wasn’t able to react right away. “Dhhhhrgh…!”

Which gave Sun the perfect opportunity to strike back. Seeing them distracted by each other, she decided to get up and immediately go after the griffon to get that firearm back.

And from the corner of his eagle eye, Vido could see the monkey gal silently recover and leap towards him--!

BANG!

He quickly reacted with a quick spread of his wings and jumped into the air before she could reach him. He fired the gun in her direction. With a loud crackle into the air, a bullet flew and went straight through one of her knees, causing her to scream.

“AAAAGH!” she cried and stopped in her tracks and collapsed on the ground. Her kneecap had been completely shattered by the bullet and it rendered her unable to move, but it wasn’t enough to kill her.

ZAP!

As soon as Vido turned to shoot his attacker, Topaz would take advantage of it and fire multiple arrows into the air which exploded and transformed into dozens of smaller arrows that lodged themselves in the griffon’s wings.

“AWK!” With a horrified screech as they were punctured, Vido’s wings locked up completely. As a result, he was forced to fall to the pavement where he hit the ground with a thud!

With her opposition incapacitated, Topaz put her bow away and got prepared to move the pony slaves once more. “Hm. Now zat zat’s settled…”

That is, until…

CLICKCLACKCLICKCLACK!

A loud stampede of galloping hooves thundering against the ground started to get close and closer near her position.

“Merde!” Topaz thought to herself as she heard the noise, “Zis is a complete dizaster! We have to go. Now!”

Ultimately, the unicorn decided to forgo the plan altogether, and bolted away in a fierce gallop from the situation.

What caused all of that noise?

It was the Imperial Royal Guard. Monkey soldiers clad in red and yellow robes with plated armor underneath and riding on mountain goats as their mighty steeds. They all came to a stop when they found the slaves and the elusive Sun Gao injured and on the ground. As well as a hurt griffon.

The captain of the guard, the largest of them, spoke to his troops. “Zhè jiùshì Sūn Gāo! Lìjí jiāng tā qiújìn qǐlái, jiāng nàxiē xiǎo mǎ dài rù shéndiàn yǐ qiú ānquán!” To translate, he had ordered his group to get Sun imprisoned and to make sure that the ponies were taken to the temple safely.

Then he laid eyes on the griffon, wondering why he was there. “...Nǐ shì shéi?”

Chapter 86

Meanwhile, one block away…

Because Axel’s ballistic weapons had no effect on the tom, he had to resort to more unconventional means of defending himself.

The next time the tom lunged at him, Axel’s claws met with Alade’s and they were both caught in a hefty struggle where neither had an advantage over the other.

“You’re not bad…” the tom purred as he applied force through his paws.

Axel did his best to fight back against the struggle, but he knew his claw-arms would give out eventually. “Rrrgh...quit the nonsense. Tell me whatcha know ‘bout my folks. Where are they?!”

“...Your parents? They’re long dead by now, young man,” Alade replied, “As to who put them down...dat is something I don’t know.”

“...!” The fact that his parents were actually dead all this time temporarily caused the hippogriff’s blood to run cold. For a few seconds, he lost focus on the struggle that he was locked in, which allowed the abyssinian to take advantage.

CRACK!

With a strong push followed by a right hook, Alade punched Axel hard enough to send the gunslinger flying into a nearby crate of coconuts.

“Argh...dammit…”

Alade was about to follow up and attack again, but before he could do so…

A set of light, but quick hooves entered the scene.

“Monsieur Kesari!” Topaz called out to the tom, “Ze mission is ze bust! We ‘ave to leave now! Tout-suite!”

“Suppose I’ll continue dis anotha time.” As much as he wanted to keep going, the abyssinian reigned himself in, and turned to follow the unicorn. “Undastood. Let’s get out of here while we have a lead.”

Chang leapt out from behind the fruit stand, but the tom and unicorn mare had already fled the scene. “Agh...gāisǐ.” He turned his attention to the hippogriff that had been knocked on his back. “Lord Remington! Are you injured? Did you lose anything?”

Axel sat upright from within the crate of cracked coconuts, and spat one out of his mouth. “Blech! Aside from my pride? Not much at all.”

The primate doctor grabbed the gunslinger’s claw and helped him stand upright. “Gah...they got away. My apologies.”

“Don’t worry yerself about that,” he replied as he stood up, “I’m just glad yer still here, pard. But I heard a bit’a commotion from the other block. We better mosey on over there like jackrabbits.”

Chang nodded, and scratched behind his head. “...I sincerely hope that our friends are alright.”

Meanwhile, with Kora….

Well, Chang’s thoughts were certainly in the right place, but things were rather difficult for the group. Kora in particular was unable to properly handle the weight of the enchantment she was casting and could only manage to bend a few parts of the private boat.

“...Uggh…” Even with her glasses, her vision started to become blurry and the world started to spin around her from the sheer toll the magic took on her mind. Kora had to stop herself lest she threw up. “...I can’t...I’m a failure…” With a thud, she fell back onto the rooftop.

Her efforts bore little in the way of fruit. The ship wasn’t too severely damaged and could still function which allowed Topaz and Alade to escape with minor difficulty. The boat sped away from the docks within a minute of the pair arriving upon it.

Kora couldn’t tell what had happened. The extreme level of stress inflicted upon her body from using the enchantment left her unconscious. The last thing she could remember hearing was her name distantly being called by someone.

“...Kora? Sis? Don’t give up on me now…”

“...Mynx? What? How??”

About an hour later….

Everyone had been recovered and taken back to Juzo’s palace for shelter. Including the enslaved ponies that Sun had been preparing to transport. Unfortunately, this meant that Topaz and Alade got away scot-free--so it wasn’t a complete victory. But it wasn’t a complete failure either.

In the palace…

Juzo had allowed all of the ponies to reside in the guest rooms of his palace for the time being and instructed all of his chefs to prepare food for them. Despite his rather casual nature from before, he was more than capable of taking control of a situation. He could be heard giving orders to every chef to make a good meal, and to every servant to treat those enslaved with any injuries they may have sustained.

Sun Gao meanwhile, had been imprisoned in the palace’s dungeon in preparation for trial.

“Jìxù. Gǎodìng cǐ shì!” he commanded to a group of servants.

“Shì de xiānshēng,” those servants replied with a bow before leaving the room.

Axel approached the emperor and questioned, “Are my fri--er, allies gon’ be alright? You got top tier medical pros, don’tcha?”

Chang walked up next to him with a concerned stare. “R-remington. Don’t pester him unless--”

But his father was amicable in his response. “Bié dānxīn--it’s alright, Chang. I now see that this situation was...far more catastrophic than I was prepared for.” The monkey man looked at Axel, “As for your friends, they shall be alright. The griffon suffered a lot of nerve damage to his wings but should recover soon. The abyssinian female seemed to be enduring a severe case of light-headedness from lack of oxygen.”

That put the gunslinger at ease. “...Thank the stars. Last thing I’d want is more losses on my hands…” But he was a bit uneasy as a result--contemplating just how far this journey had taken him up to this point. Axel had began to wonder if it was all really worth putting them through such danger alongside him.

Sadly, he wouldn’t have much time to reflect upon it.

Axel responded to the emperor with a yawn. Unable to keep his eyes open anymore from how tired the ordeal had made him. “...Good. Make sure they come back strong. I got some things I need’ta think about.” And with that, he hovered away from the foyer and flew up the steps to the guest rooms of the palace.

The emperor sighed, and glanced at his son. “...I want to apologize, Chang. You were right. This is a far greater problem than I could have predicted.”

Chang lifted up his glasses, and stared at his father for a moment. “...Is my hearing unstable? Or did you just admit to one of your faults?”

“That’s a good one, my boy,” Juzo replied with a chuckle, but his expression quickly turned sour once more. “...But I’m serious. Seeing these helpless pony-folk fall victim to the Triads. This presents a massive international conflict with Neighjing…”

The prince fell silent. The problems that presented themselves had a habit of spiraling further and further beyond one’s control. “...What will you do, father?”

Juzo sighed with a hand on his neck. “...Well first, I need to get some sleep. And you should too. It’s rather early in the morning and the sun should be rising soon. After that, I’ll need to consult the court on how to properly punish Gao Sun first thing in the morning for engaging in slavery, weapons dealing, and underground prostitution.”

Chang looked down at the ground when he remembered that he had engaged in such acts and then began to wonder. “Oh yes! I almost forgot.” He looked up at his father and asked, “...The one who I sent here. Where is she?”

“Rufang? She’s perfectly fine. If you’d like, she can be placed in the protection system for witnesses.”

The prince let out a sigh of relief and complied. “...Yes. I’d greatly appreciate that, father. But I want you to be more aware and start taking a more active role in the protection of our people going forward. Chiefly of which, I suggest you start adding routine patrols to the--”

“Gah…” Juzo turned and started to walk away with a low grumble. “...Son. You know I don’t want to do that. The last thing I want is to enact a police-state rule.”

“What? Father--!” Chang followed his father out of the foyer and into his private quarters. The elder primate could be seen heading into a small private kitchen where he was pouring himself a cup of tea from a kettle. There, Chang would continue his response. “There is no need for that! I am simply saying that you must find ways to keep a closer eye on your subjects. If you had, that underground sex ring may have been busted a long time ago!”

Juzo paused and glanced down at his teacup, then sat down in a nearby chair. “...Maybe. Maybe not. There’s no way to tell by reflecting on the past, son. All I can do is move forward.”

Chang pulled up a chair and sat next to his father. “Father. I am simply doing what I can to offer you sound advice so that this land may find peace without fear of underground gangs and syndicates. Don’t you want that also?”

“Of course I do,” the elder monkey replied, “But coming to these decisions all by myself are not an easy task.”

“...You don’t have any sort of representatives or advisors to assist you with such things?”

Juzo blinked his eyes, then scratched his head with an uncertain tilt. “...I never considered it. Do you think it would actually help?”

“Is he serious?!” Chang froze, unable to form a reply. The fact that his father didn’t even have a simple council in place shook him to the core and painted things in a clearer picture. No wonder these arms dealers had gone unnoticed for so long. “...You need some serious help,” Chang got up from his seat, “But I can’t do everything for you. It is your responsibility as emperor to work things out and find the best way. Good night, father.”

With that, the prince left the room and left his father speechless.

After a minute of staring at the door his son left out of, Juzo grumbled to himself. “...Argh...just take the throne from me, why don’t you?”

Chapter 88

“W-wait...you need our help??” Mio sputtered in disbelief, “Me? And Spitha? W--how?”

“Shhh…” Spitha placed a claw on Mio’s head and scratched behind one of his ears to calm him down. “Relax, okay? I think he’s serious.”

That hit the right spot and enabled the tom to calm down in the face of the king. “Mm...oh. R-right…” He straightened his suit, and glanced at Mau, “What would you like our help with, sir?”

“To put it simply: I’d like it if you’d both be willing to join us in the efforts to restore Klugetown. More specifically, dealing with the gangsters that currently have it in their possession.” He picked up a set of documents off of the desk, and looked down at them. “I would normally ask aid from Caninia for help, but there’s a problem with that…”

“Caninia…?” Mio had to rattle his mind to recall just what that meant. “Oh. That’s where the Diamond Dogs are from, yeah? Doesn’t Abyssinia have a friendly treaty with them?”

Spitha let out a small gasp. “Ah? Cat-folk and dog-folk working together? That sounds...impossible.”

Mau shook his head as he put the documents down. “That’s what I thought too at one point. But we managed after a long set of discussions. That’s a story for another time, though. The problem with asking them for help is the fact that there could very well be hostile gangsters within that region also. Potentially alerting them could cause quite the upset for both sides.”

Indeed. It was only recently that Caninia and Abyssinia had come to a treaty agreement. For years, both sides were at odds with, and generally didn’t respect each other as cats and dogs were wont to do. Given that things are stable now, asking for the Diamond Dog’s assistance was only going to be a last resort.

And Mio knew this, pointing it out. “Ah...that’s right. We don’t want to expose our playing hand to any potential unsavory onlookers. So with that in mind, what would you like us to do?”

“When you’ve healed from your injuries, I want you both to gather information about what the citizens think of Klugetown,” the king explained, “Then I’ll go from there in terms of--”

“If I may,” Spitha interrupted him as she stepped forward, “But I would like to take a more active role.”

“What could she mean?” Surprised by this, Mau hesitated to respond. “...You do? What sort of role do you wish to take, ma’am?”

“I want to ensure that that….hideous beast of a dragon is dealt with,” she continued with a small snarl, “As soon as I get the chance, I’d like to go back down there and give him a piece of my mind.”

Mio stepped up next to her, his fur standing on end from Spitha’s sudden boldness. “...Spith? Are you sure you want to do this?”

“I am,” she replied as she turned her head towards him, “I can’t just sit idly by while Ron continues to do whatever he wants as if he owns the world. What about you?”

“...She’s right.” With such a forward statement from the dragon, there was no way that the tom could back down either. “I...you know what? Yes. I’d like to volunteer along with her. We can find out what’s going on in Klugetown and report back to you before anything gets out of hand.”

The King paused, and looked at them both in disbelief. After hearing their story, he was surprised to learn that they actually wanted to return to the place that had scorned them so much so soon. “Are you sure?” he asked, “You both have endured quite a lot. I wouldn’t dream of making you go out there again.”

“That’s the thing, sir,” Spitha continued, “You’re not making me do anything. I want to go back there and settle things once and for all.”

“I concur,” Mio added, “Granted, I still need to recover from the injury that the dragon gave me, but once I do, I know I’ll be ready to get back out there.”

Mau couldn’t very well refute their word. “...If they really wish to do this, then I have no room to stop them. Even so…” Despite this, the King wanted to make sure that they were properly prepared to undergo such a task. “...Alright,” he replied as he folded his arms, “I can’t stop you. However--I’d appreciate it if you both at least explained to me what your plan of attack was before you left. Is that okay with you two?”

Spitha glanced at Mio. “I already know what I intend to do.”

“Well…” Mio muttered as he rattled his brain for an idea, “Maybe it would be best if we came up with a strategy together. I only recently found you and don’t want to lose you.”

“Oh…” The dragon woman’s eyes drooped downwards. She realized that she had only been thinking of herself and what she wanted, and had to reconsider working alone in a dangerous situation like this. “...I understand. I’d be more than happy to work with you on the matter.”

“Good,” the tom nodded, “However, it’s quite late and we should get some sleep.”

Mau gestured a paw towards a door to his left. “You may both take the guest room for the night. And then, bright and early, we shall discuss your intent towards Klugetown and its gangs. Does that sound fair?”

That’s when Mio recalled the conversation he had with Leona. “...That’s right. The possibility that General Zula from King Devon’s army is the one controlling it. I’ll be sure to inform him of that first thing in the morning.” The scar on his face started to pulsate, irritating his skin. “Ergh...yes, my liege. The sooner I can rest, the better.”

“...That’s right. Your face,” Mau noted apologetically, “Please forgive me. Rest for as long as you need.”

“Come on, Mio. Let’s go,” Spitha said as she grabbed Mio’s hand and gently had him follow her. Before they left the room, she’d express gratitude to the king. “Thank you very much, sir.”

“Not a problem,” Mau replied as he walked towards the hallway his wife had previously traveled down. “Now if you’ll excuse me. I have to go...make sure BB is sleeping well.”

And with that, everyone retired for the rest of the evening. With progress being made through having the King’s support, Mio couldn’t help but feel confident as he finally got to relax for night and sleep soundly.

The next morning...in Klugetown...

Things weren’t exactly very sound down in the boss’s quarters when the sun rose.

“Boss!” one of the abyssinian gangsters rushed into the boss’s room, “Bad news, mate!”

“Oh for the love of--what now?!” the boss’s miffed tone roared from behind the chair.

The gang member cleared her throat and went on. “...We’ve received word from the port at the end of the continent: Topaz failed to capture any slaves. The situation wasn’t her fault, but it was a frickin’ bust.”

For a moment, there was nothing but silence.

“...Boss?” the gang member gingerly stepped forward.

The chair spun around.

And in it was the boss: An abyssinian she-cat with orange fur and brown spots on her body--akin to that of a cheetah. The one key detail about her was the unmistakable sabertooth overbite that only she sported. She had a head of short, blonde hair and wore athletic sports tape on her hands as well as a black sports bra that clung to her average-sized bust. Coupled alongside her rather chiseled, exposed abdomen, it was clear that she was a much more athletic abyssinian compared to that of her peers.

She leaned forward with her elbows against upon table and her fingers interlocked. “So this is what it’s come to, huh? Failure after failure and now this is it.” She sighed, and stood up from her desk.

Her subordinate glanced at her with fearful eyes and shrunken pupils. “B-Boss? Where are you going?!”

When she stood up, her lower half was visible. She had on a pair of simple daisy dukes--or jean shorts and beneath that, both of her thighs were completely covered in white athletic sports tape as well. Around her hip, she had one revolver in a basic leather holster.

“Tell Rongu he’s in charge until I get back,” she told the shorter abyssinian, “I’m going to do some business myself.”

And in response, her underling saluted. “Y-yes, Ms. Zula!”

Chapter 89

Meanwhile, in the Far East…

When the sun rose, Axel and his little band of mercs had awoken with notes under the doors. They were all requested by Juzo himself to meet him in his throne room. Curious and invested, they all gathered up their belongings and left the guest rooms of the palace and met up in the hallway before they headed downstairs.

“Vaqueros. Did you all catch this note on the doorknob?” Vido asked the group, showing them the small piece of parchment in his claw. His wings had been banaged up from the injuries he sustained the night before.

Vido, Axel, and Chang all had identical notes.

“That I do,” Axel replied, “Guess the big man wants to talk’ta us.”

Chang sighed, and crumpled the note up in his left hand. “I sincerely hope it’s nothing long-winded. We have schedule to keep up.”

“Whatever the case, we musn’t dawdle,” Kora suggested as she made her way towards the stairs with some bandages on her head as well, “Come along, everyone.”

Vido was the first to follow, leaving Axel and Chang behind.

The primate prince stepped up to the gunslinger. “Lord Remington...have you thought about what you told me?”

“Damn. He’s still thinkin’ ‘bout that, huh? Can’t blame him.” Axel broke eye contact, and adjusted his facemask with his right claw-hand. “...Yeah. Let’s just say I’ve already figured it out. You’ll know when I’ve decided.”

Chang fell silent and ultimately chose not to press the issue. The last thing he wanted was for one of his new friends to feel uncomfortable in a situation where he felt like he didn’t belong. That was a sensation that Chang could relate to.

“...Alright,” said the prince, “But just remember what I said. We’ll all support you no matter what.” With that said, he turned and started to walk down the stairs.

“...That’s exactly why I need’ta keep ya’ll outta harm’s way,” Axel thought to himself as he trotted down.

Soon enough, the four would enter the throne room and be met with the familiar orange monkey man. However, there was one key difference this time. There were bags under his eyes and his hair was in a disheveled mess.

“...” Chang’s mouth was agape in disbelief. “Father? Is that--are you well?”

“Huh? Wha--? Oh,” Juzo was shocked awake, and looked up at them all. “Excuse me for my...unkempt appearance. I was rather busy last night.”

“Wait, busy, you?” Chang questioned his father as he took another step forward. “Weren’t you the one who said that they would likely destroy themselves?”

Juzo sat upright upon his throne with a regretful frown on his face. “Once the royal guard brought Sun Gao back to the palace and arrested her fellow gangsters, it was then and only then that I realized the extent of the damage they had caused.”

Axel was next to speak. “Whatcha talkin’ ‘bout, Lord Kong? Didya’ll actually manage’ta bust that operation goin’ on down yonder?”

“...With a bit of help from a certain purple primate,” Juzo replied, “Yes.”

Upon hearing that, Chang’s fur stood up on end.

Kora then asked, “Okay, but do you mind if I ask what specifically prompted you to summon us down here this morning?”

“To show you what we found down there.” Juzo snapped his fingers.

It took a few seconds, but soon enough, the group would watch as a monkey soldier would roll a wheeled table into the throne room. Sitting upon that table were about a dozen dismantled rifles and shotguns with specially modified bullets and buckshot cartridges nearby. The key thing to note about them was the fact that, like the weapon Kai used and the weapon Vido had acquired, these weapons all had some kind of diamond or gemstone plating with a mantis engraved onto one side.

“Oh my…” Kora muttered as she looked at the tray of weapons.

“...How many of them things did ya’ll find?” Axel asked.

Juzo answered with a yawn. “Awhhh...about a hundred or so. I had the soldiers raid the entire location through the late hours of the night until the early hours of the morning. As you can see, it was very successful.”

“What about the captive ponies?” Vido asked, “Did you manage to rescue them?”

“We did,” said the emperor, “As of right now, about fifty ponies are in shelters as they prepare to leave for their home nation. I need to address the Empress of Neighjing so that she’ll be aware of what’s going to happen to her people.”

Chang would then call to attention a detail uttered moments ago. “...Father. This ‘purple’ one. Where is she now?”

“Oh, she should be around…” Juzo looked at the soldier that had wheeled in the evidence, “Qù bāng wǒ zhǎo tā ba.”

The soldier nodded, and pulled the table out of the room.

About five minutes later, the same monkey woman that Chang had bested the night before would appear in front of them, entering through the same hallway--fully clothed of course. “...Prince Chang. You’re here….”

Chang stepped up to her, and asked, “...I...you were willing to help us save those ponies and confiscate those illegal weapons? Why?”

Rufang put both of her arms behind her back. “...Because you showed kindness to me. Giving me a chance after I was tossed away. For that, I am eternally grateful, and decided to repay the kindness of my own accord by dismantling that club…” She looked down at the floor, shyly kicking her foot. “Seeing those ponies and their horrified expressions, realizing that I had been essentially part of a slave-laboring operation...I instantly regretted my entire life up to that point and wanted to make amends.”

“...I see,” said the prince, “If you ask me, you have already more than repented for your--”

That wasn’t enough in Ru’s eyes. She got down on one of her knees, and kneeled as a way to showcase her devotion to him. “No. I shall do whatever you want me to. Please punish me as necessary. I am a disgrace to Wukong’s citizenship.”

“...Do not say such things, Rufang,” Chang ordered, “Rise. You are a smart young woman who clearly values the lives of others.”

Relieved, Ru would adhere to the order and stand upright. “...You think so?”

“I do. In fact, you have shown me that you have a lot of honor within you,” Chang turned to look at his father. “As such--father, I have a request.”

Upon hearing his son call for him, Juzo snapped awake once more. “H-huh? Yes, my son?”

“...I was partially wrong,” Chang stated, “You have proven to me that you can be a good ruler when the situation calls for it. However, you still have a ways to go.”

“...I can’t argue there,” Juzo replied sleepily, “This is the hardest I’ve worked in the last year or so. I suppose that I have been lacking and need to improve our security to ensure something like this doesn’t happen again.”

That’s when Axel chimed in. “Hold up now. What about them corrupt lawmen that was helpin’ find folks fer that damn messy little fightin’ ring. And the big ape--is he dead?”

Rufang would respond first. “...I cooperated with the royal army and told them everything.”

“That she did,” Juzo added, “All of the policemen who were involved are now imprisoned alongside Sun and her associates--including those that tried to perform an unlawful execution on the on known as Zing. He is fine and is currently in witness protection as we assess his record. The rest are currently waiting to stand trial as well. Don’t you worry, sir. They won’t be enslaving anymore ponies. I can promise you that.”

Which meant that the abyssinians who stole his family from him had officially lost one of their contacts and no longer had a source of slaves to draw from. Ultimately, he was one step closer to getting the retribution he desired.

“Alrighty,” said the gunslinger with a tip of his hat, “The rest is on you, Mr. Emperor. I got business elsewhere.”

“Just one thing,” Chang interrupted, as he looked at his father, “I believe that you have made a great start towards rectifying your mistakes. However, I would like to make a request.”

“What is it, my son?” Juzo asked.

The prince looked at Rufang. “I want you to take Ru as your Royal Advisor. She knows more about the horrors of the underworld more than anyone. So she can assist with keeping things in order.”

“W-wait...m-me?!” the purple primate shrieked, “Are you sure?”

“Why not?” Chang folded his arms. “As I said, you have proven yourself to be a valued individual with keen insight on the criminal activity that our citizens don’t normally pay attention to. Including the corrupt officers who assisted in such activity. All of Wukong would benefit from your knowledge--should you choose to accept this offer that is.”

Ru put her hands together and nodded. “Yes-yes! I would love to help the citizens. The life of a performer is behind me now that my eyes have been opened.” She looked in the Emperor’s direction. “Is that fine with you, my lord?”

“If it’s fine with my son, then it’s fine with me,” Juzo replied with a nod. “However, there’s one more thing I would like to ask: Chang. What about your future place as heir? Do you intend to stay or…?”

The prince thought about it for a second, and shook his head. “I shall only return if you or mother have passed. Which shouldn’t happen for a long time. Speaking of which, where is mother, anyway?”

“She is currently in a meeting with various citizens to discuss the events that have occurred,” Juzo replied with a wry grin, “I figured Su could use some more time engaging with those she governs.”

This got a chuckle out of Chang. The fact that his father finally had some backbone to show meant that he was comfortable leaving the care of the empire in his hands. Well, him and Ru’s of course.

“That is very good,” Chang replied as he walked back over to his group, “But for now, I’m more than happy with my wonderful extended family.”

Vido tilted his head. “...Is he talking about us?”

“Of course I am!” Chang put both of his arms around Axel and Vido while using his tail to pull Kora in for a hug. “You all are my dearest friends that I would go to the ends of the earth for. I can’t leave until I at least see you all achieve your objective.”

“Aw…” Kora sniffled, “...Thank you very much, Lord Chang. Your words are very encouraging.”

“Ay, she’s right,” Vido added, “This has been one hell of an experience!”

Axel’s response was delayed, as he wasn’t sure how to respond at first. But soon enough, he had to concede. “...I won’t lie, I don’t mind travellin’ with ya.” But in the back of his mind…

“...Do I really wanna stay with ‘em?”

Chapter 90

Once they all gave their parting words, the group of adventurers left the palace and headed back to the train station towards the entrance of the village. With the gold bars that Axel had collected from the emperor, the crew would finally be able to purchase themselves a new airship and continue their quest independent of Celaeno and her vessel.

Unfortunately, this also meant that they would have to leave them behind…

But none of them were able to dwell upon that thought. Why? Because they were swarmed with adoration of various monkey admirers that wanted their autographs or to simply say hello. It was almost overwhelming for them as the train pulled into the station.

The group of four quickly got onto the train, and relaxed as they got into their seats.

“Whew…” Kora let out a small huff upon taking her seat. “That was quite the experience. I never would have suspected that we would have managed to acquire a set of fans in a foreign land overnight.”

Vido responded with a chuckle, and gently flexed his wings out of the bandages. “Well, we did kinda save them all from a mass murderer and bust one of the largest criminal organizations that exists down there. I think that’s the end of the triads, amigos.”

Chang shook his head. “Not entirely. That is the end of one sector of those crooks. Loads more triads probably exist within other parts of the continent…” He glanced out of the train’s window and up to the palace temple where his father lived. “...But I believe that my father finally has what it takes to lead this Empire to greatness.”

“You sure you ain’t gon’ miss this place?” Axel asked as he set the case of gold next to him on the seat. “Ya really prefer hangin’ with us, don’tcha?”

The primate doctor glanced at the gunslinger. “That I do. You all have really opened my eyes to the true reality that I’ve been missing. Taking care of my subjects is one thing, but looking after my close family is another. That’s why I must continue to do so until I feel ready to return to the throne.” He peeked into his lab coat, and glanced at his Wukong Firearm. “...Curiously, he didn’t mention my weapon at all.”

“...If I had’ta take a guess,” Axel continued, “Might be the fact that he accepts you makin’ use of it now.” He tilted his head downwards, his eyes obscured by his hat. “...Hm.”

“...Axel?” Chang tilted his head almost upside-down to try and get a peek under the cowboy’s hat. “What’s wrong, my friend?”

Axel knew that if he said ‘nothing,’ then he’d be here all day with the doctor chimp pestering him. So he decided to come clean. “Just wonderin’ if my pa thinks the same way,” he admitted with a scowl, “But I don’t wanna bother ya with my thoughts.”

“It’s no bother at all, Lord Remington,” Chang replied supportively, “And given how great you are, I’m sure he’s proud of you from the beyond.”

With a sigh, the gunslinger tilted his head upwards. “...Thanks, pard. Glad to have ya here’ta encourage me.”

“That is what friends are for, aren’t they?” Chang replied with a big smile.

And so, with a loud blare of the train’s whistle and a hiss of steam, it started to pull away from the station and chug West towards the Saddle Arabian border. After a brief train ride, it wasn’t long before they arrived back at the Western Station. Sure enough, Celaeno’s ship would be waiting for them--still motionless and sitting in the exact same spot from which they left.

“Well now,” Axel muttered as he got off the train with the briefcase in his claw, “She ain’t moved at all.”

“Why would she?” Kora mused with a smug expression on her face as she adjusted her glasses, “We’re the ones carrying the bounty that she provided transport for. No one in their right mind would miss out on a chance for fame among her fellow pirates.”

Vido followed with a neutral expression of concern. “I wonder how she’s been...”

“I’d hope not,” Chang responded as he followed, “Celaeno is a mature woman. She’s not going to let one incident taint her perceptions forever.”

“Oh no, I’m not worried about that,” the griffon replied, “I just hope that she’s okay with heading back home.”

Axel chimed in. “Yeah, that’s right. We gotta head on back to Ornithia. That’s where the airships are made and sold, yeah?”

“That’s right,” Vido nodded, “But the thing is, she’s had a few...complications dealing with her home. I just hope she doesn’t feel apprehensive towards it, ya feel?”

“It’ll take more than that’ta keep someone like her down,” Axel snarked with a scoff as they neared the airship, “Hm…” Another thought swam through his head. One that he didn’t share with the others. “Wonder how Rose is holdin’ up.”

The group made it onto the parked airship, and Chang broke off to let the captain bird know that they had successfully returned. Soon after, Axel was called down to the captain’s quarters to discuss what they had procured.

The gunslinger met with the captain, and showed her the briefcase filled with gold bars. “Right here, ma’am. Our bounty was a good’un.”

“Wow...you really met with the emperor himself?” the captain lady replied with an impressed trill, “Amazing. That’s all yours, Mr. Remington. Shall we plot a course for Ornithia? That’s where all the best airships are made.”

“Damn. She don’t want none of it? Well I guess the monochromatic avian was right when he said she’s already pretty well off.” Axel shut the case, and responded, “Darn tootin’. Though, you gon’ be okay with headin’ back to yer home?”

“Don’t worry about me,” Celaeno folded her arms and sat back in her seat, “What’s most important is getting you all where you need to go.” Silence lingered in the air as she paused to think about something for a minute or two. Then, she finally spoke. “...Never thought I’d say this, but I just might miss you all.”

Axel raised a brow. That was the last thing he had expected to hear from her. “...Is that a fact now, huh?”

“I’m serious,” she replied, “All three of you have brought something to this ship that I never would’ve guess. The Abyssinian--Kora. She’s a very logical person and was the first to actually have a conversation with Chang which helped him socialize with the rest of us. Vido’s words have resonated with me in ways that...have opened me to new ideas, let’s say.”

“...Glad ya think so.” Axel’s response was delayed--he wasn’t sure how to take such compliments towards people he had known for about a month.

But Celaeno wasn’t finished.

“And you...you’re the only one on this ship that understands the pain that Roseanne is going through,” she went on, her eyes drifting downwards from shame, “I...didn’t really know what to say to her when it happened. But you’ve gotten to know her father, haven’t you?”

“...I have,” Axel tilted his head down. “Pity. I suppose I’mma miss ya’ll too.”

“Mm...I’ll get ready to set off. However, I think Roseanne could use someone to talk to right about now.” Celaeno got up from her desk, and tipped the cowboy’s hat upwards so she could see his face. “I know you’re not as prickly as you let on. Give her an ear...please?”

Axel broke eye contact for a moment, and gently swatted her claw away with his own. “No promises.” Without another word, he turned and left the room with the case.

Once he got back up to the main deck, he would address his companions. “Alright. Vido, Kora--saddle up. We’re makin’ progress and gonna get ourselves a new ship soon.”

“Muy bien--that’s great!” Vido chirped, “Good thing I always keep my flying license on me. We’ll be on our way in no time!”

“Correct, though…” Kora rubbed her hand against her chin, “That does beg the question: Where do we go from there? Back to Klugetown? Lord Remington?”

“I’ve been thinkin’...” Axel looked out to the horizon towards the region they had just returned from. “If we head back’ta Klugetown too soon, we’d be puttin’ ourselves right in a trap. But...if we were’ta cut off all their supply routes like we did with this’un here…”

Kora would add a thought of her own. “Then we could weaken their supply chain and force them into a position where they would have no one left to rely on.”

“Ay. And after that, they’ll run dry because they won’t have anymore slave labor. Then we can crush them before they even realize it!” Vido proclaimed as he slammed his fist into his open claw.

“...Ya’ll really wanna do this, don’tcha?” Axel thought to himself. But then, he immediately started to think about Roseanne and his mind drifted in that direction instead. “Alright--ya’ll done a lot and deserve a rest. So go chill for a spell, ya hear?” he said as he handed Kora the case of gold.

“Woah!” Kora’s body nearly dropped to the floor upon holding it, but she managed. “...Where are you off to right now, Remington?”

Axel was already on his way towards the crew’s section of the ship. “...Gonna go have a chat with Rose. See how she’s holdin’ up.”

Chapter 91

As the airship set sail for the open skies, Axel would approach Rose’s room within the crew’s section of the ship. While he did express concern over her health and wellness, he wasn’t exactly sure how to express it. After all, it wasn’t every day that a close friend lost their father. Something that he could relate to.

“Hm...maybe I should...” To make himself more approachable, he decided to remove his mask so that she could see his face. “Alright…” He raised his claw to the door...

Tap-tap-tap.

And hit it with a few quick knocks. Soon enough, it would open…

And standing there was the young minotaur woman with pulsating, bloodshot eyes. Bags also formed under them, indicating that she had not had any good sleep since her father was taken from her. Her hair was in a mess with split ends as well. This bovine had seen better days.

“...Rose? Er...got a minute?”

Roseanne didn’t respond immediately. She almost fell asleep while standing up, and blinked awake seconds later. “H-huh? Wha? Oh...Axel...sup?”

“Yeah, I wanted’ta see how you were doin’ if that’s alright,” he responded as he took a peek behind her and into her room. It was just as much of a mess as she was with clothes strewn about the floor. “...Mind lettin’ me in?”

“Meh...whatever…” Rose backed away from the door and sat down on her bed before promptly flopping upon her back. “Do whatever you want. My life’s practically over.”

Axel stepped into the room, trying his best to figure out how to navigate such a delicate situation. “Hey now…hm…” He paused mid-sentence and took another step forward. “...I feel ya. That’s exactly how I felt when I lost my folks a long time ago. But...how should I say this...ya can’t...ya shouldn’t...hm…”

The minotaur woman’s eyes shifted over in his direction, and glanced at him lazily. She turned over, unable to face him.

“...Dammit. What am I tryin’a say here? Think, boy, think…” The gunslinger racked his brain to try and think of what to say to the orphaned bovid woman. He went and sat on the bed next to her and tried to offer her comfort. “...Listen...I know my words ain’t much...but they all I got. Now, your pa was a great man. I only knew him for a little while, but I felt a connection with him too.”

No response. Rose had given him the cold shoulder. It was hard to tell whether or not his words had any effect at all.

Nevertheless, he continued. Given that he wasn’t being thrown out of her room, Axel chose to resume his efforts.

“And from what I know...I don’t think he’d want ya’ta be down and out forever...you gotta come out and return to the world sometime, ya know?”

Silence.

After about two long, deafening minutes, Roseanne would finally sit upright while clutching a pillow against her abdomen. Her body was caught in a state of jitters, shaking uncontrollably as she sat there. “...I never shoulda left him…” she muttered in a weak, broken tone.

At first, Axel wasn’t sure how to respond. Maybe if she was living closer to him, then he may not have died? But there was no guarantee of that either. Tony’s death was a product of being involved with the wrong people at the wrong time.

“Listen...he loved ya and wanted ya to do what you wanted to do with yerself,” he replied slowly. “That’s why he letcha go. You were your own woman by then. So don’t blame yerself.”

Her eyes slowly shifted to the right to look in his direction with a tense expression. “...Are ya sayin’ there weren’t nothin’ I coulda done? That he was gon’ die no matter what I did?”

“...” Axel was stunned into silence from such an inquiry. The implication that Tony’s death was fate was not his intent at all. “Wha? N-naw I’m just sayin’ that...you gotta keep goin’ cuz the world don’t stop...or somethin’ like that.”

“Maybe not...but I…” Rose tilted her head downwards, forcing her face into the pillow. “I don’t know. I just wanna be left alone right now, okay?”

“Dammit boy. Ya bungled it right up the cat’s ass. Just bite the bullet and leave.” Defeated, Axel would concede and accept her wishes. Part of him felt bad because he knew that he could have handled that far better. But his lack of good communication skills prevented him from making any progress.

“...Understood,” he said as he hopped off the bed, “But just know that we’re all here for ya...sis.”

Rose’s sobs stopped for a second. Could she be pondering what Axel had just said to her? The fact that he thought of her as a sister…

Our gunslinger didn’t stick around for much longer though. He quickly left the room, and shut the door behind himself. Upon exiting, he sighed, “Ugh...tension in that there room be thicker than smoke from a pit fire in the middle of a dry summer’s day. Gotta do better than that…”

“Better than what, friend?”

“EK!” Axel let out a small, bird-like squawk, and turned around to find the osprey man from before. “...Oh, it’s you. Monocrow, yeah?”

“That’s right. Glad to see you remembered me,” he glanced at the door that led to Rose’s room, and could immediately gather what had just happened. “...Oof. I see things haven’t gotten much better, have they? Wish there was something I could do…”

“It’s a damn shame…” Axel muttered to himself, “A good man was lost for no good reason and how an equally good young woman is without her father. Shit sucks, don’t it?”

“That it does…” said the osprey as he glanced down at the floor. “I feel her pain too…”

“That’s right…” Axel started to recall the conversation that he and Monocrow had previously where the latter referenced his father. “...Is your pa gone too?”

There was a bit of hesitation in his voice until… “Follow me,” he said as he walked to the upper deck of the ship to which Axel followed.

Having taken off about an hour ago, the ship was high in the air and floating back towards the desert landscape that covered the vast regions of the southern hemisphere. With their course plotted for Ornithia, the ship sailed away from the Saddle Arabian border and off towards the South where Celaeno’s home nation was located.

In the meantime, Monocrow led Axel to the stern of the ship where they had conversed before. The osprey sat down, and could be seen holding a pair of dice in his claws. “...You remember what I told you about my old man, yeah?”

“I do,” the gunslinger nodded as he took a seat next to the osprey, “Said that he was spineless as all get-out. Does...that got somethin’ta do with it?”

“It does...you know how folks say that the world isn’t black-and-white?” he asked, showing Axel the die charms. They were six-sided and solid black with white dots for each numerical value.

“That’s right--hear it all the time…”

Monocrow clasped the dice in his claw and put them away. “...The world is actually far more black-and-white than you’d think. My dad was, to put it simply: dumber than a sack of rocks. He was hella successful, but that success got the better of him right quick.”

Now more interested, Axel would ask, “What did your pa do for a livin’, sir?”

“He was an Ornithian delivery boy for most of his youth--transporting materials and packages around the region with nothing but his raw speed and stamina,” he said with a faint, soft smile on his face, “He got so good that he ended up running the entire postal service by the time he got older. He was raking in gold by the second for how well he treated his employees and how good their service was. Always getting everyone’s packages and materials delivered on time.”

Axel understood completely. The post was an important aspect of life down in the Southern hemisphere where things were as advanced in the North where Equestria was located. Everyone getting their mail, parcels, and heavy duty building components on time was something that many often took for granted. If it wasn’t for the network of esteemed postal workers handling everyone’s necessary items, then nothing would get delivered when it needed to be.

“...The unsung heroes of the south,” Axel said, “Your pa is doin’ the lord’s work.”

“Was.” Monocrow corrected him with a stern tone as his smile faded away completely. “That is, until she came along.”

Chapter 92

“...’She’ who?” Axel asked.

Monocrow responded with a low growl. “My mother. Crusty old broad…she married him but only did so for his money. And as I got older, I could see for my own eyes how she was using him…”

Every day when he came home from school, the young osprey watched as his mother routinely asked his father for favors or money. And every single time, Crow’s father--an osprey just like him--obliged to the eagle lady.

And whenever Monocrow asked his father to spend time with him, he was denied every single time, claiming he was too busy. While this was true to an extent, the osprey man was too busy spending time with his wife that showered him with affections and promises to think about his only son.

What didn’t help was that this eagle lady was also Crow’s teacher at school…

“Hold up--what?!” Axel interrupted the story when Monocrow mentioned the fact that his mother was also his teacher. “That...that don’t sound good at all.”

“It doesn’t...because it wasn’t…” the osprey replied with a scornful tone, “It was a pain in my feathery ass because I would get a pass on every assignment. No matter how hard I worked or how much I bullshitted it, it was a pass. Every. Single. Time.” With a flick, he turned on a lighter, and lit up a small rolled joint to smoke as he explained the rest. “You can imagine how right-fucked this made my social life.” He took out another one, and offered it to Axel. “Want one? You might need it to digest what I’m about to tell ya.”

Axel didn’t smoke often, but he wasn’t going to turn down a generous offer. “Sure, friend. Light me up.”

“Let me know how ya like it. It’s got sunflower seeds in it.” Monocrow lit up the second joint, and offered it to Axel. The latter accepted, and gave it a quick puff.

Naturally, Axel’s hippogriff biology got along well with the seeds. “Hm. Damn good,” he said as he blew some smoke into the air. “Now...how did this affect yer life around others?”

“It was...horrid.”

The young osprey could not catch a break at the schoolhouse. No matter his grades or lack of effort, he was given free passes from his teacher due to the fact that she had a bias towards him as her son. As a result, this caused the other students to resent him. Crow’s marks on his assignments were always high because of this bias, and everyone slowly pushed him away because of it. Thankfully things never got physical, but the overwhelming social isolation formed a sense of self-loathing within him.

After all, he wanted to be graded fairly and acknowledged for the work he did for himself. But nothing changed. No feedback on his work. No effort made to teach him new things. Just free passing grades on all assignments. That, combined with how much had been shunned, caused Crow to simply stop trying anymore.

“...Nowadays, I know that I should focus on my passions for myself…” the osprey looked down at the wooden ship floor beneath him. “But when you’re a kid that wants some sort of engagement or acknowledgement from anyone and don’t receive it...it makes you seek other options. Not a single person asked me how I felt about school, what I wanted to do in life--or cared about me at all.” He took another hit from his joint and coughed a few times. “Painful for a growing boy, you know?”

“...Poor man. Nobody loved him at all…” Axel thought hard about what he had just been told, and finally asked. “...First off, what sorta school were you attendin’? Was it a special one or somethin’?”

“Ah, right,” Monocrow chuckled, “I neglected to tell you that detail. I went to a wood-carving school in Ornithia. It’s...where I found my passion. A passion that I wanted to share with the world.” He opened his claw once more, showing Axel the dice blocks. “These things here are all I got left. Made ‘em myself.”

Axel took a closer look at the dice, and found that they were chiseled out of wood and polished to the point of looking smooth on all six sides. At first glance, one wouldn’t even be able to tell that they were made of wood! “Landsakes,” he muttered, his tone filled with amazement, “That’s some pretty skilled clawwork ya got goin’ on there, pard.”

Monocrow put the dice away and sighed. “It was. When I still cared about it…”

“...Whatcha mean?”

Because of his dwindling motivation, Monocrow found himself at a loss. His father barely spent any time with him and his mother treated him as a tool to get into her boyfriend’s good graces. The osprey boy no longer found joy in his art, and things came to a head when he caught his mother outright stealing money from his father.

But when he informed his father of it, he wasn’t believed and was told to stop making things up as a foolish child. The devious look of satisfaction on the eagle woman’s face was enough to make Monocrow call it quits.

So he left. And during his travels, he befriended a certain red vulture...

“Wait…” Axel tilted his head, “That’s it?”

“Yup,” the osprey man lied down on the stern of the ship. “Guess you could say I fell into a sort of depression. I left home one night and never looked back. Old bastard probably won’t recognize me anymore and I don’t even care. They had no value to me anyway. But ol’ Rustman? He and I grew into the only ones who looked out for each other. But that’s a story for another time.”

That was a new perspective. On the one hand, Axel had lost his entire family--people that he cared for deeply. On the other, Monocrow walked away from his family of his own free will. This was something that the gunslinger couldn’t relate to, but did his best to comprehend.

“...Sorry. Can’t imagine what that’s like,” was all he could say.

“Don’t worry about it,” Crow replied, “All you need to know is that we all share similar forms of pain on this vessel. And it’s through that pain that we’ve united under Celaeno’s leadership. Sounds ridiculous, I know--but I wouldn’t lie to ya.”

“No, no,” Axel shook his head, readily accepting the osprey’s words. “I believe ya. Must be nice’ta have folks you can depend on…”

“Don’t you feel the same way?” Crow asked, raising a brow.

“Whatcha mean?”

The avian man sat upright. “About your little group. The griffon and the abyssinian. Don’t you feel like you can trust them?”

Axel paused, and wondered to himself about the possibility of him really leaving to keep them out of trouble. But was that really the right thing to do? “...Chang did say that they liked me…” For the moment, he would respond simply, “S’pose I do. I ain’t got no reason not to.”

“Hahak!” Monocrow reacted with a wheezing squawk of a laugh as he released smoke from his mouth. “Just be straight with me. No need to shy away from what you really think of them.”

“...I’m proud to call ‘em my companions…” Axel replied, “Ya happy?”

“Just be sure to let them know that every now and then, yeah? They’ll appreciate it.”

“Yeah yeah…” Axel said, “I will…” “Just hope Rose can recover…”

Meanwhile…

On the bow (front) of the airship, Celaeno was hard at work piloting the vessel with her claws on the wheel. However, it wasn’t long before she had herself a visitor…

“Señorita Celaeno,” Vido said as he flew up to the upper deck, “Got a minute?”

“Sure,” she replied with a smile, “We have clear skies for the rest of the way, so shoot. Did you find anything important while you were down there in Wukong Territory?”

The griffon shook his head. “No...I didn’t find anything physical. I actually just wanted to check up on you. See how you were doing.”

“...Really?”

Chapter 93

“Si. Of course,” he confirmed with a nod, “We didn’t have much time to talk, and I’m not sure when we’ll ever get the chance to do so again--given that we’re set to part ways after this. So I figure I may as well enjoy what time we have left.”

“...Good. I’m glad he’s still willing to speak with me.” The bird lady was relieved to hear that. Things had gotten better between them both, so she wanted to keep up that positivity. “That makes sense. I appreciate you asking. I’m doing just fine by the way. Though, I can’t say I’m exactly thrilled to return home.”

Vido remembered her reasonings, and deduced that she still had anxiety over her past. “Ay, I understand that. But don’t worry. With how successful you are, the royal family would be a fool to ignore your accomplishments.”

“Maybe...but I wish it was that simple,” she said with a sigh while turning the wheel, “Even though I’m a pirate captain, in the eyes of the laws of the land back home, I’m still a commoner and can’t even be around my best friend.”

Laws that still irked the griffon even now. “Muy ridiculo,” he spat with an annoyed mewl, “Ornithia’s got it’s head on backwards if they’re still acting as if we’re in the middle ages. Not even Griffonstone is that much of a culo over it!”

“...As much as I agree with you, the law’s the law,” she responded coldly as she kept her gaze focused on the open air in front of her. “Even though I’m a pirate, I can’t just do whatever I want. Ocypete’s father probably had his reasons…”

Vido didn’t agree with that at all, but held his tongue on the matter. The last thing he wanted to do was upset her again. “Fair enough. But I’m sure Ocypete would want you to be happy above all else. We all have the right to make choices--and I chose not to be like the other griffons from my home. I’m sure you can do the same if you try.”

“...If I try, huh...we’ll see about that…” Celaeno didn’t respond right away. Instead, she kept her focus on the horizon, and finally said, “I’ll think about it. Thanks for your supportive words, Vido.”

“No problema. Just make sure you do what you want above all else. Screw the rest of the world,” he said with a confident trill, “Got that?”

Celaeno giggled, “Hehe. Okay--okay--you’ve convinced me. While you’re here, let’s just make small talk, okay? Get away from all the heartache for a bit.”

“Oh, alright then. What would you like to talk about, Cel?”

“Hmm...what’s your favorite type of fish to catch?”

As the two of them engaged in casual conversation, everyone would be unaware of another airship that was flying nearby and hidden among the clouds…

Meanwhile, in Panthera…

When Mio and Spitha woke up the next day, they would awaken to the scent of what smelled like a hearty breakfast...

“...Hhhhh…” With a light hiss and a mewl, Mio got out of bed and bent over to stretch his body out on all fours like a domestic cat--his abdomen against the floor, and his rear raised into the air. “Rrrrr...that was probably the best sleep I’ve had in a while. How about you, Spith?”

The dragon woman rose up from the bed. Her scales reflected the morning sun’s rays elegantly as she spread and stretched her wings. “...Ahhh...that was very good, yes. Very nice of the royal family to give us quarter in exchange for our help…”

Mio started to sniff the air, and caught wind of what smelled like bacon, eggs, and potatoes… “Mm...what’s that?”

Spitha got out of the bed, and sniffed also. She could tell what it was right away. “Is that breakfast? I wonder…”

The tom wasn’t going to waste time waiting. As soon as he was done stretching, he stood upright, and walked out of the guest room. “Come on, miss. Let’s go find out.”

Curious, the dragon woman got up and walked after him--though not before making the bed and putting the sheets back into place.

They left the room, and made a hard right out of Mau’s office. From there, they travelled down the hallway towards their residence, and came upon an average-looking living room where the carpeting of the parliament building ended and sleek hardwood floors began. To the right, there was a couch in front of a fireplace and a coffee table with a few potted ferns. To the left was a sliding glass door that led to the outside where a large pool could be seen.

“Oh my…” Spitha thought to herself, having never seen such a luxurious backyard before.

Meanwhile, the kitchen was located just ahead, and there they could see someone--a familiar feline shape working a stove.

“...Good morning?” Mio said slowly as to not alarm the individual at the stove as he rounded the corner.

“Hm?” A head turned to greet them, and they could see it was King Mau wearing a simple white apron as he cooked. “Ah, good. You’re up. Figured that we could discuss your plans for action over breakfast.”

“Oh...wow, that’d be...amazing!” Mio mewled, but quickly contained himself as he cleared his throat, “Ahem...if it’s no trouble that is.”

“No trouble at all,” Mau replied as he sprinkled some seasoning in one of the pans, “I always do this when I have time for BB.”

Spitha found herself staring at the various pans of food cooking on the stove, surprised at the sight of the king cooking his own food. “Wow, I...excuse me for staring. I just never would’ve expected that the king would be willing to cook for himself and his wife.”

Mau chuckled as he stirred the contents of another pan. “Well, it’s much better than letting servants do it. They do enough as it is--plus, it’s far better when it comes directly from me to Bombay, you know?”

Speaking of which… “Rrrrr…” With a tired purr and a stretch of her arms, Bombay emerged from their master bedroom nearby. She was wearing an oversized blue sports jersey with the numbers ‘05’ on the back that draped over her form like a sheet. “Morning, dear…” she mewled as she approached Mau, and placed a loving kiss on his cheek. “Thanks for lending me one of your shirts. I’ll get started on my laundry soon.”

Mau returned the gesture with a kiss to her forehead. “No rush, sweetheart. I’ll help you when I’m done with breakfast. I hope you don’t mind if our guests eat with us as we discuss business.”

Bombay ceased her affectionate gestures on a dime, and glanced at the dragon lady and young tom. “Oh yes. I don’t mind at all. Please, make yourselves at home,” she greeted them, and went to sit down at the dining room’s table nearby.

“Thank you very much,” Spitha replied.

Mio also showed his gratitude, “Yes. You’re both very kind. Though…” He turned his attention to the tom in the kitchen. “I’m actually very interested in what you’re doing, sir. Mind if I help?”

“Oh, perfect--can you grab me some of the chives from the fridge?” he requested while sliding two pans back and forth over the stove with both hands. “My hands are kinda full.”

“No problem.” He turned and entered the kitchen to begin assisting Mau with the meal preparation.

Spitha giggled as the tom stepped away. She went and sat down at the dining room table next to Bombay. “That smells amazing--does he cook for you often?”

“Often?” Bombay snarked with a smug expression, “He does it whenever he gets the chance. Sometimes it’s to the point where I have to beg him not to.”

“How sweet,” Spitha trilled, “It sounds like he really cares about you. You’ve certainly picked a good man.”

“You can say that,” the she-cat purred as she stretched her arms out, “But it’s more like we found each other. But that’s a story for another time.” She put her arms down, and leaned against the table. “Though, while we’re on the subject...tell me about you and the spectacled one,” she said in reference to Mio, glancing towards the kitchen, “How did you both meet?”

Spitha’s cheeks turned a shade of crimson behind her red scales. “...E-excuse me?”

Chapter 94

Bombay tilted her head with a curious expression behind those golden eyes of hers as she flicked her tail. “...Hm? Are you two not together?” she asked innocently.

Spitha cupped her claws against her blushing cheeks in an embarrassed fashion. “W-wha? Oh no! We’re not together, we just…”

“...Ah, I apologize for assuming,” the queen cat responded quietly with a worried look on her face, “I saw you both come in together and I thought...forgive me.”

“Oh no, i-it’s perfectly fine!” Spitha put her hands down and cleared her throat as she came down off of her bashful state. “Er--rather, it’s a long story in regards to how we came to know each other.”

“I’ve got time,” Bombay assured her, placing a paw on the dragon’s shoulder to encourage her, “If you want to explain your plight, then I’m all ears, friend.”

Spitha was able to relax. “...Alright. Well…”

And she went on to explain everything from how her husband had lied to her for five years, how Mio was the one who brought it to her attention, how the two men fought, the fact that they were here now, and their next course of action…

“...My goodness…” Bombay got up from her seat, and wrapped her arms around the dragon woman to bring her in for a hug. “I’m so sorry that happened to you. You didn’t deserve that…”

“...Thank you for listening,” Spitha replied while putting her arms around the she-cat, “It means a lot. And it’s quite alright now. I’ve already come to terms with it and know that I want to see him dead and buried into the dirt.”

Once they broke the hug, Bombay sat back in her seat. “I see…” She glanced over into the kitchen once more. From where they sat, they could see Mio helping Mau flip some pancakes off of a griddle.

“It’s all in the wrist,” said Mau, “Just flick it with the spatula and it’ll be no problem.”

Next to him, Mio could be seen flipping over several pancakes with a spatula in both hands. Some almost flew into the air, but they all landed on the proper sides to finish cooking. “Something like this, right?”

“...Hot damn, you’re a natural--”

SPLAT!

One of the pancakes flew behind Mio and across the kitchen, landing into the sink behind them.

Mio turned and immediately noticed his mistake. “...Oops! Sorry, sir…”

“Hey, no harm done,” Mau assured him with a smile, “Just ease up a little. You’re not trying to toss it like a yarn ball.”

The younger tom chuckled. “Ahah--guess not. Let me try again…”

At the table with the ladies, Bombay couldn’t help but giggle at the sight. “He’s a spry one, isn’t he?”

Spitha tried to hold back her laughter. “Mm? Y-yes--he’s quite nice. Easily the most trustworthy friend I’ve made in a long time.”

“...Just a friend, eh?” Bombay thought to herself, “With the way you look at that young man, it's most certainly not going to stay that way." She'd respond with a small mewl, “So you both want to get payback for what your ex did to you, hm? I’m all for it.”

“...I’m not simply motivated by revenge,” Spitha replied as she glanced down at the table, “I want to see him lose everything because he’s actively hurting innocent ponies by forcing them into these slave labor situations. And it’s painful because it doesn’t look like Equestria is doing anything about it…”

Bombay sighed, and looked out of the nearby sliding glass door and into the kingdom she and her husband ruled. “It’s not that they don’t want to...they simply can’t,” she lamented, “The Southern Hemisphere is simply too vast and desolate for them to try and mount any sort of attack. Not to mention the fact that it’s ultimately beyond Equestrian jurisdiction. Same for us here in Abyssinia. We have no stake in the North--they have no stake in the South.”

“Ah...that makes more sense now that I think about it,” the dragon woman shook her head, “Even so, I want to see him buried for his actions. I would never have supported him if I had known…”

“Whatever you do…” the queen she-cat went on, “Please don’t try to act on your own. I know it may take a while for you to begin to put trust in others again, but don’t let that stop you.”

Spitha looked up at her. “Hm? What do you mean?”

Bombay glanced over at the kitchen once more where Mau could be seen chopping vegetables with one hand and flipping the contents of a pan with the other. “Well, after dealing with the horrid effects of the Civil War, I found it hard to trust anyone until Mau came along. Now? I couldn’t be happier. I have a great home, loving subjects, have reinforced a good state of living, and have a loving man who’s willing to share his clothes.” She purred while pushing down on the hem of the oversized sports jersey, causing it to cling to her form. “I couldn’t ask for anything better.”

“...Hopefully I can reach something like that someday. With someone that I can really trust.” Spitha focused hard upon Bombay’s words, and came to agree. “Yes...I understand. Trust me. I’ll keep going with Mio’s help and work towards trusting others...slowly.”

“Mm-hmm,” the she-cat smugly thought to herself, “I’ve seen the way you glance at that young man.”

In an attempt to change the subject, Spitha glanced at the jersey the queen was wearing. “Oh, I’ve been meaning to ask--what sort of sports do you abyssinians play?”

BB looked down at the jersey and gasped. “Oh! This, that’s right. Well, there’s loads of different ones. But what Mau used to play in his spare time was a little game called kirikwasi--or yarnball. It’s basically a game where two teams try to throw as many balls of yarn in their opponents baskets before time runs out. Tackling is allowed.”

“Oooh…” the dragon woman vocalized curiously, “I’d love to see that in action.”

“Oh no…” Mau muttered as he walked up to the table with plates in hand, “Don’t tell me you’re telling our guest about my embarrassingly short kwasi career…”

BB let out a purring laugh. “Hrrrr! Don’t be modest, sweetie. Tell our guests the history behind your time spent with the Leo Cantus team.”

At long last, breakfast was served. Mau sat next to his wife and placed a plate of food in front of her and then himself as he sat down.

“Leo Cantus? Weren’t they unbeatable for five seasons?!” Mio asked as he sat a plate down in front of Spitha and sat next to her on the opposite side.

Everyone had a plate of three pancakes each, some bacon, sausage, and some sauteed potatoes with fried eggs on top--along with the all-important chives of course.And a glass of fresh milk.

“...We were, but I was the waterboy,” Mau explained as he picked up his fork, “I always preferred to stay in the background, being the son of Devon and all…”

BB would then rebound off of what her husband said in an attempt to make him feel better. “While that may be true, you came in and demolished the competition in their playoff game!”

“...” The king rolled his eyes as he took a sip from his glass. “Rrrr...only because I was so overweight that no one else could knock me over.”

“HRRK!” Mio’s fur stood up on end as he was eating, and he nearly choked. “...You were fat at one point, sir?”

“Ach--Mio!” Spitha gently scolded him, “Don’t say things like that. He was probably just...chubby.”

“No, he’s right,” Mau said with a chuckle, “I was quite rotund when I was younger. But that didn’t stop the pussy next to me from asking me out.”

The queen playfully flicked her tail against her husband’s nose. “Oh don’t be like that. I always found you cute as a button even when nobody else did.”

“Yeah...and I’m grateful for it,” he replied with a small laugh.

Mio leaned to his left and whispered to Spitha. “...They appear to be a loving pair, don’t they?”

“Mm-hmm,” the dragon woman nodded, “It’s no wonder this place is so prosperous. The ones in charge are very wonderful and support each other.”

The conversation would soon shift back to the direction of business where Mau would ask.

“Alright...now explain to me how you want to deal with this, ‘Rongu’.”

Chapter 95

Mio looked at Spitha. The tom wanted her to be the one to make a decision on how to handle it. Rongu was ultimately her ex, and he wanted her to have the final say in how it would work.

The dragon woman could feel Mio’s expectant gaze, and pretty much knew what he was thinking. “He wants me to be in charge.” And so, she decided to respond first. “I want to go in, stop his entire operation, and give him a piece of my mind.”

“Slavery is an act worthy of execution--should he be found guilty,” Mau replied after swallowing another bite, “So it sounds that you’re willing to go in and make the capture, hm?”

“I am,” Spitha replied with a confident nod.

“So am I,” Mio spoke up next, “I want Klugetown to be fully incorporated into Abyssinia’s rule again. I know it’s going to take a while, but I know that I can rally its citizens with the proper motivation.”

“Slow your roll, youngster,” the queen urged him, “No use worrying about the future if we can’t bypass the wall we have here in the present. But it sounds as if you two really have a plan in mind…”

Mio leaned forward, “So will you support us?”

“Given that your intentions are focused around the safety of those at large, and not petty revenge…” Mau replied with a nod, “I’m willing to offer you as much support as you need. Hun?” he turned to his wife.

Bombay was busy eating through two pancakes at once. “Hmf?” she swallowed the mouthful she had, and gave her approval. “Yes. In fact, I believe I have something that can help you both. Do you remember the sheriff she-cat that helped you?”

“Oh yes--though we didn’t catch her name…” Spitha said as she recalled the young woman to mind, “Why?”

“She’s part of a group of individuals that work under me,” the queen continued with a smug, cat-grin on her face as she reclined in her seat, “I call them the Yewushas. They’re...nightwatch customs agents to put it simply. They act stealthily around the kingdom to keep everything safe.” She turned to her husband and shot him a teasing grin while sticking out her tongue. “I told you they would prove necessary, didn’t I?”

Mau gave a small chuckle and shook his head. “Ah...yes. Yes you did. I suppose I’ll be eating my words on that subject matter.”

“Oh no,” she purred into his ear while walking two of her finger up the side of his arm to his shoulder, “You’re going to be eating something else entirely--...” When she realized that she was still speaking in the presence of guests, she quickly ceased her actions. “Er...that is to say--anyway--”

Mio had to do his best to stifle his laughter by covering his mouth with his hand due to having food in his throat. “...Hm!”

Spitha tapped the side of his head with her tail as a subtle nudge to calm down.

Mau gave an amused purr in response. “Rrrrr--never change. Anyhow,” he addressed the dragon and tom, “You’ll have the support of my wife’s agents. They will be the ones helping you capture Rongu. It’s preferable that you take him alive so that he can stand trial and so that we can gain information from him.” His eyes turned cold as he stared at the dragon woman. “Can you promise me that you’ll put logic before emotion and bring him down without killing him?”

“...” Spitha looked away for a moment, and responded with uncertainty. “...I can’t promise anything.” She then made eye contact with the king again, “However, I can assure you that I’ll do my absolute best to make sure he lives to endure the consequences of his actions.”

“Alright. That’s about all I can ask of you. What about you, young man?” Mau glanced at Mio next, “What say you?”

“He’ll suffer for what he’s done and we’ll make sure those ponies are freed,” Mio assured him with a strong response, “I can promise you that.”

“Good. With that settled, follow BB once you’re finished eating. She’ll discuss the rest of the details regarding her Yewusha group and how they’ll provide you with assistance.”

With that in mind, Mio and Spitha finished their meals and offered their thanks to the generous king. After that, they left that side of the building, and went to the western wing where Bombay’s office was located.

Once there, they could see the queen--now dressed in her formal attire--speaking with a familiar sheriff she-cat.

“Ah, they’re here,” Bombay remarked as the tom and dragon entered the room. It was similar in size to Mau’s, albeit more box-shaped than circular with purple carpeting and several bookshelves surrounding the desk. “Perfect timing you two. I was just speaking to one of the Yewusha agents that are going to help you on this mission. You’ve already met Tabs, haven’t you?”

The she-cat turned to them and waved with a gentle smile on her face. “H-hi! I was the one that brought you here...remember me? My name is Tabitha--but Tabby or Tabs works just fine too.”

“Ohhhh...so that’s who you are,” Spitha remarked in a state of realization, “My apologies. I thought you were an invader who was after us.”

“What? No!” Tabs replied with a tip of her hat, “I’m a rootin’-tootin’ tried and true customs agent!”

Mio nodded, giving his approval of the situation. “If you’re that good at simply sneaking in, then I can’t imagine how great you’ll be at everything else.”

“Now that introductions are out of the way…” the queen walked around to the front of her desk, “Mio. I would like you to explain to me everything that you know regarding what that dragon is doing in the territory of Klugetown. We have heard rumors that abyssinians are involved and working with them, but we’re not certain…”

“Ah...yes…” the tom replied with a somber tone, “As much as I hate it, it’s true. There are loads of abyssinians working there as nurses--castrating ponies and turning them into obedient work-horses.” He adjusted his glasses. “They also...harvest the wings and horns of the pegasus and unicorn ones. It’s a complete hoosegow over there and as you might expect, nobody is able to do anything about it.”

“I see…” Bombay sighed as she leaned against her desk, “Sickening. If only we had the resources to mount a full-scale invasion…” She shook her head, “But that’s neither here nor there. For now, we’ll need to be as stealthy as possible. But first, you need to meet the other Yewushas that will assist you.”

Mio raised a concerned brow. “Wait, there’s more? I hope our group size won’t be too terribly large if we’re to handle this discreetly…”

“Oh no, don’t worry,” she replied casually, “Two others will be joining you and Tabs on this mission. Is that okay with you?” she looked at the dragon while asking the question.

Spitha responded amicably. “That’s perfectly fine. The more help we have, the better. Who shall be joining us?”

BB clapped her hands. “Enter, girls.”

Two more of her agents would enter the room from a door located behind the queen’s desk.

The first, a bobcat woman who was also wearing a catsuit similar to Tabs with a holster tied to a belt that contained a single revolver--and of course a traditional cowboy hat. “Howdy. The name’s Baretta. I’ll follow your orders out there.”

The Loner

And next was an unexpected, yet familiar face.

A white-furred she-cat with a familiar, plump body wearing a simple brown vest with jean shorts and carrying a first-aid kit. “...I’m Leona. But you two already know that, right?”

Mio was relieved to see her, but his fur was standing up as he flicked his tail. “...Leona? You’re going to be joining us? Are you sure that’s a good idea?”

“You need a medic out there,” she said while gesturing her free hand towards the kit. “And...I told you that I’d do all I could to help you. Klugetown is a part of our home and our home needs to be rebuilt. If I can contribute to that in any way, then I’ll work until we can manage it.”

Spitha was also elated to see the nurse she-cat. “Oh, that’s wonderful! Everything will be smoother with you around, I’m sure.”

“Agreed,” Mio added, “I’m happy that you’re willing to help us. But what about Mona? Is she going to be fine with you leaving?”

“I already talked to her about it,” she explained, “Mona approves and is willing to help us out if we ever run into trouble. You have my word.”

“Good…thank you,” said the tom.

The queen would then gather everyone’s attention as she pulled out some files about Klugetown from her desk drawer. “Alright, everyone. Listen up and listen well. This is what you’ll be dealing with…”

Chapter 96

Back in the air above the Southern Hemisphere…

Celaeno and the individuals on board her vessel weren’t aware of the fact that another airship was nearby. Hidden among the clouds, this ship was silently chugging along using a diesel-powered engine that helped mask its presence. While it was a bane on the pollution of the air, it allowed for far better, quieter operations. A stealth blimp of sorts.

The captain of this ship laid eyes on Celaeno’s and had made it a point to tail them.

“So this is where you’re hiding…” said the captain, gazing out of the window of the ship, “If the rumors are true, then Remington is with you. My brother really knows how to pick his friends, doesn’t he?”

One of the ship’s crewmates approached the captain. “Ma’am. We’re approaching The Harpy now.” Which was the name of Celaeno’s airship. “What are our orders?”

“Close in and attack. Leave Remington and my brother alive…”

Meanwhile, on Celaeno’s ship…

Celaeno and Vido continued to make friendly conversation on the bow of the ship. Chang was resting in his quarters after the long string of battles that he had endured. Rose was still holed up in her own room as well.

At the same time, Monocrow and Axel had finished their conversation, and the osprey had taken his position on the port (left) side of the ship where he started his patrol session.

Which left Axel to himself. The gunslinger had begun to reflect on what he had experienced thus far, and continued to wonder if he really should bring Vido and Kora into this dangerous fight. “...Hm...what are they gon’ say? Even if they wanna do this, it won’t guarantee that they’ll live. Gah--why’s everythin’ gotta be so damn difficult?”

His thoughts would soon be interrupted by a certain she-cat. “Lord Remington...is everything alright?” Kora asked as she climbed the steps to the stern of the ship. “I noticed you were off by yourself so I decided to come see you.”

“Yeah, just...thinkin’,” he sighed, and started to explain himself, “Truth is, I don’t think I want ya’ll involved in this. Ya’ll don’t deserve to die…”

Kora fell silent, and stared at the ground for a moment. Then she glanced up at the hippogriff with a cold, confident stare. “Axel. You have no need to worry about such things. I’m doing all of this of my own free will. If I die in an attempt to bring justice to those who killed my sister and put us both through such a thing...then I will be happy.”

But Axel was anxious, and replied boldly, “Don’t you dare say stuff like that. You ain’t gon’ die. Yer sis wouldn’t want ya sayin’ things like that, so don’t start!”

“...” Kora’s ears quivered and her tail flicked as she flinched. Taken aback by what he had said, she had to take a moment to gather herself by adjusting her glasses. “I...see…”

Axel had calmed down in order to speak clearly. “...I mean, I just...I just don’t want no more of my close folks dyin’ on me, alright?” he admitted while scratching the back of his head, “This ride’s been a tough one--drainin’ on my soul. Tony didn’t...he shouldn’t have…”

“I understand completely,” the she-cat replied with a small purr, “And I appreciate the fact that you want to look out for Vido and me as much as possible. But...we’re not children. We, like you, make our own decisions. And I’ve made mine. Do you understand, Axel?”

The hippogriff gave a defeated huff. While that was true, part of him just couldn’t accept the possibility of any of his acquaintances dying. As a result, he came to one conclusion. “...Just gon’ have to prevent ‘em from kickin’ the bucket. Even if it kills me.” He nodded. “I cotton. I’ve already made mine as well.”

“Hmmm…” she tilted her head and shot him a teasing cat-grin, “Don’t tell me you’re trying to keep us alive because you love us.”

“Hmph,” Axel scoffed as he turned his head away, “‘Love’ is a strong term. I just...don’t wanna see nobody hurt. It’d make things harder than they already are.”

Kora purred, and wrapped her arms around him in a quick hug. “I appreciate the sentiment. That is why you are Lord Remington to me. You deserve the title.”

Axel rolled his eyes, but accepted the embrace. “Git offa me before I toss ya.”

“You like me too much to do that,” she shot back as she let him go, “Now come on. I think I have an idea on how we can lift Madam Rose’s spirits.”

That caught his attention. If there was any way to help the minotaur he saw as a sister figure through her depressive state, he was all for it. “Really now?”

Up on the bow…

Celaeno continued to make small talk, but their conversation was about to be interrupted…

“...and that’s why I think Griffonstone and Ornithia should establish relations,” Vido said, “I know it may take a while, but…”

“That’s actually not a bad idea,” Celaeno replied, “Assuming the royal family is willing to actually meet with them of course. The stereotypes really aren’t true at all.”

The griffon chuckled. “Heh...well, some of them are, but not all--”

With a swoop and a thud, Monocrow landed upon the upper deck near Celaeno. “Excuse me. Sorry for the intrusion, captain. But we’ve got company on the port side.”

The bird woman stopped dead in her tracks and pressed a button that was next to the ship’s wheel to engage the autopilot. She then turned to face the osprey. “Do we now? What’s the nature of their disposition? Friendly? Hostile? Are they in a vehicle?”

Vido looked out to the right side of the ship. Sure enough, he could see another airship that was similar to Celaeno’s in size but moving rather slowly. “Mira--left side. They don’t seem to be looking for a fight...yet.”

Celaeno walked down the steps of the bow and headed to the right side of the ship with a claw ready to draw her pistol and cutlass at any second. With steeled eyes, she stared at the ship that approached them--flying parallel to her own. “Hm…”

Soon after, Monocrow and Vido would fly down after her to check as well.

“What’s the verdict?” the black and white osprey asked, “Do they have any weapons at the ready?”

“No--not yet,” Celaeno replied, “But be on your guard. This could be anything from an attack to someone simply asking for directions.”

An expert in the field of navigation, Vido was more than willing to provide assistance if necessary. “Directions?” he said hopefully, “I can help with that no problema. All they need to do is ask.”

“Well, aren’t you the adorable little optimist?” Celaeno teased, and focused her gaze upon the airship, “Whatever the case, we need to be ready. All hands on deck. Let’s go, people!”

“Yes ma’am,” Monocrow saluted, and flew off towards everyone’s quarters…

Soon enough, the ship would approach close enough to where they were able to get a good look at it. A simple boat painted with wide red, white, and blue stripes across its body. The blimp carrying it was patterned with gold stars as well. However, there were no signs of any weapons present…

Eventually, Monocrow would return with all those he could get ahold of. His fellow crewmates: Rusty and Chang. As well as Axel and Kora.

“Rose is still…”

“It’s alright, Mono,” Celaeno replied before he could finish his statement, “I know she’s still in a state of grief, so I won’t bother her.” She glanced at her crew and Axel’s group. “But I want you all to be ready for anything.”

“Think they out’ta attack?” Axel mused.

“No, they had ample time to do so as they approached us,” Celaeno reasoned, “I’d like to think that this vessel isn’t hostile, but there’s no guarantee here.”

“Alright lads, stay on ya feet,” Rusty called out to everyone, “No tellin’ what the blokes on that ship want from us.”

Chang stood with his weapon at the ready. “If it’s anything out of order, I will be ready.”

“That’s the spirit we like to see, mate,” Rusty smirked at the primate, and looked at Monocrow. He could feel a sense of unease within the osprey whose wings shivered with a few feathers falling out of his body. “...Chap. You alright?”

“This ship…” Monocrow whispered to Rusty, “It’s...extremely familiar. Like I’ve seen it somewhere before.”

“Bloody hell...well with a design like that it’s hard’ta miss, I’d say,” the red vulture replied with his eyes steeled in the direction of the airship. “...Think ya may know the captain?”

“Probably...but I really hope that I don’t,” the osprey muttered as he balled his shaking claws into fists.

At last, the airship was close enough to where one could simply jump from one deck to the other. Eerily enough, there was absolutely no sign of a crew at all…

“Any eyes on movement?” Celaeno asked while shifting her eyes left and right, to which everyone responded with various murmurs of a ‘no’ or ‘nay.’

Thankfully, they wouldn’t have to wait long.

A few moments passed before they were greeted by someone. An Ornithian woman--an eagle to be exact. A tall woman with brown body feathers and white head feathers. She was dressed in classic pirate “queen” attire. Complete with a traditional pirate hat that had a pink feather stuck in it, a black corset that clung to her upper body to the point of her ample brown bosoms almost spilling out of it, matching black tights that ran down her legs, and black boots that were gilded with small bits of gold along the seams.

The Corsair

With her gold eagle eyes, she looked Monocrow dead in his gray ones. “Nice to finally see you, brother.”

All he could say in response was one word, “You…”

Chapter 97

“Brother…?” Celaeno muttered as she glanced at the osprey, “Monocrow...I didn’t know you had a sister…”

“Me neither,” Axel thought to himself, “Didja leave out some parts of yer story there, bud?”

“It’s a long story,” Monocrow answered while staring at the eagle woman, “I’ll go into more details later. But right now, all you need to know is that her name is--”

The eagle woman cut him off. “Typh. That’s my name, don’t wear it out. But ‘Monocrow’? Seriously? That’s what you’re calling yourself now?” She sighed and shook her head. “Of course. What else should I have expected from you, Zephyros?”

Upon hearing that moniker, Monocrow tensed up, and hung his head, refusing to make eye contact...

“...Zephyros?” Vido tilted his head, and held up his claws. “Hang on, hang on. Slow the roll for a second. Just who are you and what do you want?”

“Indeed,” Chang added as he readied his firearm, “Names are of no importance to us. What we would like to know is why you decided to bother us.”

“Ah, that’s right--excuse me for singling my brother out.” Typh pointed at Axel and called him out. “You. The hippogriff gunslinger. Come with me.”

Put off by her offer, Axel took a step back and said, “Listen, you’re a fine lady. But I ain’t exactly goin’ nowhere else. My schedule’s mighty busy.”

Celaeno stepped in front of him and shouted, “How dare you?! You’ve got a lot of nerve trying to pluck someone off of my ship. What do you want with him anyway?!”

The eagle woman let out a sort of groaning squawk. “Rgh! Guess I have to just spell it out for you: I want what he knows about the Remington family weaponry.” She casually glanced at the tips of her claws with a smirk on her face, “I can pay you with loads of different things, Mr. Remington. Way more than what that prissy little parrot could offer.”

“Uch--excuse me?!” Celaeno screeched.

“Not my circus, not my monkeys,” Axel replied coldly with a tip of his hat, “Find somebody else’ta be yer bottom boy. Offer declined.”

Chang could be seen with a blank expression on his face.

“You heard the man,” Rusty called out to the pirate rival, “Git on outta here, miss. Plenty of other guns for hire around the guilds, I’m sure.”

Typh grit her teeth, visibly unsatisfied with this answer. “...Play it safe. Don’t expose your true colors yet.” She swallowed her anger, and managed to formulate an amicable response. “Oh? Alright then.” She turned around, and walked away from them towards the lower deck of her ship. “Good day to you all.”

And with that, Typh’s airship flew off and into the distance, unable to be seen once it was shrouded by clouds.

As soon as that happened, Celaeno started to give orders to her crew. “Rusty, you keep watch over the starboard side. Chang, you cover the stern. And Monocrow…”

The osprey sighed. “I’m willing to fight at any time. Don’t worry about me. I’ll cover the port side.”

“...Alright. I’ll head back up to the bow.” She glanced at Axel, Vido, and Kora, “And you three...stand by in case we need your help. If you don’t mind, that is.”

“Not at all,” Axel replied casually, “If she wants’ta pick herself a fight, she picked the wrong day.”

“Absolutely,” Kora added, “You’ve done us quite a service, captain. It’s only fair to return the favor.”

“Si--right with these guys. You focus on getting us where we need to go, Celaena--we’ll be fine.”

The bird woman gave a relieved sigh, and walked up to the steps of the bow of the ship. “Thank you. Keep your eyes open everyone…”

Everyone broke off into their respective positions and stood guard right where Celaeno told them to. Meanwhile, Axel’s trio gathered smack-dab in the middle of the deck.

“...I got myself a hunch,” said the gunslinger, “But we can’t let out boy fall victim’ta nobody’s manipulation.”

“What about you?” Kora muttered while sitting cross-legged upon a barrel, “Are you not worried that she’ll return?”

The gunslinger was already one step ahead with his guns at the ready. “Oh no, I’m damn near expectin’ it. And we’ll be ready and waitin’...” he said while flicking his right pistol and spinning around on his finger. “The only prollem is: We ain’t got no clue what her crew is like.”

“Well, we’re not gonna find out by standing around and theorizing,” Vido replied as he took out the rifle he had obtained from the monkey king, “Let’s make sure we’re ready, amigos.”

“You’re right…” Kora glanced around the ship with her mind already hard at work on what she could do in the event of an attack. However, her mind couldn’t help but wander as she thought about Monocrow’s relation to the other pirate. “...How could one’s sibling be so cruel and uncaring to the other? I just don’t understand...what could have happened between them to get to where they are now? And is his name really Zephyros? If so...why has he been hiding under an alias this whole time?”

The mere idea that a pair of siblings could be so cold to each other shook Kora to her core. Given that she had always had a good relationship with her sister, her confusions were warranted. She desperately wanted to reach out to the osprey, but didn’t know where to start.

Couple that with the fact that they were all on edge with being on lookout for any signs of the eagle’s ship...it would be hard for Kora to focus on that right now. “What caused all of this…?”

Meanwhile, about a kilometer away…

Within the confines of Typh’s ship, she ordered her crew to turn the ship around. “Alright. We’ve lost them. Prepare the bow’s cannons.”

“Ma’am, are you sure this is a good idea? There’s no guarantee that we can win--”

Typh leaned down into the face of her crew member and roared, “I don’t care! We need to get back over there and make sure we capture Remington for ourselves! He’s walking around with loads of valuable information that anyone can take advantage of. We need to act now before he gets away. Do you understand? After all, isn’t having more power what you deer-folk want?”

The doe would back away with a nervous shudder and a downward tilt of her head. “I--uh...y-yes ma’am…er, Captain Typha.” she replied, “I’ll make sure everyone knows.” She then turned, and quickly pranced out of the captain’s quarters and left for the upper deck.

Typha sighed as she brought one of her claws to her forehead. “Ugh...you hire a crew full of deer and expect them to follow you at every turn…” She then looked down at a set of blueprints she had lying on a desk. “But let’s see you dodge what I have in store, Celaeno…”

Back on Celaeno’s ship…

Everything was calm and quiet.

Almost too quiet.

An eerie silence was present over the ship as everyone steeled themselves in tense preparation for an attack from any angle. Celaeno was keeping both of her eyes focused on the open skies as she mentally prepared herself for anything the eagle could potentially throw their way.

“...Just a bit further, and we’ll be home. Then I’ll be filing a complaint with the Ornithian Guild. Stirring up conflict with fellow pirates is completely against our code.”

Creeeeeaaaak….

“...Hm?”

Out of the blue, the wheel for controlling the ship would lock up seemingly for no discernable reason. “What the…?” Celaeno tried her best to turn the wheel but it wouldn’t budge. “Eeergh...that’s odd…” She then tried pressing the autopilot button only for nothing to happen. “Wait...what’s going on?”

In the air just above her…

EEEEEEEE!

A loud, piercing noise racked everyone’s eardrums as the entire ship came to a halt. Whatever it was, it was the direct cause of its malfunction.

“What the--?!”

From the starboard side, she heard Rusty shout. “We’re under attack, mates! Git your arms ready’ta fight!”

Chapter 98

Before anyone had any time to react, Typh’s ship would de-cloak and reveal itself to Celaeno and everyone on board.

And standing tall on the bow was the eagle captain herself alongside a crew of a dozen deer. “You’re gonna regret not handing him over when you had the chance, ya scurvy dogs!”

“What the--?!” Celaeno screeched upon seeing the eagle’s ship make a return, and swiftly drew her flintlock pistol. “What did you do to my ship you witch?!”

Everyone else around her had their weapons drawn, and as they got ready to fire, Typh would respond in a condescending tone. “Oh? Not intelligent enough to realize that your shoddy little ship is behind the times? Clearly you haven’t thought of installing anti-magic technology into your vessel’s engine…”

“Wh--what?! You mean you were able to shut my ship down remotely?!” Celaeno shouted with a sense of panic in her voice. “H-how is that even possible?!”

Monocrow stepped in front of his captain and the others who were on board the ship. “Cut the shit, Typha! Your business is with me. Not everyone else. Leave them out of it!”

“Really, Zeph?” The eagle chose to ignore the rival captain in favor of responding to her brother. “Leave them out of it huh?” She drew a blunderbuss from her hip, and pointed it directly at his head. “Just like you left dad and me in the care of that witch of a woman?!”

“Enough, Typh!” Monocrow shouted as he took flight to be on an even level with his sister. “This isn’t the place for family counseling. Leave now before things get really messy.”

The eagle woman grit her teeth and glared at the group on the opposing ship. Her enraged expression suddenly morphed into a rather demented, crazed smile as she snapped her fingers. “I don’t think so.”

“Wha--?!”

ZAP!

Before anyone could react, one of the cannons on Typh’s ship fired what appeared to be a laser round straight through Rusty’s chest!

“AA--...!”

It happened so fast that he couldn’t blink nor make a sound. The round barreled through the air and left a trail of small rings surrounding a straight line of smoke in its wake. The vulture wasn’t struck in a vital area, but he was knocked to the deck of the ship, barely breathing as smoke left his body.

“RUST!!” Monocrow screamed with his feathers spread wide, and took off towards the ship without a second thought. “You goddamn--I’ll kill you!!”

“I tried to be reasonable before,” Typh responded with a sadistic grin on her face, “But I guess that’s off the table now, isn’t it?!”

As soon as the osprey came close enough, he was caught in a field of magic. “What the--?!”

At the same time, on Celaeno’s ship, Chang had rushed over to Rusty’s body. “He’s...severely damaged. I’ll have to focus all of my efforts on him.”

“Do what you can!” Celaeno called out, “I’ve got other business to--”

But before she could give any orders, multiple deer teleported onto the deck of her ship, all carrying magical cutlasses or flintlocks of their own with matching black uniforms that matched that of their eagle captain.

And in front, the largest buck spoke to his fellow deer. “Leave the hippogriff alive above all else. I could care less what you do with the others.”

BANG!

Without hesitation, Celaeno fired her pistol. The flaming ball of metal was strong enough to snipe one of the antlers off of another buck’s head like a knife through butter. “I don’t think so! You can’t do whatever you want to me or my ship, but harming one of my crewmates will earn you a spot in the dirt!”

“What she said,” Vido called out from above her with the marksman rifle aimed directly at the group of deer, “You ciervos have some nerve disabling her ship before we can fight back. Are you afraid or something?”

Kora exposed her serrated feline fangs, and licked them hungrily as a way to threaten them with violence. “I don’t know about the rest of you, but venison is a rare commodity. I could kill for some right now.”

This earned her a few apprehensive looks from a couple of the deer, which meant that her threats were already working.

Chang had slipped away from the battlefield, and held himself up within his infirmary to take care of Rusty.

The large buck remained unamused, repeating his reasoning. “We have no quarrel with you. Hand Remington over to us, and we’ll leave.”

But Celaeno wouldn’t budge. One could see veins pulsate upon her neck as she did her best to keep herself in order. “Over. My. Dead. Body.”

That’s when Kora realized something. Axel was no longer present on the ship. “...If I know him, I know exactly where he is.”

Where was that?

On the eagle’s ship to confront the captain himself.

“I don’t like shootin’ a lady,” he muttered just a few feet away from her while hovering in the air with his head tilted downwards.

“Really now?” Typh turned around to greet him with a smile. On the main deck of her ship, Monocrow could be seen caught and frozen in place by the magical aura of four deer. “Then that makes this easier, doesn’t it? Come quietly and I’ll release him.”

“...But in your case,” he drew one of his guns, and held it upward, pushing it against his hat to tip it up and let her see his eyes, “...You don’t deserve no mercy.”

Her smile quickly faded as she adopted a disgusted frown on her beak. “Yeech. You men are all alike. So focused on yourselves and what matters solely to you. I bet you don’t care about anyone else on that boat, do you?” she spat with a judgemental stare.

Those words forced Axel to think for a second. “...Leavin’ ‘em would be pretty selfish, wouldn’t it?” He cocked his pistol, and aimed it at the deer nearby. “I don’t know whatcha been through, and I quite frankly don’t care. I got my own shit’ta deal with. And rasslin’ up my travellin’ companions is gettin’ in my way.”

From within the magical force field, the osprey heard the gungslinger’s words. “Well I’ll be damned. Didn’t think he’d bother to come up here.” Even though he was frozen in place by the cervids, he could still move his eyes, and glanced around the deck for any sign of a way to free himself. “Come on...there has to be something.”

There were a few barrels, but nothing that appeared to be useful at first glance…

“Hmph,” the eagle scoffed, “Guess you aren’t like the sleazbag men I’ve met over the years. Too bad that doesn’t matter to me.” With a quick flick of her wrist, she aimed her blunderbuss at the hovering hippogriff, and pulled the trigger.

BLAM!

With a low, almost static explosion, the gun spat a volley of pellets akin to that of a shotgun.

Ever quick on the draw, Axel flew out of the way, and landed upon the bow of her ship. When he landed, he performed a dodging roll, and shot a few bullets in her direction.

“Fnh!” The bullets grazed her corset as she performed a dodge in retaliation. Despite the fact that they were enemies, she had to admit that he was a good shot. “You ain’t bad for an Appleloosan!” she called out from behind her ship’s wheel, and stood up to shoot over it. With another loud bang!, the pellets fired from the weapon destroyed the crate that Axel had been hiding behind.

Keyword: Had been.

The hippogriff was nowhere to be found when the wooden box was blown to pieces. “What the--?!”

Click.

Before she could say another word, she felt something hard and metallic poke the back of her head. This was then followed by Axel’s voice. “Drop your weapon and get up nice and slow.”

Chapter 99

With a defeated sigh, Typh let go of her weapon and held her hands up. “...Dammit. You’re better than the rumors say.”

“Shut it,” he glanced over to the deer who still held Monocrow in their magical freeze grip. “Let him go or she dies right here and now.”

What Axel couldn’t see was Typh’s facial expressions. She glared at one of the deer, and subtly shifted her eyes towards one of the barrels located on the deck.

Seemingly cooperating with Axel’s request, the deer released their magical hold on Monocrow, causing the osprey to fall flat on his face. “Oof!” He slowly rose to his feet, and looked around to make sure nothing had happened in the few seconds that he had been released.

Nothing. The deer seemed to have allowed him to go free without any sort of struggle whatsoever.

But Axel knew better than this. “Walk,” he commanded the eagle woman, keeping the gun aimed at her head the entire time. His intent was to make an exchange and leave as quickly as possible.

With no other option, Typh stepped down from the bow and onto the deck where the deer and Monocrow were. “Clearly I’ve been bested here. I suppose you win this time,” she muttered, attempting to flatter the gunslinger, “Not bad at all.”

And still, the gunslinger was stalwart and refused to back down. “Save it, missy. I ain’t interested.” His cold eyes focused hard on the deer that were standing on the deck. He knew that his enemy couldn’t be trusted for their word, and he needed to be ready for absolutely anything.

Soon enough, Monocrow would be on Axel’s side of the ship which prompted a complaint from Tpyh.

“Well? He’s yours now, you filthy cowboy. Let me go!”

“Alright…” Axel took another look to his left…

And acted.

With a quick shove, he pushed the eagle woman in the direction of the leftmost deer. Why? Axel had already predicted that that one was going to use its magic to push a barrel into them. Instead, that barrel was pushed directly into the eagle instead.

“Oof!” she screamed, “You buffoon! Get them!”

But it was far too late.

Monocrow had leapt into the air and fired off a few shots from his flintlock to ward them off as he made his escape. “Let’s go, Axel--wait--dammit!” he paused mid-sentence as he glanced back at Celaeno’s ship. “We got a problem!”

Axel had been busy dodging a flurry of bullets fired off by both the eagle captain and her deer crew’s weapons via their magic. “What?! What kinda problem?!”

“...Her ship is freakin’ swarmed with ‘em!” the osprey shouted as he took shelter behind the wooden mast in the middle of the eagle’s ship.

“Git yer ass outta here, boy! Help yer cap’n!” Axel called out from behind a stationary metal cannon on wheels that was starting to fray and fall apart from the bullet damage it had suffered.

“Tch! My lucky fuckin’ day!” With no other option, Crow had to risk the flight back to Celaeno’s ship in order to make it safely. So he spread his wings and leapt high into the air where they couldn’t see him. Then, he tucked his wings in and glided downwards at a 45-degree angle until he reached his captain’s main deck…

Which left Axel by himself on Typh’s deck. “Dammit. My ammo’s almost out. Gotta make these next ones count.” Since he had only twelve shots left, he knew he needed to be smart as he navigated his way through this mess of a gunfight.

And Typh knew she had the advantage, going as far as gloating about it. “Awk! Well now. Looks like the big bad Remington is a candy-ass little pansy! Guess he ain’t airworthy after all. Why do you even got wings, boy?”

While her taunts were annoying, the gunslinger didn’t allow himself to fall victim to reactive rage. Whatever happened to him at this point was unimportant, so long as everyone else on Celaeno’s ship was safe. “Think this through…”

PWANG!

Soon enough, the cannon was blown to bits, leavin Axel’s position completely exposed. He used the small dust cloud created by the debris to his advantage so that he could retaliate without being seen for a short period of time.

Within milliseconds of the cannon’s destruction, Axel flew straight into the crowd of deer, and dove into them, sliding upon his back while aiming his guns upwards--so fast that they couldn’t react to him in time. With each deer he slid past, he fired off one shot from each revolver directly into their hides which forced each deer to cry out in pain as they fell over, limp and bleeding against the deck of the ship.

Axel slid until he reached the opposite end of the deck, and realized that he was completely empty. But he had nailed all of his targets.

All but one.

“Not bad…” Typh turned, and aimed her gun directly at his face. “But I can smell those empty cylinders from a mile away. You’re helplessly impotent right now aren’t you, ya scurvy dog?” she said with a sadistic, toothy grin.

It was true. Axel was completely out of bullets by this point, so he had no choice but to holster his weapons. But he gave her no verbal response.

“And to think that you were able to get accurate shots off on each and every one of my crew members without a single miss!” she recounted his actions with a hysteric squawk as she glanced at her injured, but breathing deer crewmates, “Awk! What a riot! Now do you see why I’m going through all of this trouble? With weapons like that, we can rule land and the air. Don’t you see?!”

Axel walked up to her, staring the eagle woman dead in her twitching, unchanging eyes. Once he was at an arm’s reach away, he spoke, “The gun don’t make the man. Man makes the gun.”

“And just what’s that supposed to mean?”

The hippogriff took off his mask and turned his head to spit directly onto the deck of her ship. “It means you don’t know shit from shinola,” he commented before slipping it back on.

Typh’s patience was being tested and she couldn’t stand it. With a quick flick of her wrist, she grabbed him by the neck in the fierce grip of her claw. “Listen, you selfish worm of a man. You’re going to cooperate with me whether you like it or not. I’m the one with control over this situation. Not you.”

“Eeek!” he squawked, wings spreading involuntarily upon being grabbed. Despite this, he wasn’t at all intimidated by her words. In fact, he was more confident than ever. “...Hm...think you might wanna rethink putin’ hands on me.”

The eagle woman pushed him up against the hard wood that led to the upper deck with a hard thump! “Oh really?” she asked, still flashing her unstable smile, “Why’s that?”

CRASH!

All of a sudden, a massive shadow blocked out the sun, casting itself over both Typh and Axel. The gunslinger already knew the origin of the shadow, and had a confident grin beneath his mask.

“That’s why,” he said, tilting his head towards something--or someone--behind her.

Typh turned her head, and as soon as she laid eyes on what was behind her, her pupils shrank and her claw immediately released Axel’s neck from its grip, dropping the gunslinger to the deck’s floor.

And just who was standing there?

“Gimme back mah brother, ya side-windin’ toe-tappin’ hoe.”

It was Roseanne. The minotaur stood there with a powerful gaze that shot down into the eagle’s soul.

Which in turn, left the eagle captain a nervous, sweating, sputtering mess as she tried to back away. “H-how are...how did you...?”

Chapter 100

Axel couldn’t believe it either. “Rose? How in the hell…”

Apparently, Roseanne had to have jumped from one ship to the other in order to make it there. The fact that she landed the leap was impressive, but the fact that she was out there fighting at all was unprecedented.

But she was there. In the flesh. It seemed that her depressive state wasn’t enough to keep her from fighting…

“...I wasn’t askin’.” Rose insisted as she punched the wall of the ship with a hard crash!, causing a hole in the wood next to Typh’s head, “Let him go.”

“E-eep!” The eagle woman cringed against the wood. Her entire body was caught in a loop of fearful, involuntary shivering as she stared up at the muscular minotaur woman.

Axel took advantage of this, and got up onto his hooves. He flew over and stood beside her with a satisfied sigh. “...Thanks, Rose.”

Satisfied, Roseanne pulled her arm back, and began to back away while tossing one more comment at Typh. “Yous a disgrace, birdie hoe. Don’t say nothin’ta me.”

Now even more hysteric, the eagle stood up and began to laugh. “Oh...this is rich! You dogs hide your greatest asset until it can take the battlefield by surprise? Smart, I’ll give you that. But you didn’t account for one thing.”

“And what’s that?” Axel questioned tensely.

From behind her back, the eagle woman showed off a bottle of green liquid. Her claw released it, and it dropped into the deck with a loud crack!, as the glass shattered and the liquid splattered in every direction. Within seconds, the injuries that her deer crewmates had sustained from Axel’s bullets had reversed themselves, restoring them to fighting condition.

“...Are you serious?” was all the gunslinger could say in response.

But Roseanne wasn’t intimidated at all. She simply drew her shotgun, and cocked it. “Don’t care how many she sends at us, Ax. We got this.”

“Do you really think this was over?” Typh snapped her claw-fingers, “We’re just getting warmed up!”

From the doors that led to the lower deck, more deer-folk appeared, effectively surrounding the minotaur and hippogriff on both sides.

“...Gyat-damn…” he muttered, “This ain’t good…”

“Relax, bro,” Rose whispered, sneaking him a few bullets, “Just follow my lead…”

Meanwhile, on Celaeno’s ship…

Battle was in full swing on this side of the conflict. With Monocrow having successfully escaped back to his captain’s ship, he was already hard at work fighting back against the deer that had invaded them. His aim skill was flawless as he had already dropped a few of the deer with well-placed shots, but their sheer firepower had them outmatched.

What they didn’t expect, however, was a fierce abyssinian huntress…

Kora waited until they were hyper-focused upon her allies when…

“HHH!” With a quick pounce and a hiss, she tackled one buck to the deck of the ship, and choked him until he passed out. Followed by another, and another--effectively thinning their numbers before they could even realize it.

Which enabled Vido to land kill-shots. Sniping them straight through the head to end their lives. “This will teach you to mess with us.”

In the back of Celaeno’s mind as she reloaded her next shot, she made a mental note of just how helpful these strangers were. “Damn. If we make it out alive, I’m gonna really miss these guys. They’re good people.”

Even though Axel and Rose were surrounded, the minotaur gal was more than confident in herself and her newfound godbrother.

She took one look at the gunslinger, and made a few gestures with her fingers. Some of which included a looping motion with her index finger, a balled fist followed up by an extension of her pinky, and a walking motion with her index and middle fingers.

To the untrained eye, there was no way to tell what they were planning. But Axel understood completely, replying with a thumbs-up with his claw.

They then focused their attention on the two dozen deer surrounding them. Roseanne loaded a special shotgun shell with a white casing into her weapon. “You gon’ regret this, bird-lady.”

“And why’s that?” Typh replied with an arrogant smirk, “I have you outnumbered by the largest of margins. You’re the ones who should be afraid.”

“Don’t think so.”

BAM!

Rose fired her shotgun at her hooved feet. The result was a billowing cloud of smoke that concealed everything on the deck of the ship. The deer were all temporarily blinded by this which gave them the advantage they needed.

With a quick flap of his wings, Axel dove in, shooting a bullet clean through the heads of two deer, followed up by grabbing and throwing one into a group of several others.

And Roseanne was an unstoppable force of minotaur, plowing through the deer with the sheer might of her shoulders. Each time they attempted to catch her in a magical grip, they were met with a body that they simply couldn’t hold onto. Visceral slams and crunches of bone could be heard with each deer body she came in contact with.

“What the--?!” Typh shouted, “Damn scallywags--do I have to do everything myself?!” The eagle woman reached for her gun. But before she could fire…

CRACK!

The sound of it being crunched and snapped in two could be heard followed by a heavy pair of nostrils that snorted hard enough to emit steam. The same hand would then grab the eagle woman by her neck.

Rose glared at the ornithian right in her eyes. “You got some kinda nerve pickin’ a fight witcha own brother who ain’t did nuthin’ to ya. Crow’s an honest man that wouldn’t lie’ta me.”

“I...awkk!” she screamed, but had no power against the muscular minotaur’s overbearing hand.

“And now ya done picked a fight with mah brother? The only family Ah got left?!” she shouted, and promptly tossed the bird woman downwards, sending her clear through the upper deck and into the ships interior. “Well yous ‘bout’ta git whatcha deserve!”

Rose would then grab one of the nearby barrels of gunpowder and toss it down the hole she created when throwing the bird woman down below. She then aimed her gun and fired--

BANG!

With a loud explosion, a fire was created below deck which would serve as the pair’s distraction as they made their escape. “Axel! Gimme a claw!”

The smoke disappeared and all of the deer crewmen had been dispatched by the gunslinger. He turned and noticed the minotaur running in his direction. It didn’t take him long to figure out what she had done and what she was planning to do next.

Roseanne jumped onto his back, holding tight as he flew away from the ship.

FWOOSH!

It erupted into flames behind them, and started to descend into the vast emptiness of the desert…

Axel took a second to marvel at what had just happened behind them. “...You a crazy cattle gal, y’know that?”

“Damn straight, brother,” Rose replied as she hugged him tightly, “Damn straight.”

Chapter 101

Across the continent in Caninia…

Thanks to a strong teleportation ritual, Zula had managed to transport herself across the continent within less than a day. Of course, she wasn’t going to approach the capital of where the Diamond Dogs came from. No--instead, she appeared in a location that was adjacent to it by about five-hundred meters.

A desolate area filled with scrap metal and other materials. Somewhat similar to Klugetown, this area could be considered a massive junkyard where a group of Diamond Dogs lived--isolated from the civilized ones within the kingdom.

The abyssinian approached one of the many scrap yards and knocked on the metal doors. “It’s me. You know who I am.”

With a rusty, metallic screech, the doors would slowly open up and allow the abyssinian to step inside. As she walked, she could hear a few guttural growls and feel the sensation of many observant eyes, ears and noses that were fixated on her position.

“Hmph. It’s like I’m a mouse that’s stepped into a lion’s den. How quaint.”

Despite this, she wasn’t afraid in the slightest. Zula had her sights set on one area of the junkyard and one area alone: A small building made out of a boat’s scrap metal mixed in with various shards of gemstones.

She walked inside, and came to a halt upon seeing various burly dog men at the tables. “Ahem...does anyone know where I can find Kolasi?”

The dog men fell silent and pointed to a door at the far end of the room. If anyone actually knew that name, they knew it was serious business.

Zula carried on and approached the metal door. “Kolasi? You here?”

An aggressive, yet feminine voice came from the other side. “Who wants to know?”

“You know who I am. Now let me in. I have a business proposition for you and would like to make a trade.”

“Trade, eh? Alright…” The door opened up...and standing there was a rather short and pudgy diamond dog woman. Standing at only four feet tall but with the proportions of an adult one, she was clearly suffering from a case of dwarfism. But make no mistake--she was the oldest one there. She had dark brown fur and wore a simple white t-shirt to cover herself with no pants on underneath. “Whatcha got for me, kitty-girl?”

The Alpha

Zula stepped into the room, and reached into one of her pockets. “Something that you’ll definitely like.” She pulled out what appeared to be a key.

“Hot-damn…” Kolasi replied, “Is that…?”

“The key to the Caninian Federal Reserve?” Zula said with a smirk, “Absolutely. And it’s all yours...if you do a little something for me.”

The diamond dog leader was in no position to refuse such a great offer. So she conceded. “...What’s your price?”

Meanwhile, in Klugetown…

Since Rongu was in charge while Zula was gone, he had started to make a few changes to the plans that had been laid out for the nurses working under his command.

And once his efforts had borne fruit, he was approached by one of them in his office.

“Sir. Spitha’s mother has arrived in Klugetown,” said the nurse, “Shall I bring her to you?”

The dragon trilled to himself with a satisfied expression, “Mmm--yes. Do so as soon as you can. Oh and one other thing...our neighbor is a lizard woman named Lexi. Bring her here as soon as possible as well.”

“Really?” The nurse’s tail flicked. “Are you sure that’s a good idea?”

Rongu got up from his desk. “I’m sure. I know what I’m doing. You just make sure your part of the job gets done.” With that, he turned and walked out of his office and towards the lift that led to the mines where ponies toiled tirelessly away for Aion crystals. “...You’ll understand what it means to feel pain soon, Spith. You should never have left me.”

Meanwhile, in Panthera…

Mio, Spitha, and the rest of their group were preparing to set off for Klugetown thanks to a carriage being drawn by a pair of earth pony stallions.

“Alright,” Mio said as he sat down within the back seat next to Spitha. “Our mission is a simple capture order for Rongu. We don’t need to do anything crazy like try and take them all on in one day.”

Spitha nodded in response. “Makes perfect sense to me, dear. I just hope we don’t have to fight our way through a bunch of those crazy nurses that you’ve told me about…”

“Pffft,” the tom scoffed, “Don’t fret over that. They’re pushovers. Our real conflict stems from the big dragon man himself. Despite his egotistical nature, he is no pushover…”

“Are you sure you want to do this, Mio?” Spitha gently placed her right claw on Mio’s head and pet him, even going as far as scratching behind his ears. “...It could be dangerous. And I couldn’t forgive myself if I saw you get hurt again.”

The tom purred, and actively nuzzled into her claw. “We each have the same goal, but we’re fighting for different reasons. You want justice for the deceptions you’ve been subjected to for the last five years and to save the innocent ponies that have been caught in this mess.”

“...Yes,” the dragon woman replied, “That is correct.”

“And I want to do the same--albeit for my own reasons,” he broke eye contact and looked outside of the carriage’s window to take another glimpse at the prosperous city of Panthera. “I want Klugetown to end up just as safe and happy as this place. It’s overrun with disgusting amounts of hatred and vile people who don’t want anything to get better. The children living there are unable to live a proper childhood or have a life devoid of conflict…” He looked downwards. “Believe me...I know what that’s like.”

Spitha fell silent for a moment as she thought about the conflicts and perils that Mio had endured throughout his life. The tom had seen the true horrors of war and had been on the receiving end of many personal attacks, and yet he allowed none of it to corrupt him or change him for worse.

The dragon woman made a mental note to herself. “No matter what happens, I’m going to make sure we win, sweetie. You deserve this more than I do.”

She shot him a kind smile. “...I’ll do what I can to help the rest of your life turn out for the better, okay?”

“...Thank you, Spitha,” he replied with a wide smile as his ears wriggled, “That means a lot to me.”

Their conversation would be interrupted by Leona who addressed them from the front row seat of the carriage.

“Are you two, ready?” said the combat medic, “It shouldn’t take us more than an hour or two to arrive in Klugetown from here. Once we’re near, our pony friends will stop and turn back, leaving us to travel on foot the rest of the way. Got it?”

“Understood,” Spitha replied, “Good thinking to keep our kind drivers safe.”

“Absolutely,” Mio added, “This is something I am choosing to do for myself and for that city.”

“Alright then…” Leona turned around. “We’re off.”

Chapter 102

Back on Celaeno’s ship…

The bodies of the dead deer they had warded off were tossed overboard and into the desert along with Typh’s ship as it went down in flames. Everyone was tired and had to take a minute to recover from the long battle they had endured.

A jet black griffon would approach Celaeno and speak to her in a whisper, then scurry off below deck once more.

As everyone got patched up by Chang on the main deck, the bird woman came to everyone and made an announcement.

“...Alright. So apparently they had some kind of remote shut-off system that could disrupt--eek!--airship engines,” she said with a small squawk as Chang bandaged her wings up. “Messing with rival ships and tampering with their engines is completely outlawed--so I’ll have to make a report as soon as we get back there.”

“What of the engine?” Kora asked with a few bandages along her tail. “Will we be able to continue our journey?”

“Don’t worry,” Celaeno replied, “Our weapons and engineer expert has let me know that he’ll be able to get the ship back up and running within a matter of hours. We’ll be in Ornithia very soon.”

Axel gave a sigh of relief, and looked over at Roseanne who had a few bandages applied to her arms and abdomen. “...Rose? You alright?”

“...I am...now that I’ve realized somethin’.”

“...Eh? What could that be?”

Rose got up and sat next to her newfound brother-figure. “...The bond you had with mah pa. It was...it was there for a reason. He liked ya and latched onto ya since I hadn’t been around in a while.”

“...That’s true, yeah...good man he was. Shame to see him go, though…”

“Of course it was. And it still hurts like the dickens. But…” she looked up to the empty sky, “I remember you sayin’ that you wanted revenge for yer family, yeah? What were they like?”

“...I was the youngest’a four. Two older twin brothers and an eldest sister…” He looked at Roseanne with a solemn frown. “And you...you remind me of mah sister. Brave. Righteous. Deadly with a weapon.”

That earned a small giggle from the minotaur gal. “...Yeah, she sounds like me, alright. Would’ve loved to meet her. But regardless...I don’t wanna lose ya, Axel. You and these here crewmates is the only family Ah got left…”

At long last, the loner of a gunman couldn’t hide his attachment any longer. As it turned out, there were people who were worth bonding with in this world after all. “...Same here, Rose. Wouldn’t trade ya’ll for the world.”

“...I’m happy to hear that,” Rose turned and wrapped her arms around the hippogriff, clutching him in a tight hug. “I’m gonna miss ya’ll when ya leave…”

“HRK!” he coughed up a small squeal upon the embrace, and quickly broke it to regain his air. “Ahem...well. I got a feelin’ I might see ya again sometime.”

“Hm?” she tilted her head, “Whatcha mean, bro?”

“...You still intend on gettin’ stuff from Milk Ranch, don’tcha?”

Rose nodded. “Yeah. Always. Why?”

“Well…” Axel rubbed a claw behind his head, “I may just head back there myself, sometime. T-to check on things, a’course.”

A knowing, smug smile cropped up on Rose’s face. “Oh...I see. You’re a fan of Clarabelle, ain’tcha? Did she feed ya her world-famous apple pie?”

“...M-maybe--wait. World famous?” Axel was curious about that particular nugget of info. “For real?”

“Okay maybe not world famous, but def famous across the South. She loves bakin’. To the point where my pa got recipes from her to impress ma. Worked like a charm too. Ma and pa always had fun whenever they ate good pie like that…” she reminisced with a wistful smile.

“...Maybe that’s why Clarabelle’s cookin’ worked so well on me,” Axel thought to himself, then spoke aloud. “Swell little lady...but yeah, that place is like a second home for me.”

“Little?” Rose scoffed, “She’s twice your size, bro!”

“Er...y-ya know what I mean…”

She raised her hand and gave him a friendly pat on the head. “You’re adorable, ya know that? The ladies’ll appreciate ya comin’ back so it’s good you think about ‘em. Most cowpokes don’t consider ‘em people and how hard they gotta work.”

“It’s a profession--so long as both folks involved are happy with the exchange--it don’t matter to me.” He then looked off to the side. “...But I won’t lie, her pie was damn good. And she was just a sweet doll of a woman. Martha too--she kinda reminds me of my ma.”

“I know, right?” Rose replied, “It’s like she’s the perfect balance’a carin’ and strict witchya. Guess that comes with the territory of managin’ like--dozens’a minotaur and faun gals. Almost like family, huh?”

“Yeah...family…” Axel replied while looking around at his companions.

With a small huff, Rose got up and stretched. “...Thanks, Axel. Talkin’ to ya has made me feel a whole lot better about mahself and what Ah need’ta do next.”

“Really? I ain’t no therapist, so I’m surprised’ta hear that.”

“You don’t need’ta be no therapist’ta help somebody feel better ‘bout themselves,” she replied with a smile, “You a damn good listener and Ah’m proud’ta call you mah brother. Pa loved us both, didn’t he?”

The gunslinger had to admit that it was a wonderful thing. Being able to have an open conversation with someone like this and be honest with each other. A far cry from what most of his life consisted of until now. “That he did. And I’mma make sure everything he left behind stays right as rain. Includin’ his connection to the ranch.” He then started to think about other parts of Tony’s life that were left incomplete. “...That there restaurant…”

“Damn straight, partner. Alright, I’m gonna go get started on lunch for everyone,” Rose turned to head below deck, “See ya later, yeah?”

“For sure, sis...for sure.”

About an hour had passed until the ship’s engine was recovered from its state of being stalled. Once moving again, it would be another two hours before they would arrive in Ornithia.

While they were on their way, Vido wanted to pay one last visit to Celaeno before they left formally.

“Hey, captain,” he addressed her while approaching, “Just wanted to say thank you for having our backs out there earlier. You were amazing.”

She turned her head to glance back at him. “Yeah, well--anyone on my ship is a part of my crew,” she said, then turned her head back to focus on the open air in front of her while controlling the ship, “And anyone that’s a part of my crew is going to make it out alive no matter what. I just hope Rusty will be alright.”

“Oh yeah, did Chang say anything about that?”

“If I recall correctly, he said that Rusty will need some minor surgery to fix his wound, but he’ll be good otherwise.”

Vido nodded. “God to hear. You lead your group well, ma’am. I hope to become half as good as you someday.”

“If you ask me, you already have,” she replied, “I have a feeling that your mother is going to be super proud of you by the time you get back to her. Heck, I’m proud of you too, bud.”

The griffon squealed with a bit of a blush on his cheeks. “Oh, uh...thank you! Shame that we didn’t get much time to hang out or relax so that we could talk more. It’s been nice chatting with you.”

“Yeah, I’m with you there, Vido. But I have a feeling that we’ll have more chances to get along in the future…” she said with a wink. “You’re a swell young man, so don’t let anyone take that away from you. Understand?”

“Y-yes ma’am!” “...My name will go down in history. Just you watch.”

Chapter 103

Later, Monocrow would visit Chang’s infirmary to check on his friend.

“...Hey, doc?” the osprey said as he opened the door, “How’s he holding up?”

“The wound wasn’t severe,” the primate explained as he walked up to Monocrow. “But he needs rest. You should focus on yourself for the moment. He’ll still be here when you get back.”

“...Makes sense,” the bird man replied, “Sorry to barge in here like that.”

“I hope that horrible woman gets what’s coming to her,” Chang thought to himself as Monocrow left.

Soon enough, the airship would arrive in Ornithia. The large, mountainous kingdom could be seen standing tall over the land around it. With airships constantly arriving and departing, there was quite a lot of air traffic going around--to the point of looking like a massive fleet in the air.

Celaeno steered her ship towards the depot where other airships could be bought and refueled. “Alright, we’re here at long last,” she called out to the gunslinger’s group. “It was great travelling with you all. And I’m happy to call you honorary crewmates.”

“I agree,” Kora replied with a purr, “It was a joy to tag along with you all, but we must be off. The world waits for no one.” She turned to Axel. “Do you have the gold we’ll be using to purchase the ship?”

“Right here,” Axel said as he raised the case that held the gold in his claw. “Things’re finally lookin’ up ‘round here. Appreciate ya, Cap’n,” he said to Celaeno with a tip of his hat.

“Same here,” Vido added, “You’re a wonderful captain and it was fun to hang with you all.” He turned to look at the osprey. “...And I hope your friend gets well soon.”

Monocrow regarded them with a simple nod. “He’ll be fine. Chang knows what he’s doing.”

“That I do,” said the princely doctor, “And you three are great people. You give me ideas on what I should do in regards to my home.” With a big smile on his face, Chang walked up to, and hugged Kora, Vido, and Axel tightly. “Going to miss you three. Don’t forget me, okay Lords Remington and Magpie? Lady Kora?”

“I wouldn’t dream of it, doctor,” Kora replied while petting him on the head, “You’ve also given me inspiration on how to handle my students when I return to my home. As far as I’m concerned, you’ve more than earned the title of Emperor.”

“Si, what she said,” Vido commented, “Your padre is already proud of ya. And he’s gonna be even prouder when ya take control.”

While Axel didn’t outwardly show it, his sympathetic eyes said it all. The gunslinger was more than happy that the prince had grown into himself. “Give it yer all, friend. Don’t hold back fer nothin’.”

Luckily, Chang had gotten to know Axel well enough that he could see it perfectly. “I will not, Lord Remington.”

Right after that, Roseanne stepped forward, and knelt down to Axel, giving him a gentle hug. “...No matter what happens...we’re family, got that?”

The hippogriff returned the gesture, putting one of his claws around her back to return the hug. “I cotton. Ain’t nothin’ on this here earth gon’ change that. We’ll keep things sacred in this world no matter what.”

Once she let him go, the trio stepped off the airship and waved longingly at the new friends that they had made over the course of their journey.

Now, it was time to move on.

It didn’t take long for Vido to find and select an airship that he thought was perfect. Once he did, he used the case of gold to purchase it.

Meanwhile, Kora and Axel were waiting outside of the airship depot’s hangar on a bench for their griffon friend to return. And as they sat there, Kora brought something to the gunslinger’s attention.

“Lord Remington?”

“What’s up, Kora?” he responded right before taking a small sip from a liquor flask.

“Do you think our new friends will be fine without us? That eagle and those deer…”

The hippogriff tilted his head upwards, and noticed the parrot captain walk towards another side of the guild alongside Monocrow. “I reckon she’ll be just fine. Looks like she’s headed on her way over there’ta make a report now.”

“Ah, I see. That’s good. Still--I never would have expected deer to attack us. One would figure that such docile forest creatures wouldn’t want to pick fights.”

Axel put a cap on the flash, and put it away within his vest. “They clearly wanted’ta pick a fight with us. Can’t trust nobody out here.”

“Well, except your close friends and family of course. Which reminds me…where shall we go next, Axel? The world is our oyster now that we’ll be able to travel wherever we wish again.”

The all-important question. Axel had thought hard about where he wanted to go next on his journey. Klugetown was just one wheel that was part of an entire cartful of corruption through slavery. The chance that there were other places being corrupted by its influence was vast and massive.

“I’m thinkin’, I’m thinkin’,” he replied as he tapped his claws against the wooden bench. “I came out here thinkin’ I was just after one thing, but found a cotton’s field worth’a others that I fer damn sure was not expectin’.”

“Yes...I know how you feel,” the she-cat agreed with a sigh, “This journey has taken us very far. And yet...there’s still some things that I myself haven’t found answers to yet.”

He turned to her with a concerned eyebrow raise. “...Whatcha mean by that, little lady? Somethin’ you wanna get off yer chest?”

A regretful frown appeared on her face. “Ah, yes...I haven’t told you about that yet.”

Axel narrowed his eyebrows. “Make yerself clear, little lady. What’s wrong?”

“Alright--well. Do you remember the situation my sister and I were in? To where we both were caught in a situation at the mercy of those gang members?”

“Yeah...what happened?”

She nervously grabbed her tail within her paws. “Well...I initially didn’t tell you or Vido because I needed time to get to know you two. Now that I can trust you, I may as well explain it. To make a long story short, once our family was killed, they gave us a place to live and work: Me in a dojo, and her as a welder. It was fine at first--and I didn’t even notice anything wrong until...well, until I was forced to watch you nearly...lose your manhood.”

Which in turn, is what led to the chain of events that brought them together. “...I see now.”

Kora let go of her tail, and crossed her legs on the bench. “I’ll explain the finer details of the situation to you when both you and Vido are present. But for now, I--”

“Hey...are you Axel Remington?” a voice called out to them.

Instinctively, his claw prepared to reach for one of his weapons. “...Who wants’ta know?”

Their visitor was simply an Ornithian citizen. A young brown finch male wearing a pair of rounded glasses who stood half as tall as Monocrow with a messenger’s bag looped around his shoulder. “...M-me, sir! I’m just...I’ve heard a lot about you, but I’ve never seen you in person. Anyway. I couldn’t help but overhear your conversation. My name is Stratus. Pleased to meet you.”

Once he saw it was a harmless young bird man, Axel relaxed his claw, and nodded. “...Thanks, kid. What brings here?”

“Oh, well...if you’re in the neighborhood for a bounty...I may have something for you. I’m a guild manager for the Ornithian Royal Family.”

“Oh?” Kora asked with wide, surprised eyes. “That’s...unexpected. What do you have for us, Mr. Stratus?”

The finch boy reached into the messenger bag, and grabbed a file out. “Here it is. How do you folks feel about Diamond Dogs?”

“...Diamond Dogs?” Kora shivered in her seat, pulling her knees up to her chest. “...R-rogue Diamond Dogs?”

“That’s the long and short of it, missy,” Stratus replied, “Why?”

“...Lord please no.”

Chapter 104

Near Klugetown…

Just as Leona had described. Once the group had traveled far enough by carriage, they sent the stallions safely back on the path to Panthera. In turn, this left them all headed towards Klugetown on foot the rest of the way, which--thankfully wasn’t too far from this point. About a few hours worth of walking at the most.

“Alright, it’s time,” Leona said to the group as she looked out over the desert horizon. “Is everyone ready to go?”

Both Tabs and Baretta readied their weapons.

“Yup!”

“Absolutely.”

Spitha flexed her arms and wings. “I’m prepared to do whatever I need to. He’ll regret his decisions tenfold.”

Mio had his revolver at the ready along with his deck of weaponized cards. “They won’t know what hit them. What’s our first move, Leona?”

The white she-cat opened up a map that detailed the desert and how it led into the valley in which Klugetown was located directly below. “We’re here,” she said, pointing to the bottom of the map, “We’ll need to be careful as we make our way through these sandy roads and all the way up to the valley. Once we’re there, we’ll scope the place out and move accordingly.”

Baretta would grab everyone’s attention with an explanation. “Intel reports that he’s the only one in charge right now. Convenient but we need to act fast, ya’ll. No telling when the leader will be back.”

Mio’s mind started to wander into apprehensive territory. “...I wonder if it really is Zula. It’s a terrifying thought for sure. There’s no telling how strong she is.”

“So we’re off to find out as much as we can before we make a move, yes?” Spitha asked.

“That’s correct, ma’am,” Tabs added, “It’ll be beneficial if we can find out any weaknesses in our enemy’s formation or personal ones. That way, we’ll be able to take him down effectively with minimal losses.”

Upon noticing the tom had been mostly silent, Leona decided to ask for his input. So she turned to him and inquired, “Any comment, Mio? If something doesn’t seem right we can always edit. You know this area more than we do.”

“Hm?” Mio snapped out of his mental stupor and replied, “Oh, yes. See--we’re going to come in contact with a lot of these corrupted nurses that utilize medical equipment as weapons. On their own, they’re not much. But in a swarm...that’s where things get dicey.”

“So it’s better if we stick together then, yeah?” Tabs asked.

“For sure,” said the tom, “If we split up at any point, we’re sure to be overwhelmed. Let’s stay together so we can have each other’s backs as best as possible.”

“Got it,” Leona replied and looked at her fellow she-cats, “You heard the man.”

With a formation established, they would all move along the warm desert trail. It wasn’t as hot as it usually was, so it wasn’t a painful experience. But the group still had to move at small intervals in order to converse their stamina. Everything was going rather smoothly to boot.

Since it was quite the trek, Tabs found room for some small talk on their way there. “Mind telling me more about yourself, Mio?”

“Hm? What would you like to know?”

“Anything’s fine. But I suppose I’ll ask you a question to make things simpler: Do you really think we can overhaul Klugetown enough to be on the same level as Panthera?”

He flicked his tail as he walked. “There’s no way I can answer that from our current situation. There are simply too many uncertain cards in play and our opponent’s hand could be far deadlier than ours. But…” he sighed. “Ideally, yes. And if it means killing Rongu and everyone involved with keeping it in ruin, then I shall.”

“...You know that we need him alive, right?” she mewled pointedly, “Killing him would set us back quite a bit.”

“Oh I know that,” Mio replied with a low purr, “Which is why I intend on making sure he dies once he gives us everything we need. A man like him doesn’t deserve to draw breath after what he’s done to loads of innocent lives. Not to mention being a general asswipe to a loving woman like Spitha. Hmph.”

“...” Tabs chuckled to herself…

“...What’s so funny?” the tom asked with a raised brow.

Tabs cleared her throat and spoke candidly. “Nothing, friend. It’s just--the way your face gets when you talk about the dragoness. You’re really passionate about gettin’ her life back together.”

“Who wouldn’t be?” he replied tensely, “Someone like this deserves a happy, quiet life. But no...it had to be stripped away from her by a lying snake. So I’d like to interrogate him myself if possible. Would the king and queen allow it?”

“I’m sure they would. It seems like they trust you enough to let you carry out an operation with us. And since this individual has a personal conflict against both you and Spitha, I’m sure they’d be happy to have your input.” Tabs said with a low growl. “Trust me, I know how they feel when it comes to family betraying family…and so does Baretta.”

Mio looked up at the stoic, confident lynx-gal. “She does?”

“...Absolutely. But that’s a story for another time,” she looked at Leona, “Mind handing me the map?”

“No problem,” the medical she-cat gave it to Tabs who then began to read it.

“Ah...I see. We’re almost there,” she said while comparing the map to their surroundings, “Just about another hour of walking and we’ll be closing in on Klugetown.”

Meanwhile, Spitha could be seen with an apprehensive expression on her face, looking off to the side and out to the sandy horizon. Something was clearly disturbing her and whatever it was, it caused her to become a bit distracted to the point where she didn’t hear Baretta speaking to her.

“...Ma’am? Ma’am. Spitha, yeah?”

“Huh? Oh...s-sorry, I was just…” she paused and gathered thoughts together, “Yes? Ms. Beretta, correct?”

“That’s me. You were looking a bit pale just then,” she explained with one of her ears twitching in her direction, “Something the matter? We can’t afford distractions once we’re in the thick of it.”

“It couldn’t hurt to tell her I suppose.” With her mind made up, Spitha went ahead and told her, “Well...I’m worried about my mother. She lives in the dragon lands and tends to come visit me every so often. I’m...terrified that something may have happened to her.”

Baretta’s eyes grew wide as she mewled to herself. “Rrrr….I see. I know that feel, partner. Does the boy know about that?”

Spitha shook her head. “No. I...he’s under enough pressure as it is. If he knew my mother was possibly in danger also, it could send him into a frenzy.”

“...Yeah, I get that,” the lynx said with a sigh as she kept walking, “But you won’t get anywhere unless you explain yourself to someone you trust. That’s why I am where I am right now.”

“...You are?” the dragoness asked cautiously.

“I am,” Baretta replied curtly. “I used to think that everything happens for a reason, but sometimes, things just happen for no good reason. And all you’re left with is something that you can’t understand.” She balled her fist, and her gait became more stiff as she continued her steps, “So before it’s too late, you’d better make yourself clear to him so he knows what he’s fighting for.”

Spitha stopped walking for a second. “...But…” Sadly, she knew what her problem was. A communication issue like this could cause more problems later than now. “...She’s right. I need to be straight with him.”

“...Spitha, is something wrong?”

“Eeek!--Oh…” she squealed and flinched when she heard her name called, then calmed down once she realized Mio was the one speaking. “I’m sorry. I just...got caught up for a moment. But, there’s something I need to tell you.”

“Anything. Go for it,” he said with a nod.

“...My…” “I can’t. He’s got too much to think about.” “...We need to make sure we don’t allow any civilians to get caught up in the crossfire,” she explained as she began walking again, “The last thing we want is more hurt lives on our hands…”

Mio adjusted his glasses and followed her. “Don’t worry, ma’am. I’ve already thought ahead. No one is going to be hurt.” “Over my dead body.”

Chapter 105

Mio, Spitha, and the Yewushas continued their trek with little issue through the desert. It wasn’t long before they had Klugetown in their sights. With their weapons at the ready, Leona looked to the tom for directions on where they should go next.

“Alright, we’re pretty much here. Where are they located, Mio?”

Mio took off his glasses and wiped them clean of the dusty sand. “If my vision serves--which it usually does,” he put them back on, “We need to head to a saloon near the middle of the town.”

“That’s a bit of a problem,” Tabs pointed out, “Someone is sure to spot us before we get there. No matter which way we arrive in from.”

Baretta looked at the map once more and found herself in agreement. “She’s right. The entire circumference of the town is gonna be swarming with rogue buckaroos. How do you intend to get us in there, boss?” she said to the tom with a tilt of her head.

With a confident purr and a grin, Mio responded, “I told you. I already thought ahead.” That’s when he looked at Spitha--more specifically, her muscular biceps, triceps, and thighs. “Ma’am. How strong are you?”

“...I’ve never thought about it before,” she answered in a matter-of-fact manner, “Why?”

“You can easily carry these three, right?” he said, pointing his thumb in the direction of the she-cats, “They don’t look very heavy at all to me.”

Tabs snickered. “Why, thank you.”

Baretta stared coldly at the tom. “Funny.”

Leona thought logically. “...No. That’s--that’s a good idea. If she flies us upwards, she can take us up and over the various buildings around the city. It’s not a bad idea…” But there was one small problem and she was quick to point it out to Mio. “But what about you, sir?”

He folded his arms with a confident smirk as the sunlight reflected off of his glasses--hiding his eyes with white light. “You just leave that to me. I know this backwater town better than anyone. There are loads of trick areas to go through that’ll allow me to slip by unnoticed.”

Meanwhile, Spitha had been looking intently at the trio of she-cats, contemplating their size and weight. It wasn’t long before she came to a conclusion. “Hm, yeah I think I can do it,” she said as she stretched her arms, “I can carry two of you within one arm each and the other can sit on my shoulders. Shouldn’t be a problem. I was able to carry this big boy here with no problems the other day.” She trilled while looking in Mio’s direction.

Unable to come up with a proper response to that comment, Mio simply ignored it and continued. “...Right. Anyway, does that plan sound good to you all?”

“I’m ready,” Spitha said while flexing one of her arms.

“No problem boss,” Tabs said with a salute.

“Your orders, my commands,” Baretta added.

Leona glanced at Mio with a concerned expression. “...Don’t get hurt, alright brother?”

“I promise, sister,” he returned the affection naming gesture with a nod, “Now let’s get to it.”

Meanwhile, down in the mines…

Rongu was at a complete loss. With Spitha gone, he had only just begun to realize how painful it was to not have her around. Though, not in the way one might think. See, instead of feeling a sense of remorse for his actions, wishing that he had treated Spitha better…

He couldn’t overcome his own pride, and sank into madness.

Once one of his agents had found his next-door neighbor--a lizard woman named Lexi--the lizard woman was captured, put under anesthesia, and taken to a holding room that also functioned as a dungeon of sorts. They hadn’t found Spitha’s mother yet, but he was content with the lizard lady for now.

And when she woke up...she found that she not only had no idea where she was, but she was bound by dozens of chains against a wall and gagged via duct tape. The lizard woman shook against her restraints but to no avail.

“MMMM!!!”

Soon enough, their pleas and squeals would be answered by a certain yellow dragon who walked into the room. “...Terribly sorry to do this to you. It’s nothing personal. But my bitch of a wife left me and I have no idea where she is. That’s where you come into play…”

The lizard woman glared at him with killer intent behind their eyes. If it wasn’t for the fact that she was restrained…

Rongu stepped forward and undid some--but not all--of the bindings around the lizard women. This was done so he could get her off of the wall, and do as he pleased. Her arms were still bound together by chains, and so were her ankles which prevented any sort of an escape attempt. He pushed her against a table--bending her helplessly over it where she could see something lying there: a whip. But not just any whip. If one looked closer, they could see pieces of rough, jagged diamond and glass embedded into the fibers of the threads that made up the whip’s length.

“MMM!” Lexi’s eyes shot open and she started to sob once she realized what she was in for.

Click.

Rongu aimed his revolver, pointing it at her head. “You’d better follow my orders. Lest you want your husband and children to never see you again.”

“...” She soon fell into a jittery, shaky silence.

“Good.” With a rrrip!, he yanked the duct tape off of her mouth, “Now tell me. Where and when have you last seen Spitha?”

Lexi took a moment to cough and sputter in order to catch her breath. “Agh! Ugh...I...I don’t know...honestly. Please don’t hurt me.”

“You don’t know, huh? Really…” The dragon spoke with an unconvinced tone as he walked around and picked the whip up--the various bits of crystal and glass caused it to scrrrape against the table as he moved it.

“N-no! P-please!” Lexi thrashed helplessly, still unable to move. Her heart pounding harder and faster--to the point where she could feel the blood pumping through her head from how panicked she was. “I swear I’m being honest!! I don’t know! I don’t know! I don’t KNOW!”

Sadly, Rongu cared little for the Klugetowner. He was only out to satisfy his own desires. With a sadistic smile, he gently dragged the whip down her neck, over her arms, and down the rest of her back, stopping at her exposed ass.

“You don’t know, huh? Well...guess I’ll have to make do with you instead.”

With her options limited, and fearing the damage the whip could do, Lexi became desperate. “I’ll do anything you want!” she pleaded with a pitiful sob, “I’ll give you everything I own, I’ll let you do anything to me! Just don’t hurt my man and my kids!”

“...Anything?” Rongu asked.

“Y-yes…” Lexi said in a softer tone, “Just...just name...AUUUUUGH!!”

WHAP! WHAP! WHAP!

Three hard strikes from the whip were delivered to her back, cutting deep below her scales and into her skin layer. The result was a set of three long wounds that didn’t bleed very much, but the pain...it was like someone was forcing a hot poker through her back.

“Augh...eeegh...p-p-please…” she said with heavy breaths, “Please stop…”

Once again, her words fell on deaf ears. With a zip and a clink, she could hear the sound of a zipper being undone followed by pants falling to the floor.

“S-sir…” she muttered in a low voice. “...Please d-don’t…”

He tossed the whip aside and grabbed his gun once more, aiming it at her head. “Shut your damn mouth. You’re gonna serve as my...little example.”

“Eeek!” she gasped when she felt something stiff press against her exposed ass and pussy. “You…” Defiant to the end, she shouted at the top of her lungs, “My husband is gonna rip your balls off you raggedy sumbitch--!!”

SLAM!

Rongu grabbed her by her neck, and slammed her head into the table to cut her off. “Let's see how your husband likes it when he finds out you were unfaithful...”

Chapter 106

Outside…

Just as Mio had planned, Spitha was able to carry all three she-cats with little difficult and take flight high above the rugged town. So high in fact, that no one was able to spot them.

“Perfect,” Leona said while resting carefully on the dragoness’ shoulders. “You know of the exact saloon we’re looking for, yes?”

“I do,” Spitha responded with each of her arms wrapped tightly around Tabs and Baretta respectively. “It’s near a marketplace in the exact middle of the city. Once we’re above it, I’ll float directly down so we can stay hidden.”

Tabs looked around, and down at the hodgepodge of various metal buildings and rugged-looking citizens. “...Yikes. This place is loads more decrepit than I remember. What in the hell dun happened…?”

“An increasingly lower focus of development,” Baretta commented in a pointed, stoic manner, “They don’t give a flying furball about the long term. They only wanna get a leg up on those who they can swindle with ease in the spur of a moment. Makes you wonder how this place even functions…”

“We can worry about that later,” Leona stated to keep everyone focused, “Our mission isn’t to worry about the development of the place. We’re simply here to apprehend our target for questioning. Do you see the saloon, Spitha?”

After a few more minutes of flight, she spotted it. “There. I just hope Mio is safe and didn’t run into any trouble.”

Her worries would be put at ease soon enough. Once the dragoness landed upon the roof of the saloon and released the three feline agents, they started to look around for the tom.

Only for him to appear behind the ‘SALOON’ sign of the building itself, already waiting for them.

“Good. You’re all here,” he said as he stepped forward, much to the relief of the she-cats and dragoness.

“...How did you--?” Leona was about to stop and ask, but stuffed the idea in the back of her mind. “...Tell me later. What’s our plan from here, sir?”

“Now?” the tom purred as he reached into his blue suit, and pulled out a stick of dynamite. “We make a scene to get everyone out of here.”

Meanwhile, down in the mines beneath the saloon…

Once he was fully erect, Rongu forced his cock into the lizard’s pussy and started rapidly shunting his hips against her dry innards, causing her to cry out…

“AGH! I HATE YOU!” she let out a blood-curdling scream that echoed around the room.

Rongu took his claws and wrapped them around her neck as he quickened his pace. “Mmf--shut up. Dicksleeves don’t get to speak.”

At the very least, the dragon didn’t last for very long. After about a minute of hard, forceful sex, he finished, and dumped half of his load into her pussy. Then, he pulled out and stroked himself off to let the rest of it drip onto her open wounds. It wasn’t very much, but...

“HHHHHRRRRR!”

Now, it was like the hot poker had salt poured onto it, causing Lexi to screech from the pain in her back. But even through all of it, she refused to allow herself to fall into a depressive state and give Rongu what he wanted. “Gah...agh...you...you’re an insignificant sumbitch, you hear me?!”

“...What?! How dare you--” His response was delayed due to not expecting backtalk from her. So he raised his gun in order to intimidate her further, aiming it at her head. “You have no room to speak, whore!”

“Oh cut the shit!” she screamed defiantly, “Now I see what Spitha meant...in reality, you don’t care about her at all. And I tried to tell her but she wanted to believe that you were better than that…”

“Wait…” his expression softened, as he stepped forward and lowered the gun. Desperate to know anything about his ex-wife, he pleaded, “...Tell me. What has she said about me to you?”

Even though she was writhing in pain, the lizard woman had the advantage here and she’d make full use of it. “Hm? What happened to...ergh...that bravado of yours from earlier? Did it go away as soon as you went soft with that limp dick of yours?”

“I-I--you tell me what she said!” he screeched like a child throwing a fit, “Now!”

“Alright…” Lexi went on with a devious grin on her face. “You really wanna know? Don’t say I didn’t warn you: Whenever she confided in me, she always told me about your pitiful performance in bed.”

Rongu stepped backwards and muttered in disbelief. “...My...my what?!”

“You heard me,” Lexi continued, “She always said you never lasted beyond a dozen or so thrusts. But you were always so satisfied with yourself after cumming and never bothered to give her any pleasure. And yet...she stuck with you because she loved you. What she didn’t realize was that she was being tied down to a selfish manchild who barely wants to spend any time with her. Except when he wants to get his pitiful little rocks off and fall asleep!” she roared, gritting her teeth as she muscled through the rest of the pain from her wounds.

“No...that’s...that’s not true…” he mumbled again, dropping the gun to the floor, “She loved me. I know she did. She was all mine! But then she decides to up and leave because some puny little pussy-bitch tells her my business!” he roared back. “If I ever see Mio’s face again, I’m going to make sure he burns to death!”

Rongu was slowly losing himself in his own hubris. Part of Lexi almost felt bad. Almost.

“What a pitiful creature. He’s part of the problem and the reason why this town is still in ruins. I hope he gets what’s coming to him soon enough. I just hope Tox notices I’m missing and comes for me soon.” Given that she was still physically restrained, all she could do was continue the streak of brutal honesty and force the dragon to understand his faults. Even if it was just to stall for her own survival. “Go ahead. Keep whining,” she said aloud, “She’s probably already found someone that actually gives a shit about her problems and is willing to actually spend time with her because they care about her.”

His claws started to shiver at the idea of Spitha being with someone else. “...So that’s it huh? If that’s the case...I’ll just gut her instead. I don’t need her anyway…”

“Sure you don’t,” Lexi hissed, “Which is exactly why you violated me just now. You’re not strong. You’re not tough. The fact that you had to tie me down only to force your pathetic dick in me…” A small smirk appeared on her face. “My husband is twice as big as you and could actually make me feel something.”

In truth, most of her pain came from the open wounds she suffered from the whip. Rongu’s rape attempt was rather pathetic.

“...You didn’t even...you…” he voice grew softer as he started to realize what the lizard said was true. His impotence was parallel to his selfishness. “...No...she’d never...Spitha would never say that!”

“I just experienced it first-hand!” Lexi screamed hysterically with a cackle. “You’re worthless trash who forces others around because you’re an insecure fuckwad that has nothing going for him! Spitha had every right to leave you because you’re a waste of her time.”

“...”

Rongu tilted his head downwards with the shadow cast by his face concealing his eyes. Tears could be seen falling from his cheeks, and he turned to leave the room, sniffling to himself.

“Good riddance,” Lexi thought to herself as she looked over her shoulder, “Now I just need to figure out a way to escape…”

Chapter 107

Up above the saloon…

“...And that’s how we’ll get through with minimal casualties and Rongu in one piece. Any questions?” With Mio’s plan fully laid out to the agents and Spitha, he waited to hear their responses.

“No issues here,” Tabitha said.

“I’m ready to go on your mark,” Baretta added.

Leona looked over at the vent that was located on top of the saloon. “You’re certain this won’t cause any excess injuries to civilians?”

“Absolutely,” the tom replied, “Nobody is located in the left-rear side of the building. That’s the supply room which contains flammable objects.”

Spitha took a step towards that part of the roof. “...I think I understand, but are you sure it won’t cause too much damage?”

“I’m certain. Everyone will be evacuated as they try to fix it. This will enable us to enter from the rear of the building, and finish out the rest of the operation. Does that make sense?”

Once she took a moment to process what Mio had said, Spitha agreed. “Alright. I’m prepared to follow you.”

“Good,” he held the stick of dynamite up. “Gimme a light, ma’am.”

Down in the mines beneath the saloon…

Rongu had finally dried his tears and came to his senses in the main room that led to the mines. “She’s wrong...I don’t care what the bitch says. Spitha will accept me back. If not, then she’s of no use to me…I have no time for followers who aren’t loyal.”

BOOM!

Suddenly, a loud explosion occurred from above, followed by a series of rumbles that shook the walls and caused rocks to fall down from the sides of the mine. At first glance, it almost sounded like an earthquake. But the origin was not from below…

“What the…?!” Rongu looked up. That was the direction the noise came from. So he quickly ran towards the lift to take him up to his office that connected to the rest of the saloon. “What the hell is going on?!”

He was about to find out. Once he got there, and left his office, he could see the saloon’s patrons storming out of the building as fast as they possibly could. The smell of smoke and char had filled the air, meaning only one thing…

“FIRE!” one of the Klugetowner’s shouted along with the crowd as they left the building.

“What?!” Rongu walked into the saloon, past the gambling tables and towards the other end of the building where piles of smoke and flames could be seen. “Dammit! Who burned something back there?! If any of you were smoking, I’m gonna have your asses!”

Up top…

Once the fire was started, the dragon and the abyssinians all dropped down to the rear end of the building. Everything was going as intended thus far, with many of the employees working to put out the fire.

From there, Mio would lead the group inside and sneak them into the mines. “This way, everyone,” he commanded as he drew his gun. “Be ready for anything.”

As soon as they all stepped inside, Leona started to recall the white, hospital-esque hallways. “...I remember this area. It’s near where Mona and I used to perform our reconnaissance. The mines shouldn’t be too far from here.”

Tabs and Baretta both took point with their weapons raised to make sure their path was clear.

“Nothing here,” Tabs relayed to them, “Left side is clear.”

“Right side is clear. What’s our orders?” Baretta glanced over her shoulder in Mio’s direction.

The tom took a few steps forward, and sniffed the air. “Hm...I’ve been here long enough to know the smell of raw Aion-ore. We’re getting closer.”

Mio led them through the medical array, and past the various torture rooms. Eventually, they’d be deep enough to find another lift and used it to take them down further until they reached the mines.

That is, until they had some expecting hosts waiting for them at the bottom.

As soon as the lift came to a stop, various nurse she-cats would be waiting for them with syringes, scalpels, bonesaws, and other various medical tools raised and prepared to use as melee weapons.

“Aw, shit…” Mio muttered as he aimed his gun, “We’ve got company.”

“You were smart enough to trick Rongu, I’ll give ya that,” the tallest nurse in front said--a panther-like she-cat with a shotgun aimed at them, “But we thought ahead. You didn’t think we’d let you waltz down here and bring us down so easily, did you?”

“Son of a--” Baretta hissed, “We don’t got no time for this. We need’da plow through ‘em as fast as possible.”

Leona drew her own medical weaponry--a syringe-shooting rifle. “I can handle this no problem. If any of you get hurt, I’ll be here.”

“What’s the plan, boss?” Tabs said as she aimed her revolvers at the hostile nurses.

Spitha’s draconian eyes gauged the situation, planning out her first move to herself. “Go ahead. Pull that trigger and see what happens.”

And Mio himself? The tom had an oddly surefire smile on his face for what looked to be a situational disadvantage. It was as if he had been expecting this. “You girls like card tricks?” he drew one from within his suit--a Queen of Diamonds that depicted Bombay’s head profile on both ends--reversing into each other.

It was so out of left field, that the nurse in front was confused for a split-second on how he reacted. “...Eh?”

FWIP!

As soon as she was caught off-guard, he flung the card in her direction. Despite its standard, cardly appearance, it was sharp enough to cut through skin!

“RRRER!” The nurse hissed and dropped her weapon as soon as she was cut. Which prompted everyone to engage in combat.

SHING!

In response, various scalpels were flung straight for Mio, but were stopped as soon as Spitha stepped in the way.

PLONK!

The medical knives harmlessly bounced off of her wings like twigs. She then spread her wings and took off, grabbing the front nurse by the face in her claw and dragging her along the ground to the other side of the room.

To the left, Tabs put her feline agility to use and dodged the various pieces of sharp medical equipment thrown at her. But the enemy was just as nimble, dodging every bullet she fired off.

Baretta went for a more personal approach as she holstered her weapon and bent down. Once she was on all fours, she scampered off and pounced on one of the nurses. The ensuing catfight was littered with scratching, hissing, and clawing from both.

Leona had leapt over the others and stabbed one with a needle, injecting her until she passed out. She then turned to another and kicked the bonesaw out of the nurse’s paws, and shot her point-blank with her syringe-shooting rifle, putting her down instantly. “Mio! Go find Rongu and bring him out to us! We got these varmints!”

While everyone was engaged in combat against the nurses, Mio followed Leona’s suggestion and scurried away from the area. Granted, he knew he had no chance when it came to fighting Rongu alone, so he already had a plan for that as well. “His fortitude outpaces his wit. He won’t stand a chance.”

But as the tom walked towards the lift that led back up to the restaurant, he heard a voice from a nearby room. “Hey! Is anyone out there?! Hello!”

“...Wha?” His ear twitched in the direction of the voice. Mio rushed over and entered the room to find the lizard woman on the floor, bound by chains and bleeding from lacerations. “...Who did this to you?! Don’t worry, we’ll get you out…” he knelt down next to her.

“That yellow-bellied asshole, Rongu! He raped me and struck me with a whip just because I didn’t know where Spitha was!” the lizard woman hissed, “If I wasn’t restrained I’d...ngh...ach…” she winced, shutting her eyes tightly as Mio picked her up. “Ow...owwww! Shit that hurts...”

Mio’s blood started to boil as he flicked his tail. The fact that the dragon man was willing to stoop so low to achieve his desires disgusted him to his core. He let out a low, growling purr as he left the room with the lizard scooped up in his paws. “Don’t worry. I have a medical professional with me that can take care of those wounds.”

“Really? Thank you…”

“Not a problem, miss,” Mio replied. “Once we get the info we need...I’m going to claw that dragon’s head off.”

Chapter 108

The fight against the nurses, while tough, was ultimately not much of a challenge for the Panthera she-cats and dragoness. Soon enough, a pile of their dead bodies was laid out in the middle of the room.

“Agh...hahh…” Leona huffed as she took a knee to recover, “Everyone alright?” She had suffered a few scrapes and cuts in the process, but was more concerned about the condition of her allies.

“...Got a bit of an injury here,” Tabs called out as she noted the scalpel stuck in her foot, “But I’m good otherwise.”

Meanwhile, Baretta was suffering from several bite and scratch marks all over her face and neck. “Ngh...dammit. That pussy got me good. Need a medic.”

Spitha had only suffered minor scrapes at most. Her scales were far too thick to be pierced by regular surgical tools and needles. “I’m fine. I’ll go ahead and see if I can help Mio locate Ron.”

“Understood,” Leona said as she brought out her medical supplies, “We’ll be right here.”

The dragoness nodded, but as soon as she tried to leave...she was stopped dead in her tracks by Mio’s sudden reappearance as he carried her next-door neighbor onto the scene.

“...We’ve got a situation,” he said.

“Lexi?!” the dragon flew over to her lizard friend, “Oh my goodness...what happened to you…?”

The lizard woman coughed a few times and glanced up at her familiar red friend. “...Spith...you’re here, huh? Good...maybe you can talk some sense into that shitty ex-husband of yours.”

“What did...he…?”

After a quick explanation, Spitha could be seen balling her claws into fists. Steam started to pour out of her nose at an alarming rate, and her neck twitched involuntarily.

“...hot damn,” Lexi muttered, “She looks rightfully miffed…”

Leona soon appeared, and took the lizard woman off of Mio’s hands. “Thanks. I got this. Let’s get these chains off and get you some treatment for those wounds,” she said as she carried her over to a mat from her first-aid kit that she had laid out.

Seeing Spitha enraged at Rongu along with the generous medical treatment was more than enough for Lexi. “...Thank you so much,” she said, “I hope you give him hell twice over…”

Mio glanced up at Spitha, who started to slowly walk away. Each thunderous step beneath her claws caused the ground beneath to crack. “...I think we’ll do more than that,” said the tom, “Far more.”

Luckily for them, they wouldn’t have to wait for very long.

Rongu would step off the lift and walk out into the mining facility, completely oblivious to what had happened down there. “Alright. That’s taken care of. Now to…”

“RON!” the dragoness roared, “You’re going to answer for everything you’ve done…”

“...” Rongu stopped dead in his tracks, stared at Spitha, then Mio, then the unconscious nurse she-cats alongside the other agent she-cats who were giving Lexi treatment. It was over. The dragon knew that he was outnumbered, but there was still a chance to be had.

So he started off with a verbal assault.

“Well now, what do we have here?” he called out as he stepped forward, “Look who decided to come crawling back out of her weak little sense of desperation. Well guess what? You’re too late! I’ve alread--!”

“Oh cut the shit, Ron!” Spitha shouted back, “You’ve got no room to talk after all that you’ve done. I desperately wanna end your life, but you know what? No. You’re going to suffer the consequences of your actions.”

Mio stepped forward also. With Spitha at his side, he felt far more confident than the last time he had faced the yellow dragon. “Essentially what she said. It’d be in your best interest to cut your losses and give up.” Part of him was still concerned on the inside, but he knew the odds were in their favor. “This hand is ours to play. He has nothing left.”

“Rich,” Rongu replied coldly, “Very rich indeed. But you were the one who left me, Spitha. You made the choice to throw everything away. You were a foolish incompetent cunt!”

“You were the one who had been lying to me for the past five years!” she screamed as fire escaped her jaws, “I was under the impression that you were doing all that you could to make this place better, but instead you became a part of it. You made things worse! It all made sense. The way you always ignored me, the way you kept pushing me away.” She calmed herself, and looked away. “And I tried my best to stick it out--thinking you were just tired from work so I should never say anything. So you know what? You’re right. I was a foolish cunt. Foolish to not speak up for myself or my own feelings…”

Mio looked up in her direction with a horrified, gaping maw. The fact that she would say such a thing about herself shook him to his core. “...S...Spith…?”

The dragoness shut her eyes, took a deep breath, and opened them. “But that ends today. I refuse to let myself get walked over by you or anyone else, Ron. And I also refuse to let you walk over anybody else. You had the absolute nerve to rape our old neighbor?!” She took a moment to let out a hysteric laugh. “Ah! But that’s right--you’re such an impotent cumstain that she was able to make you cry with a few words! You’re pathetic and have no right to exist on this earth! You hear me?!”

“...” He visibly flinched when she brought up the fact that he had been driven to tears by the words of the lizard woman. “...That’s none of your….look, just...enough already!”

“What’s the matter?” Spitha pressed further, “Are you gonna start bawling again like the little manchild you are? Or are you going to act like a dragon and face your opponent? Choose.”

Forced into a silence, the yellow dragon looked over in Mio’s direction, glaring at the tom with killer intent. “You…”

“Don’t look at me, scum,” the tom commented, “This is on your ass on the line. Not mine.”

“RRGH!” Rongu roared as he flew off the ground and towards Mio’s direction.

But he was stopped dead in his tracks by the dragoness who extended a claw hard enough to punch him in the other direction with a thud! “This is between you and I now.”

“Oof!” he cried out as he landed, then slowly rose up on one knee. “Ghhg….fine then. I don’t need you anyway. You can just go ahead and die like the vermin you are!” He pulled out his revolver. Since they were both fireproof as dragons, it would come down purely to skill and power.

With a bang!, he fired a few shots in Spitha’s direction. The dragoness flapped her wings and flew towards him like a speeding meteor. As soon as she got close enough, she knocked the gun out of his hands and held him by his neck, slamming him against the wall.

“You’re lucky we need you alive!” she screamed, “You and your little gang is going to come down hard once Abyssinia’s soldiers arrive!”

“Even if you take me down, someone else will be there to take my place!” he sputtered back, “So go ahead, see what happens!” With a swift kick, he pushed Spitha off of him, and broke free.

FWIP!

A playing card suddenly nicked the side of the dragon’s head, cutting through his scales and causing him to bleed. “Ach! What--?!”

“Big talk for someone who can’t even be bothered to do anything but selfishly use a gorgeous woman like that for his pitiful masturbation sessions and fall asleep.”

Steam could be seen brewing from Rongu’s cheeks. “GGHHH! Stop talking about my personal life!” he shrieked as he flew towards Mio in a fit of rage, “You know nothing about that!”

This time, the tom was prepared for the dragon’s breath, and kept him at an arm’s reach by scampering down on all fours, narrowly dodging fireballs that created craters in the dirt. “I know more than you think. You don’t deserve this life or any other for that matter, Ron!”

And that gave Spitha the opening she needed as she flew after him, reaching out one of her claws for his wings. “A bit closer...almost…”

Chapter 109

YOINK!

Spitha had successfully grabbed onto one of Rongu’s wings and drove her knee into his back, forcing him into the ground.

“AAAAIEEE!” Given that they were sensitive parts of a dragon’s body, he squealed at the top of his lungs once he landed on the ground.

Then, Spitha grabbed ahold of both wings--one in each hand while looking him dead in the eye. “While I can’t kill you...I’m going to make you feel just as much pain as those you’ve tortured over the years.”

His eyes went wide and he tried to wriggle to get free but to no avail. All he could do was pitifully look up at the red dragoness and plead. “...P-please no...don’t…”

“Isn’t that how Lexi felt when you violated her?” Spitha asked in a low, cold voice, “Are you finally starting to see the error of your ways?”

“Y-yes...yes!” Rongu cried out as he desperately tried to bargain, “I-I understand...I understand completely…”

Mio had stopped running by then, and walked upright. Now standing above Rongu, he stared down at the dragon man with nothing but contempt plastered onto his face. “I don’t think you do.” He looked up at the dragoness. “Spithy--make sure this filth is incapable of escaping, please?”

The dragoness nodded and stared down at the cowardly man. “This is only the start of what we have in store for you, you...thing.”

RRRRIP!

“YAAAAGH!”

With a slow, but strong grip, Spitha yanked both of Rongu’s wings clean off of his body, leaving veiny, open wounds in their place. The pain was so immense, that his body was forced into a state of convulsing until he went into shock, and froze on a dime.

Spitha stood upright, and tossed his wings aside. “Leona. You might want to make sure he gets medical attention once you’re done with the girls. He won’t die from this, but we still need him to be conscious when we get back there.”

“Understandable,” Leona said from her end of the room as she wrapped up work on Lexi’s body. “We’ll trek back through the desert and make our way to the castle once more. The king and queen should be more than willing to send more units here to storm this place and save as many ponies as they can.”

Unfortunately, that wasn’t going to work out.

“Negative on that,” Mio spoke regrettably, “Rongu isn’t the one in charge here. The boss will return soon so sending troops back here isn’t exactly a good idea. If they get caught, it’ll be very bad.”

“We’ll have to try,” Tabs persisted, “I don’t like this place and don’t want the ponies to be stuck here a second longer than they have to be.”

Baretta decided to throw some logic into the conversation. “Standing around and yapping our gums doesn’t solve anything. We’re soldiers and we should follow the orders of our superiors. Staying here doesn’t help much.”

Spitha let out a small sigh, and stepped away from the dragon’s body. Her face dropped with a heavy tinge of regret as she thought hard about the events that had taken place.

“Alright. Let’s get going,” Mio said to rally everyone, “We have a suspect in custody and an injured witness who will provide evidence...hopefully she’s not hurt too badly.”

And so, our group of rag-tag soldiers gathered up both injured subjects and made their way out of the mines and subsequently Klugetown itself. It wasn’t a complete victory, as the location was still in a state of ruin, but they had an advantage now that Rongu was in their possession. An important source of information.

Once they got back to the castle, Rongu was given medical treatment and was promptly imprisoned temporarily as Mau and Bombay needed to weigh out the evidence in regards to what had been happening in Klugetown.

Lexi was given medical treatment also and placed into a witness protection program. Since she was being taken care of by Ms. Mona and Leona, the lizard woman wouldn't be suffering for much longer.

Mio, Spitha, Tabs, and Baretta were the ones having a meeting with King Mau and Queen Bombay in a conference room about what went down the day before.

“...And that is the long and short of it,” Mio said as he wrapped up his explanation. “I believe that we need to interrogate Rongu first before we send any troops out there to take the area.”

However, Tabitha would provide her own take on the situation. “At the same time, though, their defenses are weakened right now. If we send soldiers to retrieve some of the ponies while they’re in ruin, then it’ll be much easier as opposed to waiting and sending them later.”

“Hm…” Mau stroked his paw against his chin as he thought about it. “It’s going to take around 48 hours to mobilize a battalion to head out there regardless. We need to be organized.”

Bombay nodded in agreement. “That’s right. Both of you make good points about the situation. So here’s what we’ll do: I want you all to get some rest this evening and we’ll go ahead and interrogate the dragon man tomorrow. Does that sound agreeable?”

“No issues with me,” Baretta said as she leaned back in her seat, “My job is done.”

Tabs gave it some thought and couldn’t disagree with something so reasonable. “Understood. Do you mind if I lead this battalion?”

“...You just came back from a mission,” Bombay leaned forward with a concerned, motherly inflection in her voice, “We wouldn’t want you to hurt or overwork yourself…”

“You’re right, you’re right. Sorry…” the she-cat shook her head, “I respect your orders, my lieges.”

Mau looked over in the direction of the tom and dragoness. “How about you two? I can’t imagine how hard that must have been on you…”

“Hm? Oh...yes…somewhat…” Spitha gave a half-hearted reply, clearly not fully paying attention to the discussion at hand.

“...If you need some time to yourself, then it’s no problem,” said the king, “Out of all of us, I’m sure this hurts you the most.”

“It…” Spitha inhaled, then exhaled and got up from her seat with her eyes shut. “I’m sorry...I have a lot to think about right now.” Without another word, she left the conference room--much to the confusion of the remaining individuals.

Except Mio. He knew exactly what was eating at her soul. “...I should go speak with her,” he lamented as he stood up from the table, “There were a lot of things said back and forth between herself and Rongu that I can’t share.”

“Completely understandable,” Mau responded with a nod, “Go to her and keep her company.”

Bombay got up, and walked over to Mio to quietly tell him, “...Embrace her. Help her feel a sense of belonging. She matters, understand?”

“Yes...I’ll do my best,” the tom replied right before leaving the room.

Once he did, Mio returned to the guest room they had been generously offered by the king and queen. Sure enough, the dragoness could be seen there--sitting on the bed and sobbing into her claws.

“...Spitha…” Mio called out to her as he stepped in, “Talk to me...please?”

The dragoness dried her tears as she wiped her face and spoke in a hushed tone. “...I should’ve spoken up for myself far sooner. Then I wouldn’t be in the mess that I’m currently in now. I just...oh, I don’t even know anymore, Mio…”

He sat down next to her, and rubbed one of his paws against her back. “...It’s okay. The fact that you’re willing to admit your mistakes automatically makes you a better person. It’s not the past that dictates who we are. It’s what we do in the present.”

“...Mio?” she turned to him with an unstable, quivering lip.

“Yes, Spitha?” he asked with a concerned tilt of his head.

“...Why do you...why do you care about me so much?”

Chapter 110

“Hm?” one of his ears flicked in response to the question, “I’m afraid I don’t follow…”

“It was never required of you to step in and help deal with my problems and yet…”

Mio shook his head. “I didn’t do that for that alone. I did it because you were there for me, Spitha. When no one else was. I thought I’d be dying alone on this planet because of my ideals, thinking about how much of a pipe dream they were. But you showed me that I still have potential.”

The dragoness almost scoffed in response as she slumped over with her chin resting on her claws. “...really? Me? Show you something? Stop joking around, Mio. I’m not capable of such a thing.”

“But you are,” he insisted, “Yes. Nobody’s perfect. Despite that, you’ve pushed through and faced your traumas head-on. All I’ve done is run from them. But you...the fact that you were willing to return and confront the man that ruined your life is something I have an insane amount of respect for.” He mewled a bit as he praised her actions, “That showed me that I still have a chance to repair that godforsaken place. Even though you were living in it, many others like you with good hearts also live here. And I won’t rest until each and every one of them get to live in a place that’s free of such...desolation and conflict. Like Panthera here.”

Mio’s words soothed the dragoness’ aching heart. She wrapped one of her arms around him, and pulled him in for a close hug. “...You’re a good man, Mio. No--a great one. Thank you for listening to me and helping me realize where I went wrong.”

The tom was pressed tightly against her chest, and couldn’t help himself. He purred, and nuzzled his head affectionately against her body. “Hey. I only did what I thought was right. You did all of the work yourself.”

“Maybe. But I’d be lying if I said I would’ve been able to come to this conclusion all on my own,” she flashed a gentle smile while rubbing one of her claws atop his head. “Now...I’m able to think more clearly.”

“That’s good to hearrrrrr…” he purred even more while nuzzling into her hand, “What’s yourrrr plan from this point?”

“I want to interrogate Ron myself,” she decided, “He needs to pay for what he’s done. Though...I am somewhat tired...maybe I should lie down to rest…” she muttered with a little yawn, and soon realized that she had been hugging Mio against her bosom the entire time. “...Ah!” She let him go and covered her face with her hands. “...I’m so sorry. I just wanted to hug you, I...I didn’t realize...please forgive me, Mio…”

Once he was released from her grip, the tom caught his breath. “Ahem...no it...no need to apologize at all. I...actually didn’t mind it to be honest.” Then, he yawned as well. “Ah...suppose it’s because I’m also tired. Your...erm...you...it--it reminded me of being on pillows,” he said in reference to her breasts in a roundabout way.

Spitha lowered her hands from her face, blushing somewhat, but more willing to speak. “...You think so? He’s never told me such a thing before…” she muttered as she broke eye contact, looking away in a self-conscious manner.

Mio already knew who she was referring to, and refused to let that man’s name rile him up any further. Instead, he focused on her well-being and spoke honestly. “I mean it, Spitha. The way you hugged me just then. I felt...safe, for lack of better term. As if I could relax and let my problems drift away.”

“...R-really?” she mumbled while slowly turning her head in his direction.

“Yes,” he affirmed with a nod, “Really.”

Silence. Then, Spitha started to giggle to herself. “Oh...you…”

“What’s the matter, ma’am?” he asked, flicking his tail.

“It’s funny you say that because…” she fidgeted as she sat there, twiddling her thumb-claws, “...I actually rather enjoyed hugging you. I felt...cared for. You’re one of the few people that have taken the time to help me feel like I matter. I couldn’t be more grateful…”

The tom gave a slight purr with his best smile. “W-well...I’m glad you feel--”

“How do I say this without sounding weird?” “Mio…” she cut him off and turned her head again, glancing at him shyly from the corner of her eye. “Would you like to...embrace me again? A-as we nap. So we can rest…”

“How do I respond to this without sounding weird…” He scratched the back of his head, and responded. “S-sure. Ahem--I mean, I’m willing to slee--er, relax with you if you want…”

Spitha nodded, and looked at him with her arms open wide. “Absolutely...come here…”

Mio removed his suit and glasses, placing them on a nearby coat rack. Then, he joined Spitha on the bed as she lied down on her left side. Then, she pressed him against her body so that they were effectively cuddling each other. She even went as far as draping her right leg over his legs to keep him firmly in place while hugging him protectively against her chest.

“Mm...this...feels nice…” the dragoness sighed with a relaxed trill. “How do you feel...Mio?”

“...Zzzzz…” the tom was already fast asleep and snoring quietly, soundly. Spitha’s bosom served as the perfect set of pillows for him to rest into as he finally was able to settle down with a clear head.

“...” Spitha paused, then looked down at him with a loving smile on her face. “Sleep well, my sweet man…” she said right before smooching him on the forehead and soon falling asleep herself.

About ten minutes passed since then, and Mau soon appeared--peering his head into the slightly ajar door to the guest room. “...Hel--oh…” he caught himself right before he called out to them, and gently shut the door. “Guess I’ll speak to them later.”

“What’s going on, sweetie?” Bombay said as she rounded the corner, and snuck a peek into the room right before her husband could close it all the way.

“Shhh,” he urged her to stay quiet as he walked away from the door. Once they were back in the living room, he spoke openly. “I went looking for them, but it appears they’ve fallen asleep together.”

“Awwrrrr…” Bombay purred with a satisfied cat-grin while clasping her paws together. “I knew this would happen the moment they showed up here. He’s a loving, but vulnerable man in need of a strong wife. And she’s a sweet, but troubled woman in need of a determined husband. It’s a perfect match.”

Mau scoffed at his wife’s ‘predictions,’ but couldn’t deny that there was some merit to them. “Pfft. You saw all that in another one of your palm readings?”

“That I did. The writing was on her claws as soon as I saw them.” she confidently replied as she sat upon the couch next to him, “But more importantly...given the evidence we have in regards to Klugetown, what should we have the troops do?”

The king-tom sighed as he sat back against the couch. “That...is the question.”

Chapter 111

A few hours would pass and the king and queen had finally made up their minds on what to do regarding Rongu and his interrogation: Allow Spitha to chose what her ex would suffer through. They chose to let Mio and Spitha sleep and focused their time on making sure Bombay’s agents had recovered from their battle injuries.

Meanwhile in the guest room, the dragoness had started to stir and awaken. It was about 6PM at the moment and the sun was slowly setting. “Hmm…? How long were we out…?” She looked out of the window at first, but started to feel a slight sensation tugging on her chest. “...Hm?” Spitha looked downwards…

And found that Mio had been feeding off of her breasts while nestled between them. Even while his eyes were shut. It was done purely out of instinct and desire for protection.

“Mmm...ah…” Spitha reacted with slight gasps and a smile. She didn’t mind one bit. “He’s so cute...and I haven’t had these drained of their milk in a while…” Which was true--her enormous breasts had Mio’s head locked deep within the confines of her scaly cleavage. Normally, she didn’t wear a bra due to the fact that her scales generally concealed her naughty bits. That is, unless she was desiring such…

None the wiser, Mio continued to suckle the milk out of her breasts which elicited small, brisk moans from the dragoness. “A-ah…” “Ron never did this...that’s why I’m so backed up....” With every passing second, it felt like strain had been lifted off of her body. Her breasts hadn’t been properly serviced in forever, and now she was finally getting some relief from someone who cared.

Mio’s tongue swirled around the nipple as he drank her milk. The taste was sweet and it came at a steady pace which allowed him to feed off of her in his sleep.

“Such a good boy…” she whispered, “Let me make things more comfortable…” Spitha then sat upright at the side of the bed with her left hand cradled behind his head, holding her against her bosom while she used her right hand to rub circular motions upon his bare chest. “How does that feel?”

“Rrrrr…” Mio purred in his sleep, and slowly started to open his eyes. “Hmm…?” He gazed up at the dragoness and stopped suckling. “...S-spith…?”

Spitha flashed him a playful smile with her tongue sticking out of her mouth. “You’re quite the hungry young man, aren’t you? Don’t worry...I’ve got plenty more…”

There was no way for him to hide it any longer. The dragoness was far too appealing for Mio to stop, so he replied with a bashful mewl. “...T-thank you...you’re wonderful…”

“Not as wonderful as you, Mio,” she trilled and leaned down to smooch him upon his forehead. She then sat upright, and from the corner of her eye… “...Oh dear.”

Down at his pelvis, she would lay eyes on his erection that was slowly rising. A girthy penis with a few feline spines located upon the scrotum below the tip. It was easily the largest one she had seen.

“...It’s…”

Mio mewled shyly and tried to explain himself. “I’m sorry, I-I…”

Spitha turned to him with a motherly smile and half-lidded eyes as she pulled him towards her breast again. “Shhh...relax…you’ve been under a lot of stress also and deserve a release also...”

Once his shaft was standing at full mast, Spitha wrapped her claw around it, and started to give it slow, but strong strokes--pumping him from his base to his tip.

“Mmph!” Mio moaned passionately as soon as she groped his member and started to play with it. The dragoness’ claw and muscular arm kept him held aloft in a peaceful paradise as she gave him a loving handjob with her smooth, scaly claw. “Rrrr….”

“...To be honest,” she whispered while continuing, and adding a twisting mosting to her claw, “I’ve...adored you ever since we met, Mio. But I was too afraid to embrace you after what...you-know-who did to me. But now I can confidently say that I not only trust you...but I love you.”

“Ahh...ahh…” the tom stopped feeding from her breast for a moment to speak, “I...I love you too…”

“I know you do...now keep relaxing into mommy’s chest. Let me relieve your pain…” Her hand started to move faster and faster. Spitha would continue to gasp ever so slightly from Mio’s rough tongue on her nipple, and he would continue to gasp and groan into the dragon’s bosom as his cock flared up. His orgasm was upon him with rivers of precum staining the woman’s claw as the shaft throbbed with a veiny pulse.

“Mmew...mmmmewwww~!”

“Give me your stress, Mio. Let it all out for Spithy!” she trilled with excitement as the tom’s face turned red.

“MMM!” His teeth sank into the skin surrounding her breast as he squealed and came to his orgasm.

And without warning, Spitha tilted her head down towards his pelvis--removing her breasts from his mouth in the process--and continued jerking him off into her mouth as his semen flew off in ropes and into her throat. And as Mio moaned, he bucked his hips upwards involuntarily, but that wasn’t all. Spitha’s greedy nature as a dragon started to take over. She wanted to wring out all of his stresses and nothing was going to stop her. “Mine.”

So she leaned down further and flicked out her long tongue around his shaft--spiraling it around the girth and squeezing the life out of him while also gently squeezing his testes in her claw.

“ROWWWR!” Mio moan-wailed as his seed was stolen and consumed by the dragoness. His tongue hanging out of his mouth as he was drunken from pleasure.

“Mmm…” Spitha marveled at the taste and sat upright as she continued to cradle the tom in her arm. “...So thick and tasty...sorry...I just...I got a bit carried away there.”

“N-no…” he shook his head as he composed himself, “No need to be sorry at all. That was amazing and...it helped clear my head. I feel so much better now…” To show how grateful he was, he leaned up and placed a kiss on her lips--a gentle exchange of lips that they found themselves lost in for about five minutes.

“Mmm...ahh…” Spitha finally broke the embrace with a blush on her cheeks. “You...kiss like you mean it. You’re such a sweet little man…though you’re not very little down there, are you~?”

Mio blushed when she complimented his equipment, and purred. “W-well...I suppose I’ve had a lot of time growing…”

Tap-tap-tap.

Sadly, a knock on the door interrupted their little moment together. However, the door didn’t open. Instead, Bombay would speak to them from the other side. “If you’re both awake, we’d like to know what your plans are to interrogate Rongu and figure out how to send our troops there. Come to our living room when you’re ready.” Once she finished speaking, the queen walked away from the door…

“Ah. That’s right,” Mio mused as he looked up at the dragoness. “We need to figure out how we’re gonna get that stubborn reptile to talk. I doubt he’ll be willing to just say anything unless we employ some grody tactics.”

And that’s when it hit her. The dragoness knew exactly what to do to make Rongu spill his beans. “...Mio. This may sound weird, but I have an idea…”

“I’m listening.”

Chapter 112

Once Spitha had explained herself, Mio took some time to think it over. But he would ultimately agree as this was her right as the scorned ex-partner of the deceitful dragon. However, they would also have to get the approval of the King and Queen.

And their response was…

“Oh! That sounds exciting!” Bombay mewled, “It’s sure to make that lowly wurm squeal given that he has nothing else to lose.” She then nuzzled up to her husband. “Don’t you think so, dear?”

Mau avoided eye contact, desperately trying to avoid displaying his excitement. “Hmmmph...it’s a fine idea. I suppose we’ll have no choice but to supervise.”

BB looked at the dragoness and tom with a snicker. “He really wants this. Don’t mind him.”

Mio couldn’t help but grin also. “Hey...I really enjoyed the time I had with Spitha. And if it’s going to make Rongu piss himself from watching us, then it’ll be even better.”

“Alright, so where should this take place?” Mau questioned, “The dungeons aren’t suitable for something like this.”

“Why don’t we just use another one of the guest rooms?” Bombay suggested, “It’ll be perfect because everyone will have a nice place to enjoy each other...except for him,” she giggled in a sinister fashion.

“I’m fine with that,” Mio replied and looked up at the dragoness, “How about you, Spith?”

“Absolutely. It sounds...wonderful,” she said while petting him on the head with her claw, “And I can’t wait to be ravaged by someone as strong and adorable as you.”

“Rrrr...d-don’t excite me too much just yet! We need to save it for him~”

Mau nodded. “Alright then. I’ll have two of my soldiers escort him to the room we intend to use,” he glanced at his wife, “Hun. Be a dear and show them where exactly this shall take place.” With that, he walked off towards a staircase that led to the dungeons beneath the main level of the building.

“Got it, sweetie,” she purred as he left and started walking with the couple behind her. “The room I want us to use is perfect because it’s rather large and he’ll have no choice but to watch you both go at it until he reveals all that he knows. Rrrrrow--this is exciting, isn’t it?”

“I have to admit...I never would’ve thought I’d find someone as beautiful as Spitha,” Mio said while nuzzling her arm and adjusting his glasses, “Rongu is about to get exactly what he deserves and more.”

“Yes indeed,” the dragoness replied with a small trill, “I have a feeling he’s going to be floored once he sees how big you are in comparison. I can’t wait to humiliate him and see the look on his face.”

“Same here…”

Bombay led them to the room and opened the door. It was a large, spacious bedroom with a red carpet and surrounded by bookshelves that were mounted into the walls for the purpose of sound insulation. Perfect to drown out the screams of someone being tortured--which thankfully wasn’t done very often by the royal family. But since this was a special case, they had no choice but to make use of it.

“Now you to go ahead and...get warmed up,” Bombay said with a wink, “My hubby and I will make sure the dragon guy gets here while being perfectly tied up and unable to do anything in response.”

“Understood,” Mio replied with a smile, “Thank you, Queen Bombay.”

“Yes. Thank you very much.” Spitha leaned over to whisper something to the queen cat. “And...you were right.”

“Of course I was, dear,” BB replied while strutting off down the hall, “I can see romantic tension between two people clear as day~”

“Erm…” Confused, Mio would speak up on this. “What was she…?”

And Spitha quickly changed the subject whilst ushering him into the room. “Nothing, nothing! Now let’s get ourselves comfortable, hm?”

“Yes...let’s.”

Meanwhile, down in the dungeons nearby…

The wingless dragon was chained up within a cell. His wounds had healed and his wings were permanently confiscated for use in dragon research.

King Mau approached his cell along with a pair of guards. “Wake up, fool. Your day of reckoning has come.”

“...I told you,” the dragon responded in a low voice, “I’m not saying shit. Try all you want but you won’t get a damn thing from me.”

“Oh?” Mau commented as one of his guards opened the cell. “We’ll see about that. Nilson. Wilson,” he looked at the pair of gentlemen, “Place him on one of our prisoner-stretchers and pull him to the blacksite.”

The first, Nilson, was a thin tom with gray fur. Despite his small frame, he was still muscular, befitting the position of the royal guard. “Yes sir. Help me out, Wils.”

“No problem, Nils,” Wilson replied as he rolled in the stretcher used to transport criminals. This one was an equally thin tom with black and white fur. Twins who were both clad in bulletproof leather vests and brown stetson hats. “Erm...which way is it again?”

“Oh yeah, come to think of it,” Nilson added whilst stepping into the cell with a pistol at his hip just in case, “We haven’t used that thing in a while, huh?”

“If you call a few years ‘a while’ then I suppose you’re right,” Mau replied, “But this is a special case since we know he’s not going to give us any information.”

“Damn right I’m not,” Rongu protested even as he was placed upon the stretcher. With chains wrapped around all of his limbs down to his ankles, there was no way he could manage an escape. “Go ahead. Kill me. My boss is gonna do whatever she can to make sure we don’t fail.”

“Oh? ‘We’?” the king responded with a purr as his guards began to transport the dragon. “For all intents and purposes, you’ve already failed. I don’t think your boss would accept you back at this point. And even if they did, I’d imagine the punishment would be substantial…”

Rongu fell silent. He knew how Zula operated and what would await him if he were to return at this point. “...It’s alright. All I need to do is bide my time and get as much info I can. Then I’ll make my escape and we can tear this place down.” With newfound confidence, the dragon smugly replied, “Alright. You got me there. I’ll listen.”

Nilson and Wilson exchanged a look of suspicion with each other, and then looked at their king.

All Mau did was glance at the two with a cat-grin. “Everything is about to fall into place.”

Soon enough, Mau led the two soldiers to the same room that Bombay had taken Mio and Spitha to. Naturally, it didn’t look like a traditional interrogation room which left the dragon puzzled.

“...What sort of interrogation is this gonna be?”

He was about to find out. Mau pushed the door open and the pair of soldiers escorted him into the room, placing the bound dragon on his knees...and in front of Mio and Spitha who were on the bed together.

“...”

Chapter 113

And there, standing at the side of the bed....was Mio. With his fully erect shaft resting upon Spitha’s nose. It was large enough to block her eyes entirely as she gave it a lustful sniff with drool falling from her mouth.

“Mmm...hello, Ron…” the dragoness purred hungrily, “We know you aren’t gonna tell us what we wanna know so easily…” She lovingly nuzzled the tom’s penis, and gently caressed it with her claws while nuzzling it with the side of her face. “So we have plans to make you talk…”

“Ah…” Mio moaned ever so slightly, “She has such a good way with handling a man…”

Rongu squirmed fruitlessly against his restraints. He would try his best to spout words to deny how he felt in that moment and avoid looking at them. “W-what are you talking--that’s the kinda stuff we usually do anyways! I-I’ve already moved on so it doesn’t--!”

But it was impossible to ignore.

Spitha flicked out her long, reptilian tongue and spiraled it around his shaft as she had done earlier. “Mmm...you’re so big, Mio...the biggest I’ve ever tasted…~” She emphasized her words in a teasing manner for the sole purpose of angering her ex. Then, she engulfed his shaft within her mouth and actively started to suck him off with slow, controlled bobs of her head. In no time, Mio’s shaft was coated in a layer of glistening saliva.

Naturally, Mio would respond with loving purrs of pleasure, and a loving pat to the dragoness’ head. “...Lord above--you’re wonderful...you treat me with such care that not many others have the luxury of experiencing…”

“W-what are you--quit the bullshit!” Rongu squealed, “That whore sucked me off far more times! You think that’s gonna make me say anything?!” But it was slowly getting to him. His breaths were heavy and troubled, his eyes were hysteric and his neck twitched uncontrollably. The dragon’s prideful nature continued to keep him from seeing his mistakes.

So naturally, Spitha would continue her actions. Eager to see the dragon break down for what he’s done, she slowly pulled away from Mio’s shaft, leaving it a twitching, throbbing mess of a muscle as she reached a hand underneath to fondle his ballsac with one hand while slowly stroking him off with the other. “Mm...you’re so delicious, sweetie....now...where would you like to finish first? You deserve it all, you know.”

Mio glanced over at the enraged, helpless dragon, then down at Spitha. “...Surprise me, hun. As soon as I cum, I’m going to make you lose your marbles.”

“Oh! That sounds heavenly!” Spitha chirped. With newfound excitement, she would resume pleasing the tom. So she went back to using her mouth while continuously massaging his balls in her free hand. “Mm...mmm...mm~!” With sloppy, wet slurps combined with moans along his shaft, the result was perfect, textbook fellatio. Spitha was so good that one could see Mio’s shaft create a bulging outline in her throat.

“Y...you…” All Rongu could do was stare at the scene. Watching helplessly as his former wife gave all of her love and support to the person he hated the most.

“Rrrrr….ah!” Mio moaned aloud, and started to thrust his hips against the force of her mouth. “I-I’m close, Spitha!”

With more and more loving moans, Spitha continued bobbing her head back and forth, taking his shaft all the way down to its base each time until... “Ghk! Mmf!”

“Rrrrr!” Mio cried out with a loving purr as he came. Semen pouring down Spitha’s throat with enough force to make her swallow it all in one gulp.

Her throat muscles could be seen undulating as she took down every last drop. And once he was done filling her throat, Spitha backed her head up and off of his shaft to deliver a quick kiss to the tip. “Mmm...it’s so sweet...I think I might become addicted…”

“Oh that’s just--that’s nothing!” Rongu cried out spitefully as he struggled against his chains. “You’ll never get me to talk if that’s all you have planned.”

The dragoness had a wide, wry grin on her face. “Oh, that’s just it...it isn’t. Look at him.” She nuzzled the tom’s shaft once more--it was still erect and throbbing as if it hadn’t been touched at all. “So eager and still ready for more! Isn’t he adorable~?”

“Rrrr…” Mio purred bashfully as a result.

“...No...there’s no way,” Rongu muttered in disbelief, “That...come on, Spithy--you can’t tell me that he’s any--”

“Says the man who goes soft after one orgasm,” Spitha shot back with a death glare, “Even in the bedroom, you never cared about anyone but yourself.”

Mio lifted Spitha off the floor so she may stand on her feet. “Love is a two-way street. But I suppose that’s lost on someone like you…”

“Oh please!” Rongu yelled, “My love life is none of your business.”

“Hmph...suit yourself,” Mio turned and gently pushed Spitha onto the bed. “Now...it’s your turn, love. Spread your legs for me, please?”

Spitha did as instructed, showing off her super-heated dragon pussy to him, spreading it apart with two fingers. “I...I haven’t felt anything down here in forever, son. Forgive me if the scent is strange…”

But it wasn’t. As soon as he got down on his knees, the tom gave a quick sniff of her genitals, and bit his lower lip. The scent was strong and forced his mating instincts to take over. “Hhhhh…” Mio turned feral for a moment with his claws out as he leaned in for a lick.

“A-aaahhh~!”

Just one draw from Mio’s rough, feline tongue was enough to make Spitha’s toes curl. But he didn’t stop there. Mio would then take his tongue across her clit, causing the dragoness to twitch and spaz out uncontrollably with a river of arousal juices practically pouring out for him to consume. To which he did. Then, his tongue dipped in, swirling around and scratching up every inch of her vaginal walls.

“Y-yes...oh, yes!! Are you watching, Ron?!” Spitha gave a guttural, deep roar, “This is how you give a lady head! Keep going, baby!”

Her legs crossed, and caught Mio’s head between her muscular dragon thighs. Now nuzzling her clit with his nose. His claws carefully pulled apart her pussy lips to grant him further access while his tongue flicked and scratched her arousal itch deeper and deeper…

Next, Spitha would place a claw on Mio’s head, petting him lovingly while rocking her hips up and down against his muzzle. “Yes...yes...eat me up, Mio!!”

With a hard twitch!, her leg muscles contracted around his head even tighter as she hit her orgasm. Sweet dragon lady fluids flew into Mio’s mouth, to which he gleefully lapped up while purring. The subtle buzz from those purrs were what spurred Spitha on further.

“Ahh...fuck yes…oh my goodness…” Spitha was out of breath, and slowly released Mio from the grip of her thighs. “Thank you so much, dear...that was wonderful~” She picked him up and sat him next to her on the bed to give him a quick kiss on the lips. “...Mm. So that’s what I taste like~”

But once again, Rongu remained stubborn. “Oh piss off! I’ve done that before as well! You’re not scaring me with any of this shit!”

“I faked my orgasms whenever you tried to eat me out,” Spitha stated plainly, “Was it honest? No. Were you good? No.”

“...” Stunned at this revelation, Rongu slowly started to fall apart as his eyes darted around the room. “...N-no...I...I don’t believe you. I’m still not telling you shit!”

“Then you leave us no choice,” Mio flicked his tongue out to catch the rest of the dragoness’ fluids off his muzzle. “Would you like to keep going, Spitha?”

And she replied amicably. “Let’s.”

Chapter 115

Satisfied with his answer, Spitha stopped the idle stroking with her foot and got onto the bed with him. She straddled him and sat down directly upon his shaft with her sizzling hot, wet dragon pussy lips teasing him.

“Ah--f-fuck!” It wasn’t scalding per se, but it was extremely warm. It seemed that Mio had built up a resistance to the excess heat thanks to the consumption of her breast milk. “Nghh...ahh...y-you’re in heat, aren’t you…~?” he asked while gazing up at the lust-driven dragoness.

“You could say that~” Spitha said with a small purr as she continued teasing her new lover’s shaft by rubbing her hips back and forth, and shaking her massive, scaly ass upon his balls. “I haven’t been fucked good in ages! This shrimp of a dragon could never last long enough for me and only cared about himself…” She then leaned forward to caress Mio’s face with one of her claws. “But that all changes once I get this big thing in me...I’ll finally feel something again…”

Rongu tried to protest, but it was too late. The ring gag prevented him from speaking properly. “Uh...ahh!”

“Hhhhrrh…” Mio bit his lip as he let loose a quivering moan mixed with a purr. “I’m so excited for you, Spith...you deserve it. You’re an amazing woman who didn’t deserve to be lied to. So go ahead...you have every right to feel good…” Admittedly, he was just as excited as she was, but wanted to drive the point home about how stupid Rongu had been to ignore such a wonderful lady dragon.

And so, Spitha would finally take her prize. She raised her hips and aligned her pussy with Mio’s erect shaft before slowly lowering herself onto him. “Ah--ahh….” she gasped as soon as she got halfway down his length. Her vaginal walls hadn’t been invaded like this in forever so she needed to take her time with the girthy tom. “Mmm...eeegh…” she placed her claws on Mio’s chest, pressing down upon him as she took him down to the base.

Which caused the tom to mewl in response. “Mrrrow….you feel amazing….” he huffed as he felt his shaft twitch and throb against the dragon’s pussy.

“Eeee...ahh…” Spitha moaned as she did her best to force his tip into her womb. “Augh!” with a hefty groan, she finally did it. Having had no stimulation this deep in quite some time, it was a challenge to get his cock all the way in, but she did it. With his shaft fully enveloped by her pussy, and barbs lightly scratching at her walls, Spitha was breathing heavily just from that alone, drooling down onto the tom’s chest as she pressed her hands upon him. “So...huge…”

Mio was moaning as well. “Mmph...hhhh…” The dragoness’ horny pussy in heat was as much of a throbbing mess as his shaft. He could feel her walls clench and spasm around his length every few seconds, sending shocks of pleasure through his length and into his brain. “You’re so...t-tight...I love it…”

Once she came down from her arousal high, she looked Mio in the eyes. “...You ready?”

“Yes, Spitha,” he replied with a nod, “I am.”

With her hands now resting upon his lower abdomen, Spitha started to gently shake her hips back and forth to adjust to the tom’s girth. Her thick, scaly thighs shifted back and forth upon his pelvis with her breasts revolving and clapping against each other each time. “Ah...ghh…” She purred as she rode his shaft with her tongue hanging from her gaping maw.

Mio could also be heard purring as her strong vaginal muscles contracted and shook around his shaft, actively gripping and pulling his foreskin as she churned her hips. “Mrrrow...so...beautiful...” He complimented her while reaching his paws out to grab ahold of her thighs and rub his thumbs along her pelvic bones to increase her stimulation further.

All the while, Rongu’s mouth was being forcefully invaded by the twins’ feline cocks, fucking his face as he was forced to watch his ex-wife give her loving care to someone else…

The sounds of Ron’s helpless, annoyed grunts only fueled the dragoness even more.

Her hips started to wiggle and shake upon Mio’s pelvis a bit faster, slowly inching her way into riding him as her moans filled the room. “Ahh...ahh...I’ve never had something so…h-huge...forgive me for going so slow, baby…”

The tom was in pure bliss with no room to complain. “Hhhrr...n-no problem...take your time...you’re amazing no matter what speed you go…” He purred and moaned with her. Spitha’s ass pressed down upon his swollen balls each time her hips traveled backwards. That, combined with the force her pussy applied from the churning and twisting made it an overwhelming experience.

Her wet vaginal fluids created wet, sloppy noises each time she moved back and forth. Soon enough, the dragoness could no longer hold herself back, and fully embraced the fact that she was in heat--literally.

“Mmfff…” Spitha bit her lower lip and gave the tom a heads up, “...I’m gonna go a bit faster, okay? Y-you ready…?”

Mio couldn’t give her a full response as he was too busy moaning with his mouth agape. All he did was nod quietly.

And with that, Spitha got to work. She slowly came to a stop, and put Mio’s left leg over her shoulder. Using that leverage, she started to grind her hips against his, using his cock to scratch the itch that she had built up over the years from not being stimulated enough. “Yes...yess...yes...you feel so good in me, Mio...unf!”

This was commonly referred to as the leg glider position--albeit reversed since Spitha was on top and using Mio’s shaft to stimulate herself as she slammed her pussy against him.

And the tom moaned and mewled up a storm as a result. “RRROW! Agh!” His body had essentially become a living sex toy for the dragoness as she bounced up and down, riding him with reckless abandon. He couldn’t move or think--and that was just how he liked it. He could feel his shaft swell, ready to fill the dragoness with his seed… “S...Spith…”

Her hips sped up, bouncing faster with wet slaps as her pussy assaulted his cock, demanding everything from him. She was so eager that her breasts started to leak droplets of milk that spattered all over Mio each time they clapped together from her motions. “I can feel you, Mio~!” With her right arm keeping his left leg over her shoulder, she reached out with her free hand and grabbed onto his, and interlocked their fingers like any loving couple would. “Give it to me~! Give it to mama~! Show him what he’s lost out on~!”

The tom held on tight with a firm grip with his mouth wide open to catch those sweet, stray drops of breastmilk that showered down upon him. His toes curled as his legs were forced to flop up and down from the powerful slams of Spitha’s hips. “Ah...ah...AGH~!”

At long last, with powerful spurts, Mio was brought to a heavenly finish by the dragon’s pussy with his orgasm hitting him hard. Thick globs of seed filled Spitha’s womb until it was enough to pour out by force. There was so much that it spilled out of her pussy, onto the tom’s pelvis, and subsequently the bed. But her hips didn’t stop.

She let go of his leg and bent over to smooch Mio on the lips while her hips continued to wiggle and shake, teasing more cum out of his shaft and never letting him go soft. “Mmm...I love you…”

“I...l-love you too...Spitha…” the tom replied breathlessly once the kiss was broken, leaving a trail of saliva between them.

They looked over and saw that both the guardsmen toms had finished in Rongu’s mouth. The dragon was now crying and sobbing uncontrollably. A broken mess of a man that could no longer back up what he said.

Wilson removed the ring gag, allowing Rongu to speak.

“Okay….Okay...I’ll tell you…” he muttered softly while sniffling, “Just...no more, please…”

Chapter 116

With satisfied smiles on their faces, Mio and Spitha remained in their positions upon the bed.

“Finally…” the tom purred, “You finally understand that you’re beaten--mmf!”

Spitha forced both of her nipples into Mio’s mouth and pressed down upon them with her claws resting on her cleavage. “Shhh...drink up, baby. I’ve got this.” She turned her head to the pitiful dragon. “Talk.”

“Okay okay...we...the group is called Felidae,” Rongu muttered softly, “It’s run by Zula. She used to be a general in the Abyssinian Army under King Devon before Mau took over. I-I guess she’s trying to be spiteful or something? I don’t know all the details…”

“Mm-hmm…” Spitha continued to glare daggers in his direction, “And what about that Aionite crap? And those pony slaves in the mines? What are they for?”

And again, the yellow dragon responded feverishly. “W-we were farming for Aionite under Klugetown so we could create energy weapons. But we needed labor so...we used ponies for it. But we can’t create the best weapons in the world without knowing how proper handles and grips are made, so we’ve been hunting down this hippogriff gunslinger...Remington.”

Which pretty much confirmed Mio’s suspicions. “Mm. I knew it. Well it’s a good thing you won’t get ahold of him so easily. I know him well. He’s a slippery one.”

Spitha would then ask, “We noticed Zula wasn’t present there when we arrived to capture you. How much longer will she be away?”

“About a day or two,” Rongu answered quickly with a paranoid expression, “She’s off conducting some business--I swear, honest to god I don’t know what it is.”

“Hm…” Spitha looked down at Mio, “Think we can trust his word?”

“He’s got nothing left to lose at this point. I say we let the king and queen know.”

One of the tom guards spoke up--Nilson. “Don’t worry about that. I’ll go inform the king and queen so they can have the soldiers mobilize. You two have done enough.” He looked at his twin. “Keep an eye on them, eh Wilson?”

“Got it, Nilson.”

With that, Nilson left the room to inform the royal family of what was going on.

That’s when Rongu spoke up in a shivering tone of voice. “...D-does this mean...w-we’re done? C-can I go now?”

Wilson looked at Spitha. “Hey, it’s up to you. The king and queen agreed to let us have a full day’s worth of interrogation time. Think there’s more that he could be hiding?”

“As a matter of fact…” Spitha mused with a devious smile on her face, “...I do.” She then looked down at Mio. “Are you in pain, Mio? Do you feel like you could go again?”

“...I think I very well can,” he replied as he realized his shaft was still erect within the dragon’s pussy. That’s when he realized. “...Oh wait a second…”

“Hm?” she tilted her head, “What’s wrong?”

He sat up, and started to tease the dragoness by swirling his rough tongue around her nipples and biting down carefully. “...You didn’t quite get off there, did you?”

She glanced down at him with a set of wide eyes and a mix of shock and embarrassment on her face. “...How did you know?”

“Well…” Mio had a wide cat-grin on his face as he explained, “I could feel the way your pussy tightened around me but never squirted.” He reached his tail around to flick and gently rub circles around her clit to stimulate her further. “So I think you deserve a bit more before we come to a close, hm?”

“Hhhh…” Spitha released heavy, labored breaths from her lips as she looked over at the pitifully restrained Rongu. “You know what? Since you offered so graciously, unlike a certain someone, yes. Finish me off, baby~”

Suddenly, the tom mustered up the strength to lift Spitha up and flip her over to where she was lying on her back. However, he didn’t position her lengthwise with the bed. Instead, Spitha was lying off the side of it with her upper body exposed to where Rongu could see her voluptuous breasts dangle down in front of him.

And without hesitation, Mio got started.

Returning to his feral state once more, he started rocking his hips back and forth, pile driving Spitha with his cock slamming in and out at a rapid pace to strike her womb with the help of gravity.

“Ah...ahh...uuahhh…~!” Spitha let out shrill, happy cries of pleasure from the impact. Her entire body shook with her breasts shaking around constantly like bouncing water balloons. “S-slay me, Mio! Slay the fuck out of meeeee~!” she squealed while staring directly at Rongu from her upside-down position.

Rongu had no choice but to stare and watch as Mio pleased his ex-wife. Her cries of happiness were something that he had never heard before due to his selfish ways and now he was paying dearly for it.

Wilson looked down at him with a scorned glare. “See what you’ve done? Now do you see what your shitty lifestyle has cost you? You will never get to feel the loving sensation of that woman’s care because you always sought to ignore her. And for what? Some damn crystals beneath the dirt?” He scoffed, and had to resist the urge to spit in his face. “...You’re lucky that we can’t kill you. It’s fine. You’ll understand soon enough. For now, watch as that tom takes away everything you thought you deserved.”

The yellow dragon stared down at the floor in silence. “...Where did I go about this all wrong?” At long last, his pride had slowly melted away and he began to think carefully about himself. But at that point, it was far too late to repair the damage that had been done. He couldn’t return to the gang so he was stuck here, ultimately awaiting his death sentence…

But for the time being, he was forced to witness his life fall to pieces…

Mio continued to ravage Spitha’s innards like the savage animal he was. Now leaning over and sucking hard upon her breasts as he slammed her further into the floor.

“Yes...yes...yesss~!!” Soon enough, she reached a state of orgasm--her pussy gripping down tightly upon Mio’s shaft and keeping him locked in as she squirted upon him. Her legs wrapped around his waist, keeping him locked in as she was finished off.

And as a result, he was forced to cum within her yet again. This time twice as hard as he continuously slammed his hips back and forth. He wasn’t going to let up--hellbent on sending the dragoness into nirvana from pleasure even while enduring a constant state of orgasm and biting down on her breast with a hungry snarl like a lion taking down its prey.

“RRRRGH~!”

The constant sopping wet slaps were endless. As if Mio could never run out of stamina. Spitha cried and howled his name in front of Rongu and it kept going for an hour.

Until finally, he stopped, now resting upon the larger scaly woman’s body and purring. “Rrrr...how was that, my sweet?”

Spitha was unable to respond. Her tongue hung out of her mouth with a delirious, yet happy grin. “Ah...a-ah….”

“That’s what I thought,” said the tom with a satisfied smirk on his face as he glared at Rongu. “Now do you understand where you went wrong?”

“...” Rongu remained silent, processing everything that had happened. Anyone could be tortured physically to the point of screaming bloody murder. But the pure psychological torment that came from watching his wife have sex with Mio…it broke him down. The man was in shambles and only now did he begin to comprehend his mistakes…

“...They haven’t killed me yet…for a reason…”

Unfortunately, it was far too late.

Chapter 118

In Caninia…

Katherina Proudpaws--one of the various Lady Diamond Dog rulers of Caninia’s Round Table would soon receive information from a messenger that was brought to her throne room. A pair of very tall, muscular female guards brought him into the room.

“State your business,” the blue dog commanded.

The snow-leopard tom opened a scroll and spoke. “Ahem...on behalf of Abyssinia, we would like to formally request aid in the restoration of Klugetown.”

“Klugetown?” Katherina repeated as she buried her face in her paws, “Not that backwater location...are they still trying desperately to hang onto it?”

“It’s a matter of safety,” the leopard messenger countered, “If that place is allowed to become any more of a threat, we’ll all suffer from attacks on all angles.”

The queen dog sighed as she casually rested the side of her head in the palm of her paw. “While I’d love to help, we’re currently dealing with an...equivalent issue.”

“An equivalent issue?” the messenger flicked his tail, “Would you care to elaborate?”

“Hunter,” Kath called out to one of her guard ladies, “Show this kind gentleman a map please.”

The large dog guard reached behind her queen’s throne and opened a scroll which contained a map of the diamond dog’s kingdom.

To which the queen pointed out a southwestern portion of the map. “Down here. What we refer to as the Junker Yard. There lies a problem for Canina that affects us similarly to how Klugetown affects Abyssinia.”

The messenger took a closer look and upon doing so, he already had the problem figured out. “...Rogues? A band of rebels?”

“Yes. Albeit something far more severe than you’d expect,” Katherina continued, “Down there is an autonomous region of sorts. Diamond Dogs who have refused the concept of domestication and instead remain tied to their...primal instincts.”

“...Go on?” the leopard man requested, now more invested than before.

The blue dog queen was a bit hesitant, unable to explain herself properly. “Well...er…”

Moments later, another one of the Dog Queens would enter the room. A large, husky-like dog woman with the iconic black and white fur color: Indiana Embereyes. “Hang on, ya’ll,” she said as she stepped forward, effectively taking over, “Kat has a hard time dealing with dirty topics. Let me explain.”

The blue, saluki-like queen growled in response to the nickname. “How many times have I told you not to call me that?”

“Several,” the husky replied and immediately turned her attention to the abyssinian messenger, “Anyway. To make a long story short, the bitches that live down there are rumored to drag anyone that ventures too close and keep them as living breeding tools.”

The messenger hissed, nearly gagging in response. “W...what? Breeding tools...that’s just horrid. And inhumane.”

“We know,” Indiana replied, “But there ain’t much we can do. The Junkyard is completely out of our paws. Which are already full dealing with keeping our borders safe unfortunately.”

The leopard sighed to himself. Annoyed at having to be the bearer of bad news, but since their paws were tied, he had to accept it. “...Underst--”

But before the situation could conclude itself, someone else suddenly burst into the room. A short, and slightly chubby golden-brown poodle woman wearing a black business suit and a pair of rounded glasses. “E-excuse me, everyone! Sorry to interrupt, but we have a problem!”

Katherina turned her attention to her advisor. “What is it, Maple?”

The poodle continued--her tail wagging frantically. “We’ve just received a report that the Federal Reserve Bank has just been robbed!”

“What?!” Indiana barked, “But that’s impossible! There’s no way anyone can break into or out of that place!”

“T-they must’ve had some help from the inside!” Maple added, “Only a pawful of people even know the codes to get into the treasury in the first place. This needs your attention right away!”

“Of course,” Katherina looked at the abyssinian messenger, “Apologies but we simply cannot assist you right now. This is something that demands our immediate attention.”

“Understood,” the leopard man nodded, “Apologies for bothering you.”

The blue dog queen got up from her throne and beckoned her amazon-canine guards to follow her. “Hunter. Killer. Follow me.”

Both guards saluted and followed the two queens and royal advisor out of the room, leaving the messenger to see himself out.

Back in Ornithia…

The young finch man known as Stratus gave the details of the bounty to both Axel and Kora. In a nutshell?

“Gangsters that are all over an area known as the Junker Yard or Junkyard for short,” he continued, “Rumor has it that they rob whoever gets too close and keep ‘em captive for slavin’. Ponies travellin’ towards Caninia are the most common targets.”

“...Gah…” Axel squawked under his breath, “I knew it. This shit is pervasive in the most damnin’ of ways.”

“How so, sir?” Stratus asked, “Have you seen other slave laborin’ skullduggery ‘round these parts?”

“Not here, but rather…”

As Axel and Stratus continued to speak to each other about the slave trade that had made its way across the entire Southern Hemisphere, Kora was frozen in place, unable to think about anything else but the Diamond Dogs that they were potentially going to deal with.

“...Not them again. I can’t fight them. They’re way too powerful and they’ll only hurt us like they did to Maxine and I…”

Moments later, she’d be snapped out of her stupor once the young finch man caught her attention. “Ms. Kora? You okay?”

“HHHHH!” she reacted with a violent hiss with her fur standing up on end, “Oh...ahem. My apologies, Sir Stratus. I was just...lost in thought on my own for a moment.”

“Don’t wanna deal with no diamond dogs, huh?” he nodded, “I feel ya. They scare the bejeebus outta me too.”

“...They do?” she tilted her head with an inquisitive mewl.

“Fer sure,” he replied, “But that’s the first step towards gettin’ stronger, ain’t it? Admittin’ that ya scared and powerin’ on through like a buffalo through a corn maze.”

Kora giggled at his analogy. “I...yes. That makes sense. I’m just worried since I...I’ve had a bad experience with diamond dogs in the past. So I’m not quite sure how I’d react if I were faced with them today.”

Stratus put a claw on her shoulder and whispered. “...Can I let ya in on a lil secret?”

“Hm?”

“I’m mighty afraid of them dogies as well,” he explained with a shudder, “Bleegh...some of ‘em are fine, but them Junkyard dogs be mean. That ain’t somethin’ I’d wanna get involved in. So the fact that ya’ll are goin’ speaks volumes.”

Axel would weigh in next, “I s’pose. We ain’t exactly doin’ all this fer show. We’re here’ta get shit done.”

“Essentially what he said,” Kora added, “I appreciate your pep talk, friend. Nothing will prevent us from stopping those fiends.”

Stratus kept walking, leading them towards the guild stand. “Well if that’s the case, ya’ll are as good as gold. This bounty here is worth millions.”

“Well now....” Axel stopped and scoffed. “Millions? Guess they a bigger threat than I thought…”

“...hggg…” Kora grumbled to herself as she stared at the ground. “Such a numerical value makes me feel uneasy. I wonder what sort of tactics we’ll be up against.”

“Whatever the case,” Axel replied confidently, “We ain’t gon’ let it get to us. Especially if pony-folk are still sufferin’ out there.”

Moments later, Vido would appear, landing next to them all. “Sup, compadres? I picked out the airship that I wanted. What’s our next objective?”

“Right here,” Stratus handed them the bounty flyer with the face of a mean-looking hyena-like diamond dog. “Ejei is her name. She’s one of the ringleaders over near Caninia. If you can stop her, then maybe there’s hope for this world yet.”

“Hm...looks rather intimidating,” Vido commented while inspecting the face on the flyer. “But we’ve been through much worse together, haven’t we? We’ll be able to handle this no problem.”

“..I’m glad you’re confident, Lord Magpie,” Kora replied, “I’m still largely unsure.”

“We ain’t gon’ know until we get out there,” Axel said to rally them, “Soon as ya’ll are ready, let’s head out.”

Chapter 119

In Caninia…

Katherina and Indiana were led by the royal advisor to the underground reserve bank where bars of gold and other valuables were stored. Sure enough, a hole had been blown right out of the safe with strands of soot all over the walls. Naturally, the reserve was empty--not a single piece of gold was left behind.

But the part that confused them both still remained…

“How could anyone access this place...” Katherina stated while looking down at the empty floors, “The only ones that have the codes are the queens and royal advisors.”

“And we rotate the advisors every morning,” Indiana commented while twirling her finger, “Absolutely no one else has the necessary info to get in here.”

“We should interview your fellow queens and the other advisors,” Maple suggested, “I only found out about this just this morning when I arrived.”

“Even still, anyone could be guilty here…” The husky woman was suspicious of everyone involved, but didn’t express it right away. Instead, she went along with the poodle’s suggestion. “Makes sense. We’ll need to gather everyone up so we can speak with them about what’s happened here. Logically speaking, the only way this place could even be accessed is by people who know the codes to get in. Even if you had a key that could open any door, you’d still need the randomly generated numbers that we assign every morning.”

“Which makes this all the more confusing,” Kath took a deep breath to calm herself down, “Alright...we need to interview everyone that wasn’t present and launch an investigation. Come on, everyone.”

With that established, the dog queens would round up their fellow rulers and the rest of the advisors. Someone involved had to have been helping out from within. But they couldn’t reasonably make an arrest or set out to find the culprit without proof or reasoning.

Little did they know…

In Ornithia…

Vido led Kora and Axel to the airship that he had purchased. It was similar in size and shape to the one he had previously with a red hull and a brilliantly caramel-colored blimp to lift it off into the sky.

“What do you think, amigos? This thing is powered by steam so it’ll take off way easier.”

“Mighty fine piece’a work here…” Axel commented with a shrill, bird-like whistle, “This’ll get us right where we need’ta go with no quarrel.”

“Quite the beaut,” Kora agreed as she walked up onto it, “This will be a fine vessel to aid in our travels. Though, I will admit, I’m going to miss Celaeno, Chang, and the others on that ship.”

Vido started to recall the events on the bird lady’s vessel before they had broken away from it. “Think Mr. Crow will be okay? His hermana was quite the...puta.”

“I think he’ll be fine,” Axel replied as he followed Kora into the airship, “Man’s got a good head on his shoulders. He ain’t gon’ let himself get tripped over some sleazy nonsense like that.”

“I suppose you’re right,” Vido flapped his wings and landed upon the deck of the small airship with them. “Think we’ll come into contact with them again?”

Axel inspected the integrity of the ship, walking around and sniffing the wood. “I think it’s possible. I for sure place my money on seein’ Rosie sometime soon. Once I head back down yonder.” He nodded once he was satisfied with the way the ship looked and felt. “But we’s gotta get ourselves ready fer anythin’. Whenever you wanna head out, friend. Take us up.”

Kora would add, “Agreed. We can’t dawdle any longer. If we’re to fully get revenge on those who have wronged us, we must eliminate all branches of the tree before we can burn the trunk.”

“Understood, compadres. Let’s get--”

But before they could take off…

“Excuse me…” A familiar voice called out to them which caused everyone to turn their heads towards the ground near the ship.

“Que?”

Stratus of all people had made a reappearance. “I couldn’t help but overhear. Sounds like ya’ll are motivated by revenge, ain’tcha?”

“You could say somethin’ like that,” Axel replied, “What brings ya back here, friend?”

That’s when the finch made an offer. “Well, I’d like’ta join ya’ll out there. I’m skilled with a weapon and it sounds like the three of ya could use another gun on yer side.” There was a holster at his hip, and his messenger bag looked like it was being weighed down by lots of metallic items… “I’m a damn good shot too.”

The Mercury

Vido stroked his chin as he gave it some thought. “Would he really be able to help us?”

Kora looked in Axel’s direction, considering him the unofficial leader of the group. “Lord Remington, what do you think? It appears he’s more than just a pretty face.”

The gunslinger scoffed at such a comment, “Pfft. ‘Pretty’. Got a soft side for the boy, eh?”

“Wh--no!” she hissed while puffing her cheeks out, “Do not trifle with me at a time like this. I’m merely asking you your opinion of him.”

The she-cat’s reaction tickled the gunslinger, causing him to chuckle. “Heh...you’re one’ta talk. Anyhow…” he looked over in Stratus’ direction. “Do yer ma and pa know what yer gettin’ into?”

“Ma and pa wanted me to be a coal miner,” the finch huffed, “I ain’t got the bones for it, so I went off on mah own and here I am.”

“Think he can hack it?” Vido asked.

Ultimately, an informant like Stratus would be invaluable. Someone who knew a lot about all of the different bounties and the connections involved. This could aid them in their efforts to finally put an end to the slavery that plagued the Southern Hemisphere.

But at the same time, Axel was uncertain. Another innocent life that was fairly young and could potentially find themselves in harm’s way. The last thing he wanted was someone else jumping blindly into a situation in which they were unaware of the stakes at hand.

Alas, his conclusion was simple.

“Sorry,” he said with a shake of his head, “You’re a good kiddo. Enjoy life. Don’t waste it, ya hear?”

The finch was deflated, slumping ever so slightly as he replied with a sigh. “...Yes, sir. I respect that.”

“Chin up now,” Axel called out to him, “You’ll get yer chance once ya git some meat on ya. Word to the wise: Don’t throw yer life down for folks ya just met.”

Stratus stood upright with an uneasy smile on his face as he feigned acceptance. “Y-yes sir...I getcha…” But deep down, he was annoyed that he didn’t get his chance. “Dammit. My one and only meetin’ with Axel Remington and it ain’t worth shit.” He started to back away, and eventually turned around as he big them goodbye. “See ya’ll later. Don’t hurt yourselves out there.”

“You really think he would’ve lost his life, Lord Remington?” Kora asked.

“Don’t want him riskin’ it,” he replied coldly, “Youngster ain’t been hurt nor traumatized by the real world yet. He needs’ta find his own way. Ya cotton?”

The she-cat nodded. “I understand.”

And Vido got prepared to activate the ship and send it off. “Same here, boss. Alright. Now let’s get going. We’re off to Diamond Dog territory.”

From afar…

Stratus watched them take off with a scorned set of eyes behind his glasses. “I’ll show ‘em. Remington will be beggin’ for my help when I’m done.”

Chapter 120

Soon enough, Remington and his crew would say goodbye to the little land of Ornithia. They waved down at Celaeno and her crew as they made their departure and took off into the sky. Off towards Caninia--the land of Diamond Dogs.

“And they said all pirates were out to swindle people…” Vido scoffed as he piloted the ship, keeping the wheel steady. “Whew. It’s been a minute since I’ve utilized the more traditional methods. Everyone alright?” he turned his head to check on everyone.

Kora was curled upon a crate down on the deck, trying to relax. “Hm? Yes. I’m quite well, Lord Magpie. Thank you.”

“What about Axel? Is he down there with ya?”

She took a look around the deck and came to a conclusion. “He must be below deck. I can’t blame him. These last few days have been quite tiresome.” She flipped over onto her back and stretched out all of her limbs like any regular cat would.

“Yeah--hopefully the Diamond Dogs are plenty hospitable…” Vido replied from above.

Once again, the mere mention of the canine race put a sense of unease within Kora’s stomach. The she-cat clutched her arms against her lower abdomen, and purred weakly. “Blech...I hope they’re not...all...unsavory.”

Vido engaged the auto-pilot of the ship and flew down onto the deck to speak with her more directly. “...Unsavory? What’s wrong, gata? Cat got your to--er, you know.”

The oddly applicable joke got a chuckle from the she-cat. “Oh you--good one. But...I’m a bit concerned about dealing with them. I know they’re not all bloodlusted creatures of violence but…”

Vido started to think back to when the monkey woman put him down simply for being a griffon. “I wonder if she had any past trauma with my kind in the past…” He looked at Kora, and spoke his mind to comfort her. “Hey. It’s good that you’re being honest with yourself instead of bottling those feelings. We don’t want you lashing out at them for no reason.”

“...I have no intention of such things,” Kora responded with a sigh, “I actually...I actually do desire to meet the diamond dogs. Just so that I may get a proper understanding of who they are and not let my past traumas cloud my judgement.”

“Muy bien, Kora,” the griffon replied with a smile, “We should arrive at Caninia in about...a day or so, given its position on the map.” His mind started to wander back to the finch man they had met down in Ornithia earlier. “By the way, what was up with Stratus. He seemed rather...crushed when he couldn’t join us.”

“Oh yes. That’s right…” Kora started to recall the look of utter disappointment and a hint of frustration that was plastered on Stratus’ face. “I’m...not quite sure either. He seemed so...eager to join us. But it was rather abnormal. After all, who willingly wants to join the first group of adventurers they meet? Unless they have a death wish…”

“Yeah...I don’t quite understand it either,” Vido replied as he looked out to the open sky surrounding the airship. “...Maybe it’s a good thing Axel turned him down. Wild cards like him are too hard to keep track of. I wonder what he’s thinking right now…”

Below deck…

Axel had picked one of the cabin rooms of the airship to rest within, and was doing just that--thinking hard about the young finch man that approached them. “...What’s a kid like him doin’? Ready to throw his life away at the drop of a hat…”

Meanwhile, in Caninia--or rather, a certain junkyard town near it…

“Ho-lee shit!” Kolasi said upon returning to her office with the gold bars. “I can’t believe that actually worked.”

Zula, who had stayed there and waited for her to return--lying upon a couch that was near the wall, replied with a purr. “I told you so. All you had to do was approach the right pooch and they’d be willing to give up the codes to the reserve.”

“Some risky business you pullin’, Lil’ Mis Puss,” the short dog woman growled with excitement, “And I like it. I can see us doing business way more often.”

The tigress she-cat sat upright. “I’ll cut to the chase. I want some of your diamond dog muscle on my side. It’s been non-stop failure from those I’ve employed. Plus, isn’t one of them the wife of Alade?”

“Who?” Kolasi paused for a second and thought about it. “Ohhh! The big black tom cat. Yeah--Ejei is her name. But she manages the breeding stables. I’ll be glad to offer ya help from some of our others. But I’m curious, what is it you after anyways?”

“The long and short of it? Remington’s weaponry,” Zula went on, “I was just barely able to escape from the coup in Abyssinia within an inch of my life. I don’t want any more of that war nonsense--Klugetown is a damn ruskbucket filled with poor bastards who can’t do anything for themselves…” She reached into one of her pockets and pulled out a small locket. “...But if I can fix that place up and change things...no one will have to suffer ever again.”

“Ah, I getcha,” the dog boss responded, “You wanna take back control since it was yanked away from ya. I respect that.”

In reality, there was a bit more to it than what Zula let on outwardly. But the she-cat kept her cards close to her chest, leaving out some important details that she didn’t feel comfortable with sharing. So she kept it vague for the moment.

“Thank you. But I need to be fast and fix everything up before anyone else can get their hands on my valuables,” the tigress continued, “So essentially, if you’re willing, I could provide you with a lot of raw materials and other secrets in exchange for mercs.”

Kolasi sat upon her desk and lit up a cigarette. “Sounds good’ta me. I’ll help ya get settled so we can sort ‘em out. Oh--but there’s one other thing: You got any ponies?”

“Mm, a few,” Zula answered cautiously, “Why?”

“We can use ‘em, duh,” the pudgy dog woman said as she blew off some smoke, “For our personal little operations out back.”

“Oh. She’s talking about her little slave dungeons.” Zula caught on to what she was referencing and replied with a shrug. “Hm. If I have any healthy spares that haven’t lost their balls yet, then I’ll send them over. For now, I’d better get back to Klugetown. No telling what’s gone on over there since I’ve left.”

“Yeah, and don’t worry, I’ll send ya my strongest bitches and wolves,” the canine lady responded with a wheezy, hysteric chuckle, “Have fun out there. I know I will.”

“...Of course you will.”

Chapter 121

Back with Axel and co…

Soon enough, they’d arrive just outside of the lusciously green and fertile kingdom of Caninia. Vido parked the airship down at the entrypoint where other similar ships were stationed. And as soon as they exited, they were greeted at the border to enter by--what else?

A golden brown border collie woman. “Hello there ya’ll! How ya’ll doin’ today?” she barked as she ran over to the group with her tail wagging. She wasn’t as bulky as other diamond dogs--she had thin arms and legs and wore a purple vest over her upper body. “Ya’ll visitin’?”

“...You could say that,” Axel replied as he approached her, tipping his hat. “We here on business. Got some…bounties we wanna collect from the junkyard.”

The collie woman gasped and leaned backwards. “...T-the junkyard? Are ya’ll sure ya’ll wanna head on down yonder? Them dingos down there be right bitchy and will hurt ya at the slightest provocation I tell you hwhat.”

“That’s why we’re here, señorita,” Vido added as he stepped forward. “We’re looking to cull some of the mean perros so they don’t cause you or the kingdom anymore trouble.”

“Yes,” Kora spoke up, her voice slightly shaky, “I-I recognize and understand your fear as well, miss. But we aren’t going to allow them to cause harm any longer. Word on the street claims that they enslave different types of creatures…”

The collie woman looked down at the ground as she walked towards the gate that allowed them entry into the territory. “...I hope ya’ll are sure. I wouldn’t want ya to end up like the last posse that tried to fight the Junkers.”

“The last group?” Axel questioned, “What happened to ‘em?”

It took a moment for the collie to gather herself. But at last, she weakly relayed the tale. “...Basically they went missin’ and ain’t no one seen ‘em since. We think they was captured by them grody Junk dogs.”

“...Captured…” Kora hissed to herself whilst balling her paw into a fist. “...Such a horrid fate. I wouldn’t wish that upon anyone.”

Since they were merely visitors on business, the collie woman couldn’t reasonably stop them. However, she did want to make sure they could be as safe as possible.

So she gave a suggestion. “Alright, ya’ll. But I recommend that ya at least go see the queens first and let ‘em know what yer doin’ here. So they’ll be aware of your presence, see?”

Vido nodded in agreement. “Great idea, madam. We’ll have an easier time if they know what we’re doing here.” He put a claw to his chin as he gave it some thought. “We might even learn a thing or two that could give us an advantage.”

Meanwhile, Axel was hung up on one small detail. “Hang on--what--what’d you just say?” he asked, “‘Queens’? As in more than one?”

“Hm? Yeah--Caninia’s ruled by six queens, ya’ll,” said the border collie as she pressed a button to open the gate, “You gonna meet ‘em when ya get up there. Tell ‘em Charlotte sent ya.”

Axel looked over at both of his crew members. “Ya’ll prepped and ready?”

“Si,” Vido replied with a confident smirk, “Anything they throw at us is gonna be met with some of the most skilled shooting they’ve ever seen.”

The hippogriff then looked over at the abyssinian she-cat. “...I ain’t gon’ force ya. If you ain’t--”

Kora flicked her tail, then purred with newfound motivation. “Nonsense, Lord Remington. I’m more than ready to face my fears head-on.” --Is what she felt on the outside. On the inside, however… “...I will not falter. These men are my brothers in arms. I cannot let them down at this point.”

“Good,” Axel said with a nod as he looked over at the collie woman. “Ma’am. Have a good day.”

“You too, ya hear?” she replied as they started to venture forth.

Meanwhile, in some bushes nearby…

“There they go now. Right into a death trap. Don’tcha worry, sir. I’mma help ya no matter what. Then you’ll see how damn good I am.”

Within Caninia…

The trio had made their way into the beautiful, luscious diamond dog kingdom. It was mainly comprised of villages that took up most of the space near the entrance to the civilization while the castle was far within the middle of the city.

As they trekked onward, they started to witness the locals going about their day. Various diamond dogs of different colors and breeds doing normal tasks such as hanging out their laundry to dry, directing traffic into their stores, dog children making their way to school, and others simply out for a walk. There were spotty dalmatians, tiny chihuahuas, sleek dobermanns, fluffy terriers, and buff golden retrievers.

Of course, they were all walking around on two legs, had rather large arms, and many--but not all--had the iconic diamond dog underbite.

“Place seems…mighty fine,” Axel commented as he noted just how serene everything was.

“...Whoo…” Kora exhaled upon seeing all of the peaceful dog people. Just as she predicted, they all weren’t savages at all. In fact, most of them were peaceful--domesticated even. There was absolutely nothing to fear while they were here. “On that, I agree. It’s…not what I was expecting at all.”

Vido was relieved at Kora’s reaction. “She’s got a good head on her shoulders. Unlike some people.” The fact that she was willing to face her fears to travel through this area was something he admired. However, this was only one small step towards their goal and that Kora hadn’t overcome them quite yet. “I just hope she doesn’t freak out when we deal with the nasty ones…”

Soon enough, someone spotted their little group and decided to greet them.

“Well hello there, travelers!” an elderly diamond dog walked out to them with a cane. He was a short, Old English sheep-dog with bushy eyebrows that kept his eyes from being seen. “I could tell that you’re not from around here by the way ya smell. Wouldja like some help navigatin’ our lovely little water bucket?”

Kora’s tail flicked, and she instinctively reacted with a subtle feline flinch--prepared to leap away at a moment’s notice. “He can smell us that well? That’s not good--what if our enemies get the drop on us before we attack?”

Meanwhile, Axel was more willing to approach the canine elder. “We could use the help if we don’t wanna be runnin’ in circles.” With that in mind, he stepped forward. “We’d appreciate it, sir. We kinda don’t know our way around these parts. We’re lookin’ fer the castle--which way should we head?”

The elderly dog pointed his cane due north and gave an explanation. “You’ll wanna head up that-a-way and stick to the stony roads. Though, good luck gettin’ in. The queens are hella busy apparently.”

“Busy with what, señor?” Vido asked.

“They’re dealin’ with some bandits up over yonder,” the elder went on as he stroked the fur on his chin, “They robbed the Federal Canid Reserve of its gold. You won’t be able to talk to them today, I’d wager.”

Axel glanced at his travel companions. “Think they could be connected to what we’re after?”

“It’s probable,” Kora commented with a purr, “I suppose it’d be worth checking out.”

“I can smell your fear, little cat lady,” the elder commented, seemingly out of nowhere with a completely stoic, gravely tone.

Which caused Kora’s fur to stand on end as she recoiled with a hiss, “RRRHHHH! H-how did--that rumor is real?”

“As real as my gold tooth, little miss,” the elder stated as he turned and started to walk away on his cane, “Don’t let them dogs catch a whiff of it. They’ll kill ya before you can react. Have a good day, ya’ll.”

As he left, the trio was stunned into a complete silence.

That is, until Vido broke it with a remark. “...Que paso?”

Chapter 122

“...Yeah, I don’t get it neither,” Axel added, “Seemed like a nice old man. But then he suddenly came out with that…” He turned to the visibly shaken she-cat and asked, “You alright, Kora? He didn’t rustle yer jimmies, did he?”

Kora let out a small shudder as she stared at the ground. “Hooogh…I…I’m fine. Ahem!” She cleared her throat and spoke more clearly. “I’m fine! Just fine...and to be honest, he had a point. I can’t let my fear overtake me and be put on display. Otherwise, they’ll find out what I’m feeling…”

“So long as you’re willing to talk to us about what hurts ya,” Vido added, “then that’s what matters. Don’t put your feelings down that deep.”

“I won’t.” Kora replied curtly as to end the conversation. The less time spent discussing such a thing, the better. After all, they had a job to do. “Anyway…we should head off in the direction the nice gentleman pointed us towards. Shall we?” Kora started walking ahead of them towards the Northern Road.

Vido would turn to Axel and voice his opinion. “...I think she’s hiding something, boss.”

“No shit,” Axel said with a sigh as he started to follow her, “But we can’t force her’ta cough it up. It’s on her, friend…”

And so, they would continue to make their way up the road towards the castle…

Meanwhile…

A certain someone had been following in their tracks. “Aha. I knew it. They’ve been through here already.” Stratus had strolled into the Diamond Dog territory after them and followed them all at a safe distance so they would find him. Why?

“As soon as they figure out where them dogies are, I’m headed there first,” he thought to himself as he observed them from afar. The young finch man was adamant in following the gunslinger and his group for the sake of his own desires. “Deny me, will ya? You gon’ see what I can do…”

With Axel and co…

The trio had made their way up the cobblestone path and would soon find the castle in view. All was suspiciously quiet near the royal building, which probably had to do with what the old sheep-dog had mentioned previously…

“...I don’t hear a thing,” Kora commented as her ear flicked, “Odd. Most castles tend to be bustling during the day.”

“They prolly rounded everyone up,” Axel thought aloud as he flew into the air, “Wrangled ‘em up for questionin’ to find out what happened to the Reserve’s gold.”

Vido followed him into the air and tried to sneak a peek into the castle via its windows. Unfortunately, he was unable to see anyone or anything. “Okay this is muy extraño,” he remarked, “Is it just me, or does the castle seem rather empty to you, Axel?”

“Hm…”

Down below, Kora sniffed the air for any hint of canine scent but found nothing. “Well this is strange. I suppose there’s no other option…” Since the eagle-eyed gentlemen above her were watching over the entire area, she decided to go for a more direct approach.

That is, to simply knock on the castle doors directly.

Tap-tap-tap.

“Hello?” she called out, “We’re visitors from out of town and we’re curious about some criminal activity that’s been going on lately.”

A voice would call out from beyond the door. “What sorta activity?”

Kora leapt back, recoiling as she wasn’t expecting an answer so readily. “Erm…gang-related activity. I suppose you could say we’re mercenaries looking to collect a contract?”

“We’re busy,” the voice called out once more, “Come back later.”

“I wonder…” Kora decided to try something different. “Understandable. I’ll let Axel Remington know that we’re unable to request an audience.”

The castle door opened ever so slightly. “...Remington? You mean the Axel Remington? One of the most famous gunslingers this side of the equator?”

“That’s him,” Kora said with an amused purr, “But I suppose we’ll come back later--”

“Wait!” a large, fluffy golden labrador woman with a blue vest and a pink collar opened the castle doors, “He might be the perfect one for the job!”

“Hm.” Just as Kora had planned. Axel was famous enough to be recognized by name alone. “One moment, please.” She looked up into the sky and called out, “Lord Remington! Lord Magpie! Down here!”

The griffon and hippogriff heard the she-cat call out to them and made their descent. They landed in front of the castle to be greeted by the yellow dog lady.

“So it is you,” she squealed upon seeing him in person, but quickly collected herself and stowed her enthusiasm as she cleared her throat. “Ahem. I mean--my name’s Fiona Floppyears--one of the Six Queens of Caninia--blah blah blah--” she rolled her eyes and skipped over the scripted introduction she was supposed to give. “I’m glad to meet you.”

Axel raised a brow. “Are ya now?”

Fiona nodded, causing her ears to flop about--befitting her namesake. “Mm-hm! I am! The other queens are busy grilling the royal advisors over what happened to the gold in the reserve. But they’re not really focused on where the gold actually is…”

Vido scoffed, nearly spitting on the ground. “Ach. Classic misguided authoritative figures. Instead of trying to tackle the problema’s source, they try to keep blame off of themselves.”

“No kidding,” the golden lab replied as she folded her arms, “But listen, if you guys can do me a favor, and hunt down the ones who stole our gold, we’d be grateful.”

“We’d be more than willing to assist,” Kora replied, “The only conflict therein is…we have no idea where the suspects would be located.”

“...The Junker Yard,” Fiona clarified with a growl, “A place filled with gross, silmy dog criminals that refuse to accept the ways of domestication. They’re downright mean and will do anything to get what they want.”

“Anything, huh…” Axel muttered.

“Anything,” the dog queen continued, “But that area is far removed from Canid Borders so we can’t really do anything about them.”

Vido spoke up while pulling his companions in by the shoulders with both claws. “That’s where we come in, señorita perra. We’re the masters of out-of-bounds work.”

Axel rolled his eyes and slipped free of the griffon’s grip. “He’s right. Now…how exactly do we get to this here Junkyard, ma’am?”

“Are you sure?” the golden lab questioned with a worried set of eyes, “It’s very likely that they’d hurt you…really bad.’

“We wouldn’t be here if we wasn’t,” Axel confirmed with steeled eyes, “We know what we capable of ma’am. Trust me.”

“Verily,” Kora added, “Remington has no equal.”

“Si,” Vido vouched for the group, “We can handle it.”

“Alright…” Fiona reached into her vest and pulled out a map. “Come a bit closer and I’ll show you.”

Chapter 123

Remington and his crew had little interest in the investigation that was going on at the castle. Slow, methodical approaches to situations simply wasn’t their style. As if one couldn’t tell already--they preferred to be right in the middle of situations and take down their targets. But the problem here was that these particular targets would be unlike any that they had faced before.

Why? Well, they were about to find out…

First, they had to make their way to the Junkeryard. Similar to Klugetown’s position in relation to Abyssinia, the Junkyard was about a dozen miles away from the main kingdom of Caninia and beyond their borders.

Soon, the green, fertile land transitioned into a harsh, hellish desert with unrelenting heat. Luckily, the trio was prepared for such a thing with extra water that Queen Fiona had provided for them.

“Ay….” Vido muttered as he walked along the designated sandy trail, using his wings to block out the ferocity of the sun. “This place has a worse temp than the Klugetown desert.”

Axel had been doing the same with his wings as well. “No kiddin’. How in the hell do furry-ass dingos survive out here?”

Kora had been given a rather comically large, straw sun hat from Fiona’s storage room to protect her against the sun. “I nary have the faintest idea. Twas nice of Queen Floppyears to lend me this hat, though.”

Vido tried to make light of the situation with a joke. “Lend? Pfft. Sounds like she was trying to give it away,” he said with a slight, wheezy chuckle, “Did you see how many she had in that chest of hers?”

“Gsh--” she hissed and blocked out such a claim, “She’s obviously just a very passionate collector. Wouldn’t you agree, Remington?”

Believe it or not, the small exchange had elicited a chuckle from the gunslinger. “Heh…erm, huh?” In those few seconds, he had lost himself to the humorous nature of the situation and had to ask, “Whatcha say?”

“Hmph,” Kora continued walking as she pouted with a purr, “Never mind. Let us continue.”

“If it helps, ya look fine in it,” Axel complimented her as he continued to walk. “Now, we should be arrivin’ there soon. Beyond these sandy dunes is some kinda village made’a junk and scrap metal…shouldn’t be too hard’ta find.”

From behind a sand dune nearby…

“So that’s where they headed. I’mma make sure I git there first.”

The finch man continued to follow them, but now he was the one with the advantage. Why? He was quited used to dry, arid conditions and managed to muscle through them quite often. That was the whole reason why he felt cast aside.

“You gon’ be wishin’ you let me tag along in the first place, hombre. Just wait until I show you what.”

Unfortunately, while he thought he had the upper hand…

“Rrrrrgh…”

There was a sudden snarl, followed by the sensation of hot breath directly onto the back of his neck. Stratus’ eyes had sunken into his head as he felt his heart drop. Fear had overtaken him and he was unable to move.

Click.

A gun would be pushed against the back of his head, followed by a deep female voice. “You’ll do nicely. Now come quietly or I’ll fry you up and leave you for the buzzards."

With Axel’s group…

Soon enough, the trio would find themselves at the edge of a canyon. Down within?

Junk.

Nothing but junk and scrap as far as the eye could see. Some of which were fashioned into crudely-shaped buildings and homes. These Diamond Dogs weren’t skilled architects by any means, but there was no sign of activity just yet…

“Landsakes…” Axel muttered as he looked down over the ravine and into the chasm. “Looks’ta be about a mile long drop.”

“Good thing we got these,” Vido flexed his wings, then looked at Kora. “You can hitch a ride on me if you like, gatta.”

“Oh--much appreciated,” she replied while staring down into the open, rocky chasm. “But we should formulate a strategy before we drop in. The area looks to be very rural and the buildings appear to have no windows whatsoever--likely to allow the wind to cool their abodes against the harsh heat.”

“Hm…” Axel sat on his haunches and observed the area down below as he removed his facemask. “Sneak in. We’s lookin’ for gold, ain’t we?”

“How shall we find it, Lord Remington?” Kora asked out of genuine curiosity. “It’s not like we have a trail to follow.”

“We do,” he tilted his snout upwards, “Just ain’t visible.”

The she-cat tilted her head and flicked her tail with an interested purr. “An invisible trail?”

Vido leaned over and whispered, “I think he means he’s trying to see if he can smell it.”

“Ohhh…” Kora gave an affirming nod, but quickly did a double-take, glaring at the griffon with confusion, “Wait what? Hang on--how does one smell gold? From what I’ve read, gold has no discernable scent.”

“Not unless it’s all you’ve been around yer whole life,” Axel replied as he shut his eyes. His nostrils started to quiver, and soon enough…he’d have something. “Bingo. We gotta git down to the buildin’ that’s near the middle of this here shebang.”

Kora and Vido looked down…

The central building of this Junkyard…looked no better or different than the others. It too, was a pile of miserable scrap metal and other materials that appeared to have been crudely salvaged and mangled together into something that resembled a structure.

“I see…” Vido muttered, “Which puts us right in the middle of a bunch of mean perros. Muy bien indeed,” he spat flatly, “And how do you propose we do this without being spotted?”

Axel looked over with a rather confident expression on his face. “They don’t know who we is yet,” he explained, “We git in there, propose that we wanna work for ‘em, and git as much info as we can git before we head back and report to the dog queens.” He then put his facemask back on, looking as grizzled and steeld as ever. “No need to draw no weapons or blood. Savvy, ya’ll?”

“Hrm…” Kora took another look at the sheer scale of what they’d be up against. “I have no issues. Vido?”

“Nada,” he added, “Seems simple enough.”

“Alrighty…let’s git a move on,” Axel proclaimed as he looked at a set of nearby boulders that were perched near one of the canyon’s cliffs. “And I know just how we gon’ do this.”

Chapter 124

Down in that canyon…within one of the scrap metal buildings…

“So…you think you can just waltz up in our territory, eh?” A hyena-like diamond dog woman was standing in the middle of a dimly lit room speaking to a certain someone that was tied to a chair. “What’s a birdman like you doin’ down here?”

Stratus had been bound to the chair and was currently being grilled with questions from the large canine. “I already told ya!” he squawked, “I was here just on a walk and I got lost!”

“Sure you was,” the hyena lady replied, “That’s exactly why you was standin’t behind one’a them dunes starin’ off like you was followin’ someone, eh?”

The finch man was forced into silence. This diamond dog had managed to sniff out his exact reasoning before he could say a word. In turn, it left him with limited options in regards to what to say next.

“Dammit, she knows,” he thought to himself, “Can’t let her know that I was here tryin’a find Remington. Then he’ll be in danger…”

Since he wasn’t answering, she approached him, placing her big, meaty paws upon his bound arms and leaning in close while drooling. “...And you’d better make sure you answer honestly,” she breathed into his face, “I can smell when someone’s lying to me.”

“Eegh…” Stratus grit his teeth and turned his head away to avoid eye contact. “...D-don’t…alright, I’ll tell ya. Just back off’a me.”

“Good boy. Now let’s start over,” she stood upright, placing her paws on her hips. “My name is Ejei. What’s yours?”

“...Stratus,” he answered quickly whilst looking down at the floor.

“Look at me when I’m talkin’ to ya,” she commanded, “Show some respect to those above you. Or did yer ma not teach you that? Heeh!” she teased with a slight wheeze of a laugh.

Such words caused the finch to glare up at the hyena with contempt in his eyes. “You shut yer dog-ass mouth. Don’t bring my ma into this.”

Ejei leaned over, getting close to his face once more. “She clearly didn’t raise a smart one,” she shot back with a wide smirk, “Now why oh why were you out here in the first place, hm? Ya don’t look stupid enough’ta travel out here of yer own will.”

Once again, she was correct. Stratus only came here for the sake of Axel--not because he really wanted to be here. And in that moment, the finch slowly came to realize how foolish he had been as a result.

“God…dammit. Here I was thinkin’ they was just some pushovers that needed a wranglin’. Should’ve just stayed home…” His lamentations could do little to save him now. After all, Axel had no idea he was down here. “No…I gotta get outta this myself. Ain’t no one gon’ save me.”

With his mind made up, Straus replied, “Nah, I’m just a researcher.”

“Oh ha!” the hyena lady threw her head back and cackled, “Researchin’ what? Ain’t shit from shinola six ways’ta Sunday but sand as far as the eye can see out here!”

“I’m looking for fossils,” he bounced back and continued as smoothly as possible, “Which tend to be buried under the sand.”

But Ejei was smarter than she looked and was able to throw that right back at him. “Oh really? Honey, I’m a bitch--we find bones on a regular. Ain’t none’a them thangs makin’ no damn fossils.”

“Well, if you’re a simple-minded creature who simply gnaws on bones,” the finch scoffed, “Then of course you won’t recognize them as such. They could be worth a lot of money to the right person.”

The mention of currency caused Ejei to stop in her tracks. “...Money, eh?” But naturally, she still didn’t take him at his word. She couldn’t. “This dude could be sayin’ any-damn-thang just’ta sweet-talk his way through. But…what if he’s tellin’ the truth?” It was difficult for her to tell whether or not he was honest--even with her keen sense of smell. His words were rather sincere and he came off as someone who knew what he was talking about.

“Yes,” Stratus replied with a chirp, “Lots of gold could come from fossilized bones.”

Ejei shot him an unconvinced glare, and turned towards the door that led out of the room. “Give me a minute, would ya?” She left the room, and stepped out into a hallway. “I’d better get the boss’s take on this.” She would then walk towards an office where a certain short dog-woman would be at her desk.

“Ah, you’re here,” Kolasi commented as Ejei entered the room, “Has he told you anything yet?”

“Something about bones that could be worth a lot of money,” she explained, “But could any of them bones we’ve found really be fossils?”

“Shit if they are, I want a good cut of it first,” the dog boss ordered, “Nothin’ gets past my nose around here.”

Ejei nodded, and then began to voice her concerns regarding Stratus. “Of course not. But then what should we do about the bird? How do we confirm whether or not he’s actually telling us the truth? Should we have someone to verify how much they’re worth?”

“Hm…the way I see it, there’s multiple ways to handle this…” Kolasi tapped the tip of a pencil against her chin. “To kill him or send him off to the dungeons would be a waste if he’s telling the truth. So we’ll keep him alive for now. And I think your idea is pretty good. I’mma call for someone that can tell us whether or not the bones we have are worth anything.”

“Gotcha,” the hyena woman replied, “I’ll make sure to keep an eye on him and make sure he doesn’t try anything. I’ll also continue to question him and if I find out anything else, I’ll report to you right away.”

“Excellent,” the short bulldog boss grinned at the proposition of even more money, “We’ll be able to buy out that whole damn castle soon…”

Meanwhile, back in Klugetown…

About a full day had passed since Zula had left and eventually, she had made her way back to the dusty city in the middle of the desert. But she was in for quite the surprise when she came back to the saloon only to find…

“Dead…captured?! What the actual hell happened down here?!” the tigress snarled once she realized that absolutely everything had been thrashed in her absence. Only a few of the nurse she-cats had managed to survive the incident and were able to relay what happened.

“...and that’s the long and short of it,” one of the nurses, a calico, explained, “I hid when I had the chance but everyone else was dead by the time I woke up. And Rongu was plum taken by ‘em. It’s not unreasonable to suspect he’s in custody of Abyssinia now.”

“Great,” Zula huffed, “Just great. Absolutely nothing is going right because I can’t, for the life of me, get ahold of anyone worth a damn. And where the hell are Topaz and the big black cat man?”

“...” The nurse didn’t have an answer. She simply gave an awkward shrug.

“Ugh…” Zula grabbed the bridge of her nose.

Moments later, they would have a visitor. A certain porcupine Klugetowner. “Ey, ey! Boss! You got a visitor! Some sorta eagle lady that wants’ta speak to ya.”

Zula looked up and replied. “...Eagle?”

Chapter 125

Sure enough, a certain eagle woman was waiting for Zula back in her little base located at the edge of Klugetown. She was standing there, leaning her back against the wall with her head tilted downwards to conceal her eyes. Once the tigress arrived and saw who it was, she let out a mildly impressed purr.

“Well I’ll be hogtied and damned,” she commented as she walked up to her building, “Is that Typhae herself?”

And as soon as she was addressed, she raised her head to look at Zula. “Damn right it is,” the eagle lady replied. “And I’m here to make an offer. I’ve heard quite a bit about you from the grapevine, friend.”

“Hm…”

A pirate and her crew could offer an immense boon to Zula’s army that she was starting to create. Ignoring an offer of this magnitude would be downright foolish. At the same token, however…

“To blindly trust her would be equally foolish. I’m going to have to see for myself just how serious she is. She IS a pirate after all.”

At last, Zula would speak to her, “Come inside, and let’s have a chat.”

“Deal,” Typh replied amicably.

Zula led the eagle woman down into her base and took a seat in her chair behind her desk. “Alright. Now…what exactly are you intending on giving me? Aren’t you the gal that runs an entire crew of magical deer?”

“I did…until they were killed by a certain hippogriff.”

“...Remington continues to be a pain in your ass too, hm?” Zula added with a sigh, “Now I’m starting to see why you came here.” She tilted her head as she started to realize something. “But wait a second, if your crew is dead, what exactly are you preparing to offer me?”

“They were killed, yes…but still. I wanna do whatever I can.”

Zula tilted her head away from her with a suspicious glare on her face. “...What’s the catch?”

“No catch,” she shook her head and went on, “I just want that cowboy bastard and Celaeno dead!”

“Here’s the thing,” the tigress retrieved her blueprints from the nearby desk drawer. “Remington holds valuable information that could create weapons beyond our current understanding. And we use them in combination with the Aionite that we’re finding underneath Klugetown…”

Typh caught on quickly enough to respond. “Then we’ll have the strongest weapons in the South--probably the world even!”

“Exactly,” Zula replied with a purr. “Now then. You said you’d be willing to do anything to help me out right?”

“That I am,” the eagle lady nodded, “My gun is at your side, miss.”

A small, excited grin expanded across Zula’s face as she got up from her desk. “I think I just might be able to help you help me--so to speak.”

“Eh?” Typh raised a brow as she watched the tigress walk towards a small safe near the end of the room. “Whatcha mean by that?”

Zula opened her safe, and retrieved something from it: a golden charm that was shaped into the form of a skull the size of an orange that was attached to a chain. She then closed the safe and walked back over to the pirate bird. “You said your entire crew was dead, yeah? Are their bodies still around? Or their bones at least?”

“Aye, they’re out in the middle of the desert, though. It’d be quite a trek to get there. Why do ya ask?”

“...You’ll see soon enough,” Zula replied as she started to twirl the charm on her finger by its chain. “Let’s just say…hypothetically, if there was a way to give you back something you recently lost, would you take the offer?”

Typh glared daggers at the she-cat. The entire situation read as sketchy but ultimately, she had no choice in the matter if she wanted to accrue anymore gold.

“...Maybe,” she answered coldly, bluntly, “But that depends entirely on the offer itself and the person making it.”

“...Follow me,” Zula purred as she walked towards the exit of her little base of operations, “And I’ll show ya better than I can tell ya.”

Just outside of Caninia’s borders…

With the wind blowing in his mane, Axel steeled himself as he stared down at the town made entirely of scrap and spare parts. “Varmints ain’t gon’ know what hit ‘em…”

“The dynamite is all set, compadre!” Vido informed him as he took a step back from the bundle of red sticks that he had placed near the rocks.

“Swell,” Axel replied, and looked over in Kora’s direction, “You prepared, little lady?”

“Verily,” Kora purred in response, perched on her haunches upon the cliffside. “Our strategy is perfect. All we need to do is--well, we start on your cue, Lord Remington.”

“Mighty fine…” The hippogriff flew into the air, and hovered there for a moment. “Sun is out. Wind is just right. All we need is a spark…”

Once everything was in its proper place, Axel reached for his right revolver, and aimed it into the sky. “...This one’s for you, pa. Let’s make history and do the impossible.”

BANG!

With a single shot fired, that was Kora’s cue. She braced herself, and bared her fangs…

“....!!”

She caterwauled on such a high frequency that it wouldn’t be perceptible to Vido or Axel. But you know who could hear it?

“ROWWWW!”

Diamond Dogs.

With a mighty howl, dozens upon dozens of diamond dogs all dressed in shaggy leather and spiky clothing emerged from the buildings down within the canyon. They immediately began to run--no, stampede Westward towards the canyon’s exit. Thunderous paws quaked against the earth as the pack of what looked like one-hundred diamond dogs ran off to where they thought they heard a sign of fresh meat.

“Now,” Axel gave a command as he watched them leave the canyon.

And as soon as they did, Vido lit up a match, and held it against the bundle of TNT they had set up. “Alright. She’s lit. Get back, compadres!”

Vido and Axel flew away while Kora dove behind the nearest slab of rock nearby. The dynamite’s fuse hissed until…

Sssssss….BLAM!

With a loud explosion, the rocks near the TNT bundle were blown off the cliffs and sent tumbling down. As they rolled, more rocks would come down in a full-scale avalanche that would be large enough to create an entire wall of rocks that kept the diamond dogs locked out of their own home…for now.

“Bullseye,” Axel proclaimed as he pointed down the Junkyard, “C’mon, ya’ll let’s git a move on. We ain’t got much time.” And with that, he swooped down into the canyon like a bold eagle…

“Si. Come on, gatta,” he flew up and followed Axel downwards, gliding like a hawk.

“I can’t wait to tear them apart…” Kora hissed to herself as she elegantly pounced and made her way down the cliffs like a skilled panther. “Mom and dad, I will get revenge for you. Maxine as well. Hold tight.”

Chapter 126

Down below the surface…

A wolf-like diamond dog man had entered Kolasi’s room. “Boss. Everyone suddenly disappeared. We’re not sure where they went off to, but it’s possible that we’re bein’ attacked.”

“Attacked? Seriously?” the bulldog boss scoffed as she sat in her chair with her hindpaws resting on the desk in front of her, “Ain’t nobody plum loco enough’ta come down here like they know what they doin’. It was probably just the smell of some cat meat that got ‘em actin’ up.”

“...I hope you’re right,” said the wolfman as he held up what appeared to be a crudely cobbled-together rifle that looked like it was made of various pieces of scrap material. “But just in case…”

“Fiiine. Go on ahead,” she rolled her eyes, “Now get on outta here. I gotta deal with one of our new prisoners.”

“Yes ma’am. I’ll be out on patrol with the others.” And with that, he turned and left to take a lift that would transport him to the surface…

Kolasi got up from her desk, and left the room with a pistol in her paw. “Alright. Now to see what that birdman really knows about bones…”

Meanwhile, in mainland Caninia…

The leopard messenger had left the kingdom of canines with intent to return to his homeland in Abyssinia and inform the royal family of what had been happening there. “This was quite the bust. I can’t afford to waste any time. But…Gah…this wind is only going to get worse as time goes on. I have no choice…”

He would travel towards the South to avoid the strong headwind that was facing him in the direction of his home. However, this also led him further off of his path. While the desert was harsh, he was prepared at the very least with a backpack filled with supplies and a visor to keep the sun out of his eyes.

Unfortunately, there had been someone watching him the entire time from a nearby mountain range…

“He has de stench of dog upon him, miss. What do you tink we should do?”

“What elze? Take intercept him before he can travel back to Abyzzinia. Go on. Toute suite.”

“Calm yourself. I can manage dis…”

The leopardman’s ears quivered alongside his nose twitching. Something was off. The desert air had become contaminated with the scent of something else. Something fierce.

“What the hell…? Is someone there?”

In a quick panic, he turned and looked around behind himself, only to see…nothing. Was it a mirage? Was his mind just playing tricks on him from the severity of the desert’s heat in combination with the coarse sand?

“Blech. I don’t have time for this. I need to--” But as soon as he opened his mouth, he could practically taste the air. Someone much larger than him was nearby. “...This is bad.”

And as soon as he turned around, he found himself face-to-face with a big, black cat man who was almost twice his size.

“Hey there,” Alade greeted the leopard in his usual deep, but casual tone.

“EHK!” the leopard let out a mix of a squeal and a chirp as he stared up at the jaguar-like man, “Wh-who…who are you?”

“Let’s just say I’m a man in de neighboorhood,” Alade folded his arms, flexing his biceps in the process, “Now…I have a quick question for ya. It’ll only take a second.”

In the face of the overly-muscular cat that could probably snap him in two, the leopard messenger was unable to move or think. All he could do was respond with a slow, “...Y-yes?”

“Why were you dere? Speaking to de Dogs, hm? Why would an Abyssinian be out here dis far?”

“T-that’s--ahem--that’s confidential,” he replied with a bit more confidence. It would seem that he was rather dedicated to his work--even in the face of danger. “I can not and will not divulge information to parties that are not allowed to have it.”

“...Dat’s undastanadable,” the jaguar man replied with an unexpectedly reasonable tone, “Your job is important.” And surprisingly? He stood aside to allow the leopard to keep going. “Go on then.”

“...” While he was suspicious, the messenger didn’t question it and took off immediately.

A few moments later, a certain brown unicorn teleported over and beside the Abyssinian. “Why did you let him go?! He could’ve provided uz information!”

“Capturing him wouldn’t have helped us,” he explained, “I got all de info I could eva need just from smelling him. He was just speaking to the dogs about something important. And maybe…we could use dat.”

Topaz clapped her hooves. “Ooh! You mean we can finally work towards building my new kingdom? How wonderful!” She looked up at him with a small smile. “Of courze, you and your wife are more zan welcome to join me once we finally take control of zat ruzty buck known as Klugetown.” She scoffed and looked upwards while giggling. “Hmph. Such a lackluzter name. How about…Calicotia?”

Alade placed the palm of his paw over his face while shaking his head. “I’m going to pretend I didn’t hear you say dat. Anyhow--what shall we do? You’re still de boss here, miss.”

“Zat’s right…Zula isn’t going to be expecting you for anyzing anytime soon…” Topaz gave it some thought. That messenger had been speaking to the diamond dogs and according to Alade, it was something rather important. Maybe there was a way that they could take advantage of the confusion that was going on down there…

So she came to a conclusion. “Alright. Follow me, Monsieur.” She started to trot down the desert path towards the dog kingdom. “We should be back home by suppertime.”

And of course, Alade was following her, at her side as per his contract. “Undastood.”

Chapter 128

Down in the interrogation room…

Once Ejei had finished her little talk with the bird man, Kolasi decided to pay him a visit next in order to verify whether his talk of bones was up to snuff.

“Alright now…you’re tellin’ me that bones can make us a ton’a coin, huh?” she asked as she stepped into the room. “Which ones?”

“W-well…ones that can be put together to make fossils,” Stratus replied nervously, “Y-you know…stuff like that.”

“Uh-huh.” Kolasi wasn’t exactly thrilled with his words as she walked up to the chair in which he was restrained. “And how do I know you’re not just bullshitting me so you can get off scot-free?”

“...” The finch man fell silent, unable to come up with a reasonable explanation. The reality was that the bulldog lady was entirely correct. “Er…well. That is to say--”

The dog boss snickered to herself as she walked in a circle around him. “Enough of this crap. You know as well as I do that you’re here for a more important reason.” With a snarl, she stood in front of him, putting her paws on his thighs, “Hrrrrh! And I think that you’re tryin’ to lead somebody here. Somebody who can take us out.”

“W-what?!” Stratus could barely keep a straight smile on his face with beads of sweat running down through his feathers. “T-that’s preposterous! I have no intention of leading anyone here?”

Kolasi looked at him with a hungry lick of her lips. “Oh yeah? Then why do I smell the scent of griffon on you? And is that hippogriff and a hint of abyssinian?”

“...”

There it was. Stratus had been found out. It was just as they said--the nose knows and nothing could be hidden from the sharp perceptions of a Diamond Dog. Even though it had been a whole day since he had spoken to Axel’s group, Kolasi could still pick up their scent.

“Um…I…”

“Oh, I guess I should mention…” Kolasi muttered as she grabbed a paddle from a hanging rack nearby. “All of my fellow junkyard dogs have mysteriously disappeared chasing after something.” She walked up to him, and dragged the cold wooden paddle against his chest. “You wouldn’t know anything about that, wouldja?”

“N-no!” the finch man stuttered, “Honest! I don’t know what’s going on up there, please!”

“Hm…of course you don’t…” the bulldog continued sniffing the air next to him. “Mm…are you scared, big boy? I can smell your fear. It’s delicious.”

Stratus forced a smile onto his face. “W-well…being an Ornithian in captivity of ravenous D-D-Diamond Dogs will do that to someone.”

Kolasi let out a wheezing giggle. “Hyeh-heh! Don’t worry, baby. I’m not gonna eat you. You birdfolk don’t taste anything like chicken. Besides…I have something far better in mind for you.”

“...And what is that, exactly?”

Meanwhile, with Axel and co…

The trio had taken a lift that would put them underground where the boss dog’s base was located. Their objective was to locate the slave laborer known as Ejei and take her down while also rescuing any living slaves if possible…

“Keep yer wits up, ya’ll,” Axel muttered to his companions, “We ain’t got no clue what this place gon’ be like once we get down there.”

Kora started to sniff the air, but unfortunately, her sensitive nose wouldn’t aid them in this instance. “Blech…no good. My nose is rather overwhelmed by the thick scent of diamond dog all over the place.”

Vido sighed and shook his head. “We’re not out of the woods, then. Guess we’ll have to figure everything out for ourselves once we touch down. What’s the plan, boss?”

If they couldn’t smell their way through the situation, then they’d have to resort to much more…archaic tactics.

“Strap yerselves,” said the hippogriff as he twirled his guns on his finger-claws, “We’s gon’ hafta flush ‘em out ourselves.”

“No need, Lord Remington,” Kora denied his request, “I prefer to handle things with a more…discreet paw. You two are more than welcome to scatter the brain matter of any hostiles. I’m more interested in…finding the truth.”

“...The truth, huh?” Axel sheathed his pistols and tilted his head in her direction.

“...Let her go, boss,” Vido suggested, “She clearly knows what she’s doing on her own. And maybe, just maybe, we’ll find out some info regarding your family as well.” “And hopefully my own to boot.”

Ultimately, he respected her request. As soon as the lift stopped, they exited and found themselves in a labyrinth of passageways in which the walls were made out of junk and scrap metal. With no clear sense of direction, the trio was at a loss on where to go next. So they chose to listen for whatever they could find…

“Shh,” Axel whispered, “Ya’ll hear somethin’?”

Vido and Kora both put their ears to the air. It was very faint, but they could indeed hear that something was going on down there. To be precise, it sounded like someone was yelling? Crying? The only problem was…

“Ay, si,” Vido whispered back as he looked around the maze of an underground base, “But I can’t tell where in the hell it’s coming from.”

“Me neither,” Kora added, “It seems as if all soundwaves are being distorted due to the general shape and structure of this subterranean structure. I suggest we split up and make a signal if we find anything.”

“And what should that be?” Axel asked with a raised brow, “And how you so sure we’ll be able’ta hear it?”

“Simple,” Kora gave a quiet purr that was almost inaudible, but it was just perceptible enough to the bird-men. “Our hearing ranges are vast and can pick up sounds from a multitude of frequencies. As such, if we split up and find anything, make a calling squall at a low enough frequency for the other two to hear. Sound good?”

Vido chuckled and replied. “Sounds insane, gata. But not like we have much choice. We could either do that and cover more ground or spend hours trying to find something together as a group. I say let’s do it.”

“Lord Remington?” Kora looked in the gunslinger’s direction.

While it wasn’t ideal, Vido was correct. Their options were limited. Ultimately, the hippogriff gave in. “...Fine. Be careful, ya’ll.”

Chapter 129

And so, the trio split up, taking different paths through the underground base…

With Axel…

Our gunslinger hadn’t found anything--not yet anyway. With his guns drawn, he made sure he kept his ears open to listen in for that noise. Unfortunately…

“Cotton-pickin’ dammit. That squall sounds just as far away as it was earlier.”

Indeed. With the way the underground base was shaped, it was almost impossible to accurately pinpoint where the sound was coming from. He’d have to keep going, even if it meant he was knowingly throwing himself further into danger.

“Dammit all. I hope they find somethin’ before I do…” he thought to himself as he turned away from an empty room.

With Vido…

The griffon was having slightly better luck. The path he had traveled down had led him towards tracks that were embedded into the wooden floorboards. But they weren’t definitive--they didn’t look like canine pawprints.

“What the hell is this…” he thought as he knelt down to inspect the tracks a bit more. Once he was down near the floor, he was able to smell something. Something…oddly strong, but not very foul. “Hrm…smells like some kinda perfume. Wonder what this is…”

Off in the distance, he could hear the sound of the shrill cry once more. Was Vido on the right track after all?

“Better keep going and find out,” he stood upright, and started flying down the hallway…

With Kora…

Kora perhaps had the best luck of all. Or the worst depending on how you looked at it. Why? Well…

“...They’re here.”

As it turned out, the direction she went had led to the back room where several pony and even diamond dog slaves were being held in cages. Just as they had predicted, they were being held in a condition that was arguably worse than those living in Klugetown. Many had lesions and scraps that were open and bleeding. Others were on the ground and slowly dying from starvation as their stomachs clung to their bones.

“...Such horrible beasts…” Kora thought to herself as she shut her eyes and turned away. Just the sight of the ponies alone was enough to nearly drive her to tears. “I…no…I can’t fall to despair now. I won’t. I need to be strong for them.”

Just then, a weak, breathless voice called out. “H-...help…please…”

Kora’s ears twitched upon hearing the voice, and she immediately turned her head in the direction in which it came from. Sure enough, it was from that very room she had looked into moments ago.

More specifically, a young mare, who looked to be in her late 30s at least. With a pale, freckled face and a mane done in a swirling ponytail, she was a dead ringer for someone from Appleloosa. “...Is someone there…?”

Kora approached her, and gazed upon the malnourished, bodily horror of the young mare. “...Oh my goodness…how long have you been here?”

“...A few months…I reckon…” she muttered, barely able to force herself to stand upright. “Listen…it’s probably too late for the rest of us. Just…do us a favor and kill those horrid dogies…gah-ack!” she made her request in between a fit of coughing.

The she-cat wanted to do whatever she could, and tried to console the mare. “...Are you sure I can’t--?”

But she shook her head in denial. “No. Ain’t nothin’ you can do…I’m sorry. Not unless you gonna carry us all outta here by paw…” she crawled back over to her spot on the floor, and lied there. “No matter, lass…you don’t have the key no ways…”

That’s when Kora noticed that every single pony was chained up to the wall by at least one of their limbs and couldn’t move. Kora would’ve needed the key to set them free, but there was no time to go searching for it.

“...Those mangy mutts did this…” the she-cat hissed to herself, “I won’t ever forgive them…but I will do my best to thwart their efforts. You can count on that, miss.”

“Thanks…I just hope my brother is safe…wherever he is…” the mare replied as she shut her eyes.

Kora’s tail flicked. “...Your brother?”

Meanwhile, with Axel…

The hippogriff had made his way deeper into the complex and wouldn’t you know? The noises had become more apparent. He was getting somewhere at long last. “I see now…so I need’ta go down below…”

To be precise, the noises were coming from the floorboards below where he was currently located and they sounded like…a bird man?

“The hell--?! Is that…??”

All bets were off at that point. Axel was focused on blowing that place up.

“...Need’ta make a distraction.”

Luckily, he had one stick of dynamite left. But it would demand extremely careful, cautious placement in order to accomplish what he was after. Placing it just anywhere would bring the place down, but if he was smart enough to find a place where the explosion would be controlled…

“...That wall over yonder.”

Down below…

“Let’s be real here, you don’t know shit about no bones, do ya?” Kolasi said to the finch man.

Stratus’ face had been bruised and there was blood dripping from his beak. Despite this, he was much less jittery than before, responding with as much ferocity as he could muster, “You can’t kill me. I know you won’t.”

“Really now?” the bulldog boss responded while walking over to a nearby table, “And just what makes you think that--”

BLAM!

Just like clockwork, a small explosion went off above them, causing Kolasi to flinch and yelp. “Erk! What was that?!”

“The reason ya can’t kill me,” the finch said with a small grin, “Better see what that’s about before ya get yer head shot off, missy.”

“Ghh!” she growled in his direction, as she walked towards the door to leave the room, “Don’t get funny with me. I know what you’re doing and you won’t get away with it.”

Once she left, Stratus sighed to himself and looked down at the floor. “...I’ve been a fool. If you’re out there, Remington, please…”

Chapter 130

Once Kora had finished speaking to the captured ponies, that’s when she heard the explosion go off from her perspective.

“What the--?!” It didn’t take long for her to figure out the one behind it either. “I suppose our little signal plan fell through. Something must’ve happened.” She scampered down on all fours and started running through the building to find the source of the noise. “...Lord Remington, I hope you know what you’re doing…and maybe, just maybe, we can get some of these captives out of here.”

The knowledge the she-cat had gained from the conversation with that mare had placed a hefty burden upon her heart. As if she knew something she wasn’t supposed to…

But all of that came crashing down as soon as she turned the corner. At the end of the hall, she spotted someone else who had decided to hunt down the source of the noise…

A hyena-like diamond dog woman. The same one that was on the wanted poster they had seen back in Ornithia. Standing at a staggering seven feet tall compared to Kora’s mere four, she was an absolute beast--one that the she-cat had no chance against.

“...!” Knowing this, Kora backed off immediately, and scurried up to the ceiling.

Right as Ejei turned around. “What the--?” But since she didn’t see anything, she didn’t bother with it. “Forget it. I need to keep going…” She took a sniff of the air and promptly walked off down the hallway…

Once she was gone, Kora landed, flicking her tail. “Oogh…” she mumbled to herself, as she watched the large hyena woman walk off. Just the mere sight of her caused her skin to crawl and her fur to stand up on end. Regardless, she knew she couldn’t let her fear overtake her at a time like this. “Come on…don’t let it get to you. Now isn’t the time.”

Like a lithe panther, Kora hurried after the large hyena as quietly as she could. The deeper she went, the more she had the sensation that she was going…deeper into the building, per se.

“The air pressure is greater down here,” she thought to herself as she tailed the hyena lady who traveled down a flight of stairs, “I can’t even begin to fathom the insane size of this labyrinth. Just how big does it get…?”

Well, she was about to find out. Interestingly enough though, she didn’t come across Vido by the time she made it to the bottom floor. And yet…

“AWK!” the shrill squawk of a griffon could be heard just down the hall from where she had followed the hyena to.

“...He’s here. And so is Lord Remington. I have to--”

But her train of thought was interrupted when she heard a loud series of barks and howls which caused her to seize up, and slink back into the corner.

“AWOOOO!”

“N-no…” she hissed to herself while covering her ears with her paws, “Not again…not again…not again…I can’t let this deter me.” She removed her paws, and stood firm as she used her ears to listen in much more closely. Once she did, she could ear the hefty footsteps of the beastly hyena-dog. They were powerful but slow, meaning that it would be easy to sneak up on her if Kora maintained her stealthy nature well enough. “Okay…I know what I need to do now.”

BANG-BANG!

With Axel…

He had fired off two bullets in Kolasi’s direction. The bulldog quickly avoided each one with an impressive display of agility that no normal diamond dog could achieve.

“Here to rescue your little fan, hm?” she taunted from behind her desk.

Axel flicked the hammer of one of his pistols and said, “I don’t know what yer on about, but I ain’t here fer no games. Where’s yer slave bitch?”

“Ooh, that’s what you’re here for then?” the bulldog boss mocked him with a wheezy snicker, “And here I thought you were here for a certain someone. Does the name ‘Stratus’ ring a bell, hun?”

“Dagnabbit. Of course he’s here. Of COURSE.” While it disturbed Axel on the inside, the gunslinger didn’t allow it to faze him externally. His facemask kept the enraged gritting of his teeth hidden from the diamond dog as he was able to swiftly come up with a response.

“Not my circus, not my monkeys,” he replied coldly in order to stave off her attempts at taunting him, “All I’m worried about is the slaves here. Don’t give a shit ‘bout nothin’ else.”

“Well now…” Kolasi hopped onto her desk while holding a small scythe-like weapon in her hands. “Aren’t you a charmer? Guess I’ll hafta put forth more effort--” But upon closer inspection, she realized who she was dealing with. “...Oh my stars…it’s you,” she then chuckled to herself, “Well this is gon’ be fun ain’t it?!”

Axel raised a brow while still aiming his guns at her. “What’re you on about…”

With Vido…

The plan worked out…somewhat. In the ensuing chaos, Vido came across a room that held only one individual captive. “...Ay, chico. Why are you here?” he muttered as he entered the room. “I’m not one for scolding others--especially since we’re fairly close in age. But you’re going to get a real earful once Axel finds out you’re here, you know that?”

“Maybe…” Stratus said with a small cough in between his words as the griffon approached, “But you know how them wild west legends can overtake somebody. Make ‘em do crazy things…”

Vido glared at him with scorned eyes. “Chasing after an outlaw in an attempt to prove him wrong is muy estúpido. You could’ve been killed. Imagine making your hero feel like he caused you to lose your life--that’s what you were about to do.”

As Vido worked on freeing the finch from his restraints in the chair, he looked down at the ground in complete silence, pondering over whether the griffon had a point. “...Is that fer true? I wonder…”

With a few clicks of metal, and use of his claws to pick the locks, Stratus was freed, and Vido helped him out of the chair. “Alright. Let’s get going.”

“...Thanks, friend. Guess I should’ve been more careful, huh…”

“You’re welcome, but…” Vido shook his head and replied, “No seas idiota--you can do better than that. I know you can. But now, we have to find ourselves a way out of this diablo of a mess.”

Just then, they heard a loud, hissing noise from outside. “HHHHHH!”

“...Is that the little cat lady?” Stratus asked.

“...I’m not sure if I want it to be or not,” Vido replied. “Come on.”

Chapter 131

“ARRRRRH!”

SWIPE!

With a mighty swing of her paw, the hyena woman tried fruitlessly to swat Kora off of her back to no avail.

“RRRR!” Kora dug her serrated feline fangs into the dog woman’s neck, and drew blood, forcing her to stumble as she leapt off of her. “You…you’re all monsters! I can’t believe you would capture all of these innocent ponies and force them into…this gross state of…whatever the hell this is!”

“Gh…rrgh…” Ejei grit her teeth as she placed a paw on the gaping wound on the back of her neck. “You…I ain’t gotta answer nothin’ to ya. We do what we do ‘cuz that’s all we know how, got it? Did them soft little bitches in their cushy castle put ya up’ta this?”

Shing.

Kora’s claws protruded from the fingers on her paws, ready to cut anything in her path. “No. We are here of our own free will and desire for justice.”

“Hyeh!” Ejei managed to breathe out a small laugh, “Bullshit, honey. I can smell ‘em on ya. Doesn’t matter no way. All they know how’ta do is stay up in their homes without a damn care in’tha world. They soft now. They dun lost what made Diamond Dogs so strong and feared ‘round the natural world. But that’s all gon’ change…”

“You cannot impose your will on others!” Kora hissed, “They chose a life of peace and decided to abandon your old, feral ways.”

Ejei was adamant though. She refused to back down from her stance as she roared back, “Them old ways is what made the diamond dogs so powerful! But we ain’t like that no more. Which is fine…I’mma handle it myself.”

“And just what are you going to do to accomplish such a thing?” Kora questioned her intent, “Sadistic and twisted forms of manipulation?!”

“Pssh,” Ejei scoffed as she groaned from the wound on her neck, “Agh…nah. Not at all. What’s we’s gonna do is just take it back over for ourselves and make ‘em go back to their old ways. That’s why we took all that there money outta the reserve. For our…developments.”

Kora paused for a moment, wondering just what she could mean. “...Developments?”

But the hyena lady denied her an answer. Instead, she removed her paw from the wound, and stretched out both of her arms. “Enough talkin’ little missy. If you wanna know so badly…I’ll show ya.” She then pressed a button that was hidden by a plastic casing on the nearby wall, and a board suddenly lowered down from the ceiling to show what appeared to be a board with a diagram for a…bomb?

“What in the…?” Kora stared at the blueprints with her mouth agape. “You…what do you intend to do with this…?”

“Makin’ somethin’ that’ll change the world ain’t cheap, honey,” Ejei explained while rubbing her fingers together, “But once ya get in touch with the right people who know how to make certain things…”

Kora hissed at the mere thought of what that device was going to be used for. “So you intend to destroy a city filled with innocent dog-people?! People who have done nothing wrong to you?! This is mass genocide we’re talking about!”

The hyena woman only replied with a slightly wheezing laugh. “Heeheeee! It ain’t so much a genocide…call it a reset button, honey. We’re gonna start the evolution of the diamond dogs over from the beginnin’.”

“Rese--?!” Kora’s left eyelid twitched involuntarily from the pressure that had been building up in her head. Yes, while her mind told her to run away and not face the taller, stronger diamond dog lady, her heart kept her from running away. “No…I will not allow this! You will die before I allow you to accomplish such a thing.”

Even Ejei was impressed by her sudden, newfound bravery as she could smell her fear from before. “Well now. Ain’t this interestin’. You ain’t shyin’ away from me this time are ya? What changed?” she asked with a patronizing smile from her rows of sharpened teeth.

“The moment you decided to endanger the lives of many for no good reason,” she hissed with her claws at the ready, “Have at you, scoundrel dog.”

With Vido…

Meanwhile, the griffon was doing his best to find an escape route for the injured Ornithian that he carried upon his back.

“Damn, nothing…this place is like a giaganto maze of sorts,” he muttered, and turned to Stratus for some help regarding where they were. “When you were brought in here, did you see anything familiar? Anything at all?”

“I don’t think…wait a second…” Stratus racked his brain for information until.... “I remember where they were keeping other prisoners. Maybe if we head that way, we can--”

The sounds of gunshots and screams interrupted their conversation. And with that, their priorities shifted.

“Ay, son of a--stay close to me,” Vido commanded while pulling out his rifle, “We don’t know what could happen next. Best case scenario is that Axel’s the one doing the shooting.”

With Axel…

Well they were half right. The gunslinger was nearly out of bullets dealing with the bulldog boss and was currently taking cover behind a stack of steel crates.

“Why are ya’ll even doin’ this? Ain’t there better things out there worth fightin’ over than who controls some castle?”

“It’s more than a castle!” Kolasi shouted back, “The entire reason why we do this is to prove that the diamond dogs are a force’ta be reckoned with all over the world. Griffonstone, the Dragon Lands, Appleloosa--the works!”

Silence. Axel slowly began to process what she had just said to him. “...Hold up now…what did you just say? That last one?”

“Hm? Appleloosa,” she repeated herself then questioned him, “Why? Something about--” That’s when it hit her. His accent was a dead ringer for ponies that were from the Equestrian South. “Oh…I see it now. You’re wondering if we took anyone in particular from there? What are you, some kinda sheriff?”

“I ain’t no lawman,” Axel replied while returning his guns to their holsters, “I’m here for the sake of my folks. Were ya’ll the ones responsible?”

Kolasi scoffed and rolled her eyes at such a vague question. “How the hell am I s’posed’ta know? All you pony-folk look the same.”

While he knew that the bounty was important, the chance to finally find if his family was alive for real…this chance wouldn’t happen again in any other lifetime. So Axel decided to play things a bit more smoothly…mainly because he was out of bullets.

“Listen here, little missy. I can’t shoot no more,” he said from behind the crates, “Just lemme see if my folks are here. And I’ll be on my merry way.”

Silence…

Chapter 132

Meanwhile, with Kora…

The smaller, much more nimble Abyssinian had to deal with fighting the larger, more muscular diamond dog woman. It was much easier said than done when looked at from a bird’s eye view.

Kora’s speed in combination with her sharp claws and teeth made her deadly. Her agile martial artistry allowed her to avoid most of Ejei’s much slower attacks. With each time the hyena woman threw a punch, Kora would be ready to parry. Countering by grabbing her arm and thrusting her palm against her elbow to temporarily lock up her joint.

“AGH!”

SLICE!

She quickly followed this up with an upward slash of her claws that traveled from the dog woman’s abdomen to her neck. They didn’t penetrate deep enough to draw blood, but it was just enough to cause a shooting pain through the entire front of her body--specifically where the four claw marks had left long, red, irritated incisions.

But Ejei was quick on the uptake, and forcefully pushed Kora backwards, causing her to stumble. Then, she spun and delivered a powerful roundhouse to the cat lady’s abdomen, causing her to fly clear across the room and slam into the wall.

CRASH!

“HHHHHH!” Kora hissed upon impact. Her body had left an imprint in the metal wall, causing it to dent with the shape of her body left as a result.

“You’re nothin’, honey,” Ejei taunted her from where she stood, watching as Kora fell onto the floor of the labyrinth. “You may as well give up now while ya still can.”

Kora defiantly rose up to one of her knees, not one to stay down forever even in spite of her fears. “No…I won’t…I won’t allow myself to fall victim to your kind. Not again! In the name of my sister!”

Ejei paused upon hearing that little detail. “...Your sister?”

But Kora refused to give an answer. She simply rushed at the dog woman with a flurry of claw swipes and kicks the same as before.

It wasn’t long until Vido and Stratus, following the noise from the other hallways, had found their way into the room where the abyssinian and diamond dog were fighting. Needless to say…it was not exactly a fun watch from their perspective.

“Ay caramba…” Vido muttered as he watched the two animal gals brutally rip and tear into each other. “It’s like a cyclone of violence…”

“W-what should we do?” Stratus mumbled whilst shivering and cowering behind the griffon. “We have no chance against her!”

“Maybe not. She seems to be far too tough for out gata’s attacks,” Vido replied while he raised his rifle and aimed it in their direction, “But she can’t out-tough a bullet.”

“A-are you sure that’s a good idea?” Stratus was quick to point out the obvious flaw in Vido’s plan: potential friendly fire. “What if you hit Kora?”

But Vido didn’t seem to be concerned at all. In fact, he was confident. “Relax, hombre. We’re professionals…”

Meanwhile, with Axel in the room above…

The gunslinger and bulldog boss had reached the point of negotiation. Since Axel was out of bullets, he had no choice but to solve this matter by talking. As a result, Kolasi knew right then and there that she had the advantage.

“Thank god. I really don’t feel like fighting right about now,” she thought to herself as she mused ways to take the conversation. Once her mind was made up, she spoke aloud. “Alright then, Mr. Gunslinger…since you’ve got nothing left to shoot, why don’t you and I make a deal?”

Make a deal with slavers? Like that would happen so easily. But of course, our intrepid gunslinger was already thinking a step ahead. “Might as well play along. Then as soon as I get an openin’...”

“Well? What’s it gonna be?” Kolasi called out.

With his claws up, Axel came out from behind the crates to show that he was now unarmed. “Alright, alright. I’m willin’ta call a ceasefire.”

“That’s a good boy…” The bulldog woman turned and pushed a button on her desk which activated a loudspeaker. “ATTENTION. CEASE ALL ENGAGEMENT WITH THE HIPPOGRIFF’S GROUP, AND RETURN TO MY OFFICE IMMEDIATELY.”

Down with Kora and the others…

The announcement had just come through a nearby speaker and Ejei had gotten off of Kora immediately upon hearing the order. “Hmph. Guess we’ll call it a truce for now. Boss’s orders.” She stepped away with several scratches all over her body and blood oozing from the wounds.

“Wh--are you---rrrgh!” Kora hissed to herself as she watched the big hyena woman limp away. “A ceasefire?! Now?!”

Vido approached her with his rifle lowered. “Shhh. Calm yourself, Kora. This might be part of the boss’s plan.”

Kora shut her eyes for a moment, and gave it some thought. “Of course. Lord Remington is supposedly playing into her paws in order to strike them down at an unexpected moment. It’s foolproof.” With her mind now relaxed…somewhat, she was able to think more clearly and accepted Vido’s words. “Fair enough…let us see what they have in store for us.”

Once everyone went up to Kolasi’s office…

“So…it would appear to me that you all trespassed, broke and entered, and caused minor destruction to our land with explosives, hm?” the bulldog boss recounted the events up to that point. “All so you could try and save one man?”

“He wasn’t my priority. Didn’t even know he was here,” Axel explained, “I’m here’ta collect a bounty and find out if my folks are still around. Ya said ya’ll took ponies from Appleloosa, right? Well that’s where I was born from. If there’s a chance that my folks are here, I wanna see ‘em and get ‘em outta here.”

Kora started thinking about the mare she had spoken to. “Wait a moment…her accent. And she said she was missing a brother. Could she be…?” For the moment, she decided to stay silent on the matter so as to not get Axel’s hopes up. That mare could’ve easily been any random Jane who was removed from her home…

Ejei stood behind Kolasi without saying a word…

“I see…I see…” Kolasi muttered as she thought over how to handle this situation. “Alright…say that, hypothetically, theoretically, your family members are here. What would you be willing to give in return?”

“...”

Chapter 133

“What?” the bulldog boss continued, “You didn’t honestly think I’d let you off so easily after you came in and terrorized my home and my fellow diamond dogs, did you?” She let out a wheezing chuckle. “No way! You’re gonna hafta abide by the rules of the trade if you wanna get whatcha want.”

Unfortunately, the gunslinger couldn’t think of anything. There was nothing on his person that could realistically sate these one-track minded dog-folk. Or was there? “Here’s an idea. How ‘bout I don’t kill yer bitch there for the bounty and we walk away from this?”

“Tempting, but that ain’t gonna fly,” Kolasi shook her head and decided to make an offer of her own. “How about this…” She looked up at her hyena companion. “Ejei. Go see if any of our prisoners have the ‘Remington’ name or recognize it at all. If so, bring them back here.”

Now bandaged up from her wounds, Ejei responded to the order with a silent nod as she walked off towards the room that contained the pony slaves.

In the meantime, Axel looked over at Stratus with a set of furious eyes. “I’ll deal with you later, partner. Don’t you ever do nothin’ plumb loco like this ever again, ya hear?”

“Y-yes sir!” the finch replied quickly, “I-I promise. I won’t do this ever again! I was completely in over my head.”

“Yer goddamn right you were,” Axel said with a sigh. “Blech. Guess that don’t matter now. I’m just…hopin’ they here. Any of ‘em.”

Kora meanwhile was glaring daggers in the direction of the bulldog lady who returned the glare with a bemused grin of sorts. She then turned to her companions and whispered, “She is most certainly…peculiar. Don’t you think?”

Since diamond dogs had an acute sense of hearing, their choice of words would come into play heavily when it came to how they approached such a topic.

Vido simply responded with a sigh. “Hmph. Ain’t like we got much choice, compadres. We don’t want to over-extend ourselves and fighting a losing battle.”

“Now that’s rich,” Axel thought to himself, choosing to keep his cards close to his chest in this scenario. “What happened to all that confidence from before, friend?”

“Oh don’t worry,” Kolasi spoke up from her desk, “If you’re willing to be civil with us, we’ll be civil with you. After all, our beef isn’t with you at all. It’s with those yellow-bellied softies that live in that comfy-cozy capital of theirs.”

“...I see,” Axel replied aloud. “I’m callin’ malarkey on that. She seems like the type’a gal who’d do anything’ta gain the upper hand over somebody. Dog, pony, or whoever.” Having spent some time around gambling tables growing up, the hippogriff gunslinger was more than capable of calling someone’s bluff. There was most certainly something suspicious afoot, but he couldn’t quite put his bullet on it.

Soon enough, Ejei returned with a pony on a leash. A pegasus mare with a faint, dull green color scheme. Although, her standout feature was her wings. They were the traditional rounded shape like normal pegasi wings. Instead, they were more sharpened and shaped akin to a…

“Hippogriff?!” Axel’s eyes shot open. Was this really her? No, he had to play it safely and cautiously before he jumped to conclusions. So first, he removed his facemask and exposed his face to her to see if she recognized him…

“She said that she’s familiar with the Remington name, so I brought her out,” Ejei explained while tugging on the leash to help bring her closer, “Is this who ya’ll are lookin’ for?”

The mare slowly opened her eyes…and as soon as she saw Axel’s face, her jaw opened up. Life slowly returned to her face as tears immediately started to well up within the corners of her eyes. “...Brother…?”

“Sis…?” Axel muttered quietly, “Is that…?”

Kolasi was quick to interrupt their little reunion, clearing her throat. “Ahem. If you’re interested in taking her, then as I said before, ya’ll are gonna have to give something in exchange for her.” She looked in Stratus’ direction whilst licking her lips, “Maybe leave that little cutlet behind in exchange?”

“Wha--?!” the finch squawked and tried to plead his way out of the situation, “M-Mr. Remington, please…”

Kora and Vido fell silent. This ultimately fell to Axel’s shoulders and what he decided to do. If this was his sister--which seemed very likely by this point--then they wanted him to be the one to make the decision as they didn’t feel it was their place.

At last, he spoke up. “Why don’t we settle this with a good ol’ fashioned--”

Snap.

CHK-CHK!

Kolasi snapped her fingers, and multiple diamond dog guards appeared from the shadows of the dark hallways. Three on each side--each holding rifles in their hands.

“What the--?!” Vido wasn’t quick enough to draw his rifle and even if he was, he was outnumbered

“How?!” Kora hissed, “I couldn’t even smell them!”

“That’s a diamond dog trick,” Kolasi replied, “Now then. Are you going to make a trade, or should I make one for you?”

“Shit…” Axel thought to himself as he quickly put his mask back on, “How we gonna deal with this now? Even if I did have bullets, that wouldn’t solve this here kerfuffle.” Their options were limited--and Axel’s sister was right there. But despite being so close, they were far--so far away from escape that everything seemed to be crashing down around them in that moment.

That’s when Ejei decided to throw her two bits into the situation. “Boss, honey. If I may…be so bold.”

“Oh?” Kolasi looked at her subordinate, “What did you have in mind?”

She tugged upon the minty-green pegasus’ leash once more and continued. “We ain’t gettin’ much use outta this one no how. I say we let ‘em go…for a small fee.”

“Hm--alright then, what do you intend to take from them?” the short bulldog woman gazed upon Axel and his crewmates, “I can think of a number of different things we can use them for…”

“Pssh. I’m just interested in one of ‘em in particular,” Ejei looked in Vido’s direction until they locked eyes. “The griffon boy. He’s got somethin’ I want.”

As soon as he was called, Vido tilted his head. “Por que no? Me?”

Chapter 134

“That’s right. I knew I recognized ya from when I first saw ya,” the hyena woman continued, “I think I used’ta know your pa too. Foolish old thing died with a whimper too.”

“Que?! You what?!” Vido screeched back. This was now the second individual claiming to know his father. “Just how many were you?”

“Oh, you wanna know, don’tcha?” Ejei tauntingly leaned over, placing her hands on her knees, “Well, I’ll tell ya. And let this little horse-lady go. All for that small fee I mentioned just moments before.”

“Ya’ll are kiddin’ me…” Axel grumbled out of frustration. The more he looked at that green pegasus, the greater his sense of familiarity became. It was too powerful to ignore. “She’s…It’s coming back’ta me now. All them years ago--even down to the way her wings look. Just like pa’s. That’s her--no doubt about it….dammit! Focus, boy…”

As much as he tried to fight it, his emotions started to overtake him. The thought of losing his sister again caused an unknown sense of fear to well up within his body. For the first time on his journey thus far, Axel’s knees could be seen shivering ever so slightly--he was hesitant. Unable to think or act.

And Vido could see it. The aura of anxiety coming from Axel was palpable to the griffon. Such a state of nerves was something he had never witnessed before, and he knew the root cause of it all. “Axel…” He shut his eyes and grit his teeth. “Hijo de puta…you know what? Fine! I’ll play your silly game, perra! But once we’re done, we’re out of here, got it?!”

“Such a feisty boy,” Ejei commented with a wheezing laugh, “Do ya know who ya messin’ with?”

“You wanna go? Then I’m ready!” he squawked.

“...Lord Magpie, please,” Kora tried her best to talk him down, “We don’t know what she has in store. It could be something you aren’t prep--”

But the griffon was absolute in his decision. “I don’t care. If that’s Axel’s sister, and if she knows information about my padre, then I have no choice. The rest of the griffons are dishonorable cowards with zero cojones, but not me.”

SHOOM!

With a swift blur of motion, Ejei tackled him and pressed his back against the wall. “Alright then, let’s see if you can back up your words…”

“Hey--the shit you think yer doin’?!” Axel was about to step in, but…

Click.

Kolasi aimed a shotgun at the head of the restrained pegasus mare, now holding onto the leash. “Don’t take another step. Not unless you want me to make smithereens out of her brains.”

The mare could be seen and heard weeping softly, turning her head away from the situation…

“...” Kora had extended her claws, but was given no choice but to retract them in this instance.

And Axel, he was just as helpless. Unable to say or do anything--fuming to himself as he stood there in silence. Unless… “Dammit. Dammit. DAMMIT. What can I do? C’mon now, Remy, think. That’s yer sister Fleche over there. There’s gotta be a way outta this. They got six guns pointed at ya from all angles. What can I do…” He started looking down at his gear for an answer.

Unfortunately… “Hey!” “Kolasi shouted, “Don’tcha start thinkin’ bout no plans, boy! I ain’t gon’ tell ya no more. Make one move…”

The guards that were behind Axel and Kora took a step forward with their rifles aimed at the she-cat and hippogriff’s heads.

“Ghh!” Vido was pressed against the wall by the large hyena woman, and tried to pry her paws off of his shoulders with his claws, “That all ya got?! C’mon, you can do better than that, puta!”

“Oh shut up,” she growled into his ear, “I’m not gonna kill ya. That’d be way too easy. You’re too much of a small fry for that.”

The griffon paused and asked, “Wait…you aren’t?”

“Wanna know a little secret?” she leaned in and whispered, “About why your dad, Mr. Magpie, went missing?”

As soon as he heard that, he was powerless. Desperate for anything he could know about his old man’s disappearance. “Y-yes…” he mumbled, “Please tell me…”

One of Ejei’s paws went down to his pelvis, sensually rubbing at his fur. “Oh I’ll tell you alright, once you…entertain me enough.”

“EEK!” In an instant, he crossed his legs to try and shut her out. “N-no…you know what? I don’t need to know…k-keep your secrets…”

Axel could already see where this was headed, and couldn’t remain idle. “What’re you doin’--?!”

Thud.

But he was forced to stop moving as soon as he felt the barrel of one of the diamond dog’s guns tap the back of his head.

“Oh?” Ejei opened her mouth, exposing rows of sharp teeth laced with drool. “You don’t wanna know about your dad? That’s a shame. What kind of son is that, hm? A son that isn’t willing to make sacrifices? You’d be a disgrace, honey…”

Kora was about to say something next. “Stop thi--!”

But one of the guards grabbed her arms and pulled them behind her back, restraining her completely.

“Disgrace…” Vido repeated as he broke eye contact. “No…you’re wrong. He wouldn’t want me to stoop to your level.”

Through sheer force alone, Ejei forced his legs open with her paw and continued rubbing his fur. “Well you sure aren’t making things better for your friends. The sooner we get done with this, the sooner ya’ll can leave, honey.”

The griffon blushed, but did his best to refuse. “N-no…madre always told me to save myself for someone important. You are not that someone.”

But the hyena woman took this as a challenge instead. “Oh! His cherry ain’t been popped yet? In that case, I’mmabout’ta have some fun with you.” With one of her paws holding him in place, she used her other paw to undo her shorts…

Vido feverishly shook his head out of panic--his lion legs shaking and squirming desperately but with no sign of escape. “No…please don’t. I can’t do this! You can’t make me!”

“You boys are all the same. You just don’t know whatcha want yet,” the hyena mocked him, “But don’t worry. I’ll show ya.”

Chapter 135

“Waitwaitwait! Stop! Please!” Vido squealed as he felt control of his body slowly slip away from him. “I-I’m sure we can work something else out. W-why don’t you harvest my organs? I-I don’t need both kidneys!”

“Mm, tempting, but no,” Ejei denied the offer and continued to tease him as she began to undress, “I need you in the healthiest condition possible, honey. Especially since it’s your first time~”

“What have I done?” Axel thought to himself as he stared at the large diamond dog woman who continuously forced herself upon the young griffon. “His ma didn’t sign him up for this. How am I gonna face her after all this…?”

Which was entirely valid. Even though he willingly gave himself up for the safety of everyone else involved, Vido was not prepared for a situation in which he would have to lose his purity by force.

But with guns drawn from every direction, and a gun pointed at the head of Axel’s sister, there was nothing our gunslinger or martial artist could do for the moment. They had to, at the very least, wait it out until they could find an opening…

Which was exactly what Kora had been doing, scanning the room, moving her eyes as subtly as possible to avoid tipping off the dog guard that was restraining her. “Don’t lose hope. We can find a way out of this. Just keep it together…I can’t afford to lose another loved-one to a filthy dog.”

Soon enough, Ejei’s efforts had borne fruit. Vido’s shaft had risen to a full erection from her teasing. “Oh wow. Not bad, honey,” she said while licking his neck, causing him to twitch and revolt even more.

“Argh…ghh!” his wings spread and flapped desperately…but he wasn’t moving anywhere. The blood rushing to his shaft prevented him from escaping, and soon, his wings retracted by force. “...Y-you don’t want this…please…”

The hyena woman exposed herself next. As soon as her shorts dropped, she revealed her own erect pseudo-penis--essentially an elongated vaginal tract that could absorb a penis and prevent her from being raped--a staple among female hyenas and hyena-like diamond dogs.

“Oh I think I very much do, honey,” she growled lustfully as she undid the belt-like object that covered her breasts, and slowly shoved them into his face. “You’re about to be screwed by something that not many of your types get to experience. You’re super lucky, ya know that~?”

Despite his constant denial, his body reacted accordingly. The sight of her breasts caused his shaft to twitch uncontrollably. “....” Before he could say anything, Vido found himself drowning, suffocating in the furry cleavage of the dog woman. The heat was unbearable and only caused his legs to twitch more and more. “AWK!”

Ejei had grabbed ahold of his shaft in her paw and started stroking him at a slow pace. “Shhh…it’ll be over soon. Just relax…and let me do all the work, honey.” Soon enough, she aligned his shaft with her ‘shaft’ so to speak, and slowly pushed him in. “Mmm…” Despite it being hollow, it was still made entirely of muscle. It conformed to the shape of his member and clamped down hard, refusing to let him go.

“GGRH!” Vido squealed once again. The constriction of his member caused his body to freeze in place as a shooting sensation of pain followed by unwanted pleasure traveled straight to his head.

Eventually, she pushed her hips forward and his feline cock was buried within her pussy. The psuedo-penis folded back as access was granted to her innards. Vido was trapped in more ways than one.

“Mm-hmm…” Kolasi muttered to herself while watching with an amused grin on her face. “I’ll never tire of displays like these.”

Slowly but surely, Ejei started to move her hips back and forth, ramming her body against his. Her muscular breasts alone were enough to keep him pinned to the wall, so she placed both of her hands on the wall above his head as she started to pick up speed, plunging his cock further and further into her pussy--each clap of her hips becoming wetter the more she continued.

While that was happening, Kora was already making more observations that could potentially earn them a way out of this scenario. “No…I can’t let rage consume me. Think…” That’s when she noticed how fixated Kolasi had become--watching Ejei abuse the poor griffon. “That’s it…the tension in her body--she’s far less focused now than she was before. You can feel it too, don’t you Lord Remington?”

Let’s see what Axel was thinking.

“Dingo bastards. Just you wait and see. I’mma catch one of ya’ll slippin’. Just gotta pray the boy can hold his breath…”

It seemed as if they both unknowingly formed a similar plan of action. Good thing too. Vido was unable to do anything except stare into the eyes of the hyena woman who raped him--his mind was devoid of any complex thoughts beyond survival at this point as tears rolled down from his blank, soulless eyes.

“Mama…I’m so sorry…”

With a loud plop!, Ejei turned things around by placing the griffon on the floor. Now that he was on his back, she could begin to exert more force upon his body. She bent his legs until they were folded onto himself--forcing him into the mating press position.

“Yes, baby!” she shouted as she bounced her hips up and down. “You know you love this, don’t try to hide it!” Her hyaenid vaginal tract held onto his shaft for dear life, sucking on his swollen shaft, daring to take his soul.

“A…ghh…” With his face still buried in the dog woman’s breasts, Vido was convinced that he was dying as he felt his fluids slowly leave his body. He was humiliated and used like a toy in front of his only friends and dozens of other strangers. But through all of it, he was too traumatized to even make a sound. All he could do was cry silently…

Once more, Kora looked over to the bulldog woman. “Just as I thought.” Sure enough, the bitch was aroused to the point of fingering herself as she watched the display in front of her, none the wiser in regards to the she-cat. “Depraved dog. Make the move, Remington.” For better or worse, she put all of her eggs in Axel’s basket.

And the hippogriff was itching to make his move as well. “Wait for it…”

Through her rough, haphazard sexual escapade, the hyena woman continued to moan and bark loudly as she wildly shook her hips until…. “Yes…yes…c’mon! Give it to me babyyyy!!”

…Vido finished inside of her. Taking his virginity as well as his seed, the griffon’s thick load filled her up in an instant to the point of overflowing ever so slightly with a bit of semen leaking out and onto the floor.

“AWOO~!” she rose off of the griffon and sat upright, howling as she took his essence from his body. And as soon as she did…

BANG!

…Her brains were splattered all over the floor.

Chapter 136

While everyone was distracted, Axel had swiped one of the rifles from the diamond dog guards and shot Ejei. Then, he turned and slammed the stock of the rifle into the abdomen of the guard he had stolen it from, dropping him instantly followed by a quick shot in the face to the one holding Kora hostage--

BANG!

“RRRR!”

And as soon as she got free, Kora had her claws out and pounced at the scruffy bulldog woman. Her timing was impeccable because she managed to sink her claws into the dog lady’s neck before she could even think about pulling that trigger.

Simultaneously, once Axel had finished off the three guards on his side of the room, he swiftly turned his attention to his sister. “Fleche!”

The guards on that side of the room prepared to take aim at the defenseless pegasus mare as all bets were off at this point. However, the claw was quicker than the eye. Axel moved so fast that it was a complete blur in real time.

As soon as he spread his wings, he took off in her direction. Then, he spread his wings wide to force himself to slow down as he landed on his hooves in an upright position, skidding across the floor towards them…

From his left claw, he tossed a solid gold coin into the air…then extended that claw to grab ahold of the mare and abruptly turn her away from the attackers. Then, with his right claw holding onto the rifle, he fired off a shot--

BANG! PWANG!

The scrap metal bullet bounced off of the coin, and at the same time the three dog guards fired their weapons as well!

CHING!

B-B-BANG!

“HRRK!” Axel grunted as he spread his wings wide to defend his sister from the barrage of bullets. Normally, his gear kept him mostly bulletproof. But the scrap metal that those guns fired penetrated his leather armor enough to go through it--and his wings as well, leaving holes in his feathery limbs that started to bleed.

Thankfully…his coin trick paid off. As soon as those dogs shot at him, the bullet spread that ricocheted off the coin had traveled straight through each of their heads, killing and dropping them instantly.

Axel didn’t even need to look back--he already knew that his shots had hit their mark. All he was focused on was the safety of his sister. His voice was quiet as the empty air around them as he removed his facemask once more. “...Fleche…open yer eyes…please.”

Slowly but surely, the mare opened her eyes. “...So it’s you…Axel…” She let out a weak chuckle. “Ha…ha…what a massive turnaround. I remember protecting you all the time when we were younger. But now…”

“Sh-sh-sh--hey, relax,” he urged her to keep calm as he placed a claw on her forehead. “You ain’t gonna suffer no more. Just let me getcha outta here…”

“W-wait…there’s more…” she mumbled under her breath between a cough, “We have to get them out of here…”

“Huh? Whatcha mean?” Axel asked as he helped her up…

“They got loads of ponies and domestic diamond dogs from the kingdom,” she explained, “They’re tryin’a use ‘em to breed more…grotesque, rabid dogs…”

The gunslinger looked down at the ground and huffed. “God…dammit…”

Meanwhile, nearby…

Kora was covered in blood from the absolute massacre she had dealt to Kolasi, having ripped her throat out, killing her instantly.

“Die you ingrate!” she wailed as she mangled the corpse of the canine, “I hope you burn in hell for what you’ve done!”

“Ease up, tiger!” Axel called out to her with his sister resting upon his back, “We need’ta get movin’. Don’t mess around. Grab the birdman. I’ll get Vido.”

Axel’s voice managed to snap Kora out of her violent stupor. “H-huh? Wh--oh, y-yes! We must make haste and--” She paused and looked down at herself. At how much blood was on her paws. “...What have I…have I become…?”

“Now, Kora!” Axel shouted as he pried the corpse of the hyena woman off of the griffon. “C’mon, buddy. I gotcha…”

“He…” Fleche muttered as she watched her brother rescue the griffon, “He went through all of that…to save us…”

Axel looked at the unconscious griffon and nodded. “Yeah…he’s quite the man. But fer now, we gotta make a report to the castle. If what you said is true, then this is grounds for the entire Canine Army to come down here. But we gotta go now.”

Kora had grabbed Stratus up and placed him over her shoulder--the finch man had also passed out from succumbing to his prior injuries. “I’m ready. Let’s get going, Lord Remington.”

With their mission completed, the group ran and flew out of the labyrinth, fleeing the complex and escaping the valley across the desert. Yes. Even with Axel’s numerous bullet hole injuries across his wings, he still forced himself to fly, risking nerve damage in the process but it would all be worth it for his older sister.

“...Hang on, Fleche. We gonna get you back safe.”

Meanwhile…down in that labyrinth…

While Kora did say she hoped Kolasi burned, she would’ve been surprised to find how literal her words would become. Why? The corpse of the bulldog started to char with flaming ash surrounding her body. Her half-clawed face was slowly burned away for a more…bony look with embers flying off her fur and tail.

“Interesting…”

The hellhound rose from her ashes.

Back at the Queen’s Castle in Caninia…

It was a messy process, but everyone was admitted to the infirmary within the castle. Stratus, Vido, and Fleche were placed into urgent care while Axel needed some bandaging around his wings and Kora just needed ointment for a few scratches.

Nevertheless, the gunslinger requested an audience with the queens…and only managed to get one. Luckily, it was the same queen that they had spoken to before all of the insanity went on down below the surface.

“Mr. Remington? I’m here!” the scruffy golden lab--Fiona Floppyears--ran down the steps to greet him. “You’ll never guess what we found out.”

“Lemme guess,” the gunslinger mused--no longer wearing his gear for the moment as his wings needed room to breathe. “Someone from the inside, hm?”

“...Yes,” the golden lab replied, “How did you guess?”

Axel walked over to one of the nearby windows and lit up a cigarette in his claws. “Seen my fair share of robberies.”

Chapter 137

“...You smoke, Lord Remington?” Kora asked as she looked at the scruffy hippogriff.

“Not unless I’m havin’ a bad day,” he replied while leaning out of the window.

Fiona went on, “I see…well, we appreciate you both helping us out. I’ll have to hold a council with my fellow queens to figure out what to do next. Turns out a certain poodle woman leaked information to those junkyard dogs.”

Axel breathed some smoke out of the window and replied. “Do whatcha want. Just make sure they don’t live. Fer now, I just wanna get my sister somewhere safe. We can’t stay here.”

His she-cat companion already knew what he was thinking. “...You think they’d track us down here, hm?”

“Bingo,” he said, “Don’t want Fleche in this shitstorm no more. I already know exactly where we gon’ take her.” He then looked at Queen Floppyears and made a request. “Wouldja mind not tellin’ the public we were here? Kinda wanna keep things as clean as possible as we leave.”

“Of course,” the lab queen replied, “We’ll take it from here. I can’t imagine seeing one of my sisters in such a disgusting situation. But are you sure you know where you’re going?”

“I am,” Axel continued, “Soon as our folks are better, I’m droppin’ that bird boy off at his home and headed back to mine. Too much shit has gone down and we need’ta regroup ourselves.”

Since he was certain, the lab woman didn’t press the issue any further. “Understandable. If you ever need anything else, just ask for Queen Floppy, alright?” She then looked in Kora’s direction. “...Keep him safe, okay? He’s gonna need as many companions as possible.”

“You can tell just by looking at him, hm?” Kora asked.

“Well…something like that,” said the lab queen, “Let’s just say I wouldn’t be where I am without my fellow Queens. But that’s a story for another day. I bid you both safe travels!”

“Much appreciated!” Kora replied with a purr as the queen left. Then, she looked towards the direction of the infirmary. “...Here’s hoping they’ll be okay.”

About three hours later…

Well, it took a while, but soon enough, their friends would exit the infirmary. Stratus has suffered some minor internal and external bleeding and was patched up thanks to the magic of the Diamond Dog’s Court doctors. Vido had bandaging around his pelvis, but was able to walk without much issue.

“Ay, compadres…I’m back.”

“...Thank the heavens,” Kora muttered as she walked up to him and embraced him with a hug and a series of soft purrs. “I would never forgive myself if I let something so bad happen to you.”

Vido returned the gesture by petting her on the head with a claw. His beak slowly contorted into a forced smile. “Hmph…don’t worry about me. It was part of my plan the entire time. I knew you and Axel would swoop in and light them up like a beautiful fiesta.”

Fleche on the other hand…

She walked out. Slowly but surely, and kept her head down. Avoiding the others and trotting towards her brother specifically. “...I’m so sorry, Axel…”

“Don’t be.” As soon as the hippogriff looked at his pegasister, he put a wing around her to hug her. “...Glad yer okay. That’s all that matters right now.”

“Aye…I hope the others will be able to escape okay,” Fleche added, “But I suppose it’s up to the Royal Army now…” She looked over at the griffon and abyssinian and smiled. “...You’ve got friends, now, eh? Interestin’ fellers…”

“...Yeah,” Axel replied with a small smile on his face, “They ain’t so bad.”

Fleche managed to let out a giggle as she thought back to their younger years. “Ah. I remember back then. You hardly made any friends at the schoolhouse and tended to keep ta yerself. Ya only smiled when ya spent time with me or the twins…” The smile faded from her lips as she hung her head. “That was our baby brother alright…always a chancer.”

“This lil’ baby’s all grown-up now, sis,” he commented with a snort, “‘Sides…these folks here have given me a new perspective on life let’s say.”

“Gu dearbh--I can imagine,” she went on, “That griffon feller was so brave to suffer through such…vile cotton pickin’--”

Axel placed a claw around her shoulder. “Hey, hey…don’t get all worked up now. You need’ta rest. We can’t very well stay here, so we’re headed’ta someplace special.”

“Sounds good,” Fleche replied with a nod, “Though, lemme express mah gratitude to the boy as we make our way out…”

The group left the castle and traveled back down the road to Vido’s airship. Kora had made herself busy giving Stratus a lecture on why he shouldn’t follow others into unfamiliar territory.

Meanwhile, Fleche had mustered up the courage to speak to the griffon as she began to trot alongside him. “...H-howdy. Vido, yeah?”

“Si,” he replied, “You’re Axel’s sister, yes? Nice to meet you. What’s your name?”

“...Flechette O’Courtland Remington,” she introduced herself, “But Fleche alone is fine, ya ken?”

Vido nodded and introduced himself in return. “Vido Montaña Magpie. Navigator, tour guide, airship pilot. The works. And think nothing of it, mija. Axel’s my close friend and I wasn’t gonna let his family be separated from him. I know what that’s like already.”

Fleche tilted her head downwards as she recalled what the hyena woman had said. “...She..she mentioned your athair--your father, yes? Do you think she…?”

Vido waved a claw downwards. “...You know what? At this point, I don’t care what happened to him. I’ve got bigger things to worry about in life and I’m sure he wouldn’t want me cha-cha-ing around wondering about his death. Besides…I’m more focused on getting your hermano his revenge.”

“Herman--oh. You mean my wee-brother,” Fleche meekly replied, “In our grandpa’s language, we say deartháir.”

“Interesting,” the griffon gave an invested nod. “Where was he from?”

“Shireland if you can believe it or not. Suppose ol’ Ax ain’t told you lot yet, eh?”

“Nope,” Vido said with a shrug as he continued walking, “I never found the right time to ask.”

“Well now’s the right time, laddie.” Fleche slowly became more enthused as the conversation continued. Their family history was something she enjoyed speaking of. “Our grandfather had the name Courtland and it was passed down to me. Hence O’Courtland.”

“Woah…so you all have titles?” Vido muttered in awe, “Que bueno! Hm--wonder if Axel has one?”

Fleche scoffed, “Tssh! Poppycock--I can tell ya that. It’s--”

Axel immediately interrupted them, stepping forward and uttering a resounding, “Don’t.”

Chapter 138

“Aw, come on, amigo!” Vido pleaded, “I love you guys’ family history and I wanna know more about you in case I ever give tours of your home someday.”

“Hmmmph…” Axel’s eyes remained cold with his expression hidden by his facemask.

But Vido was stubborn, practically begging him with pitiful eagle-eyes.

“Dammit,” Axel rolled his eyes and reletend. “Fine. My full name is Axel MacChiarraí (McKerry) Remington.”

“Kerry? Interesting--was that your father’s name?”

“Yup,” the gunslinger replied with a nod, “That it was. Interestin’ story behind his name…”

Fleche spoke up with a rather wide smile on her face, “Ooh! Mind if I tell it, Ax? I love tellin’ folks about our family history.”

He scoffed. “Tch--you really wanna open that can’a worms, don’tcha?”

“Aye--and don’t call it that!” she playfully protested, “It nary a can’a worms, brother. It’s more like…er…a can’a beans. Yeah! Anyway,” she looked up at the griffon and started to answer him, “So, er--our pa, Kerry, he was a riot. He always used to tell us stories about how he used to participate in the Kegland toss when he was a wee colt. I think that’s where he got his name from…”

“Wait wait wait,” Vido interjected--he needed a moment to process all of the information he was being told. “What’s this ‘Keg’ toss?”

“Oh, you’d love it--!” Fleche continued, her voice carried a much more chipper aura than before as she began to ramble, “It’s only the most drop-dead craic sports around. See, the hippogriffs on me father’s side used’ta toss empty cider kegs to prove who was the strongest.” She paused and wistfully looked into the air as she remembered the stories she was told, “Aye, those were the days. Accordin’ta him, all the youngin’s would stand and watch as their mas, pas, older brothers, sisters, and cousins would cast the keg off into the air.”

Axel chuckled and tried his best to keep his sister on track. “Alright now. Let’s stick’ta one topic at a time, ya’hear? We’re discussin’ our pa’s name. Not the history of the whole damn sport.”

“Ey, gimme a sec, dear-brother,” Fleche replied and went on, “So right. Yes. Our pa was named after the great sport.” She chuckled at the humorous idea of naming one’s child after such a thing. “Hehe! Luckily, he ended up bein’ brilliant at it--lest he sully his own name, right?”

It managed to get Vido to chuckle also. “Yeah, that’d be awkward as heck, wouldn’t it?”

“Indeed. Anyhow, he ended up havin’ the lowest score for ten straight years in a row,” Fleche continued, “But one year, against all the odds, he ended up beatin’ all of our family members at their own game! And that’s how he met our soon-to-be ma at the time. She was spectatin' on that day as an audience member from Appleloosa. And how myself and my wee brothers were brought into the world.” Once her story was finished though, Fleche took a pause and her smile melted away into a frown. “Aye…wish I knew where they were now…”

“The twins…” Axel added, “Yeah. I’m worried about ‘em too. Fer now, I’m glad’ta have ya back, Fleece-wool.”

Fleche rolled her eyes as she trotted along. “Ugh. Can ye not call me that? I’m still yer older sister ya know.”

“I know,” he shot right back, “Miss our little chats like these. We got a shitload’ta catch up on…”

Behind them all…

Stratus had been observing the way Axel and Fleche had been communicating. Then, he came to a conclusion. “...Gotdamn. Who knew such a stone-faced killer would have someone he cares so much about…”

Next to him, Kora would respond. “Yes, that is indeed the unique quirk about bounty hunters. Underneath their hardened exterior is still a mortal being with their own thoughts, feelings, and desires. As much as they try to bury them, no one can cast away who they are…no matter how much blood they shed.” She looked down at her own paw and clenched it into a fist. “Not even me…”

“...I think I get it now,” said the finch man, “Some things in this world are more important than I give ‘em credit for.”

“You’d do well to remember that,” the she-cat said with a low purr, “We won’t be around to save you the next time you decide to dive headfirst into trouble without thinking. Understand?”

“Yeah…I do,” he broke eye contact and looked down at the ground beneath his talons. The sheer magnitude of foolishness that this young bird man felt was akin to having extra weights on both shoulders. “...I wanna apologize. I could tell that you were in fear the whole time you was down there. And yet…you fought anyway.”

The she-cat undid her fist and continued walking along the path with a normal gait. “I suppose--as cheesy as it sounds--it’s because I’ve found something else to care about. Something else to ease the pain of losing my sister.” She looked ahead at both the griffon and hippogriff, and chuckled with a small smile on her face. “Or more like two somethings. Two very noble men who I have become friends with. Brothers even.”

“Sounds mighty fine. You sure are lucky…” Stratus contemplated the importance of people who could support him. “Hm…Maybe…”

Soon enough, they all arrived at the airship port and waved goodbye to the border collie woman who greeted them as they boarded Vido’s ship.

And Fleche in particular had a few…choice words to say as she boarded the vessel. “Oi, are these one of them new flyin’ machines they be usin’ fer transportation?”

“That it is,” Axel replied, “Soon as we drop off this ol’ rascal, we'll be on our way’ta much greener pastures.”

“Ooh! Feckin’ brilliant that is…” Fleche squealed while trotting in place in a giddy manner…before suddenly stopping once she felt her stomach rumble. “...Och. Could use a good meal while we’re at it.”

Axel put one of her hooves around his shoulder to help her stand upright. “Hang on now, Fleche. I gotcha. Let’s get you to one of the cabins.” And with that, he escorted her below deck.

Kora nudged Stratus with her tail, prompting a surprised squawk from the finch man. “EEK! Hey…what the--?”

“Don’t you think you should say something to him upon his return?” she asked.

“...Yeah, you right.”

Chapter 139

Meanwhile, in Abyssinia…

The leopard messenger would soon arrive back at the king and queen’s parliament building to relay what he had been told.

“...And that’s the long and short of it. They’re currently unable to provide support to us due to the turmoil they’re currently going through.”

King Mau sighed from behind his desk as he flipped through a document that he had in front of him. “Alright. Guess it’s time to make a difficult decision, Sith.”

“What’ll it be sir?” Sith--the leopard man asked.

“Watch and learn, boy,” Mau said as he got up from his desk and started walking down the hall of the building, “You might learn a thing or two.”

“I don’t quite understand…” the messenger replied as he followed the king, “What exactly do you have in mind?”

“You’re aware of Bombay’s special division, yes?”

Sith nodded. “The Yewushas, correct?”

“That’s right. They’re perfect for a situation like this. If we can earn the support of the diamond dogs through actions in their time of need…”

Sith rubbed his chin and purred with excitement. “Then we can get them to support us. Quite the shrewd idea, sir.”

Mau shook his head in denial. “Nah. I’ll be the first to admit that it’s motivated mostly through our own safety. That’s just how it is when you’re the king. If only there was something more…”

“...Maybe now would be a good time to inform him.” The leopard man suddenly thought of something else--something important that could provide an even greater use to them. “...This is merely conjecture, but I’ve heard mumblings of a certain gunslinger that was spotted near that region.”

The king scoffed with a hiss. “Hhgh. Gunslinger? There’s loads of those across the South. What makes this particular one so special?”

“Well…if the witness accounts are to be believed…then it’s probably Remington,” Sith explained, “It would explain why I was attacked by a hostile abyssinian near that region. He was after him too, no doubt about it.”

“Hm…” Mau weighed the odds as well as the options presented to him. Could the gunslinger provide them with even more firepower and morale? Was it worth the effort? The only way to find out for sure… “Give me a moment to speak with my wife about this. You’re dismissed.”

The leopard man purred and replied, “Understood. Take care sir.” And with that, he left the king alone to decide his next order of operations.

When Mau turned the next corner, something caught his attention. “Hm…hm? Ah, good to see him active.”

Mio was speaking to one of the Abyssinian nurses in the middle of the next hallway. As soon as she left, the king approached--to which he obliged with a greeting. “Oh. Ahem. Good day to you, Mau. How’s everything?”

“Fine on my end,” he replied, “How about you? And Spitha for that matter?”

“She’s been fine. Catching up with her mother over the last few days. I’ve been spending time working out how I’ll deal with Klugetown once this is all over.”

The young tom’s ambition put a smile on the king’s face. “Ah…good to see someone your age with such a well-formed mind. You seem to already know what you’re doing, eh?”

Mio flicked his tail, and scoffed back. “Rrrch. No way. If I knew what I was doing then I wouldn’t need any help with my goals. First off, I wanted to ensure that all of the ponies that were being put to slavery were well off. Next…I’m already calculating how to perform a complete takeover of that place.”

Takeover. Such a thing resonated with the king on an emotional level. Though, he didn’t express it--instead, he kept his expression as neutral as possible. “Oh? How do you intend to accomplish that, son?”

“It’s going to be quite the longshot--akin to the most skillful yarnball plays of the last season,” he pushed up his glasses and purred, “And admittedly, I’m banking on quite a few things. Such as rumor mills I’ve heard churning in various areas across the continents. Some of which include the minotaur village in the middle of the desert.”

Mau raised an eyebrow. “Minot--wait. You mean to tell me that place is real?”

“Of course it is,” the young tom replied, “You had to have noticed that the milk you all drink tends to be fresher than normal, right? You know it comes from them.”

The king’s muzzle turned neutral as his ears flopped. “Naturally, son. But what I want to know is how you managed to find that out--and how this factors into your little scheme.”

“Long story short, I used the information on the label and the type of glass the bottle was made of…” He pulled out a small map of the region from within his suit, and tapped on a specific location--due West of Abyssinia. “And they’re likely located here. I bring them up because minotaurs, well--they’re goddamn unstoppable and would prove to be a valuable asset in reclaiming the region of Klugetown. After all, their proximity makes them quite the target…”

Mau flicked his tail, and put a paw on Mio’s shoulder. “So you wanna show your support for the minotaurs before anything can even bring them harm, hm? You’re playing a dangerous game, you know. They’re not exactly the most…sociable of races?”

“Oh don’t you worry about that,” Mio brushed aside his concerns, “If everything goes as planned, we’ll already have a messenger planted within the village of cows soon enough.” He began to walk away, and shot the king a confident smirk over his shoulder. “If you meet the gunslinger, tell him I said hello.”

And as the tom in the blue suit rounded the corner, the king chuckled to himself. “I’ll be damned…just how did he know…”

“It’s quite obvious, isn’t it?” a familiar she-cat’s voice suddenly spoke up from beside him, “He’s obviously counting on your plan to work so that his can work.”

Mau turned his head to see the face of his loving wife--leaning against his shoulder. “Of course…I can’t decide if that boy is a mastermind or a fool.”

Bombay snickered with a purr. “Rrrrm…probably both~”

Chapter 140

Back on the airship…

“Alright, we’ll be landing down soon…” Vido commented to himself as he took a seat behind his airship’s controls. “The minotaur’s place isn’t that much farther.” He looked down at the bandages that covered his pelvis and sighed. “Ay…here’s hoping mama isn’t upset with me by the time we get back.”

Moments later, Kora appeared and approached him on the deck. “...Salutations, Vido. How are you doing today?”

The griffon let out a small screech-like scoff, “Eek. Could be better, could be worse. I’m just glad to be out of that and to see Axel’s sister safe and sound. He’s one step closer to finding the rest of his family.”

“I’m aware of that, but…” the she-cat took a step closer, placing a paw on the back of his neck, “What about you? How are you feeling? Do you think you’ll ever find out what happened to your father?”

Vido looked down at the wooden deck of the airship and hesitated for a moment. Such a question was hard to answer because of how much he had endured over the course of this grand adventure. Shootouts, sexual assault, constant death…needless to say, he started to weigh whether or not he wanted to actually find out about his father at this point.

“I don’t know,” he replied aimlessly, his voice devoid of emotion, “I’m sure he’d want me to know the truth. But at the same time, he wouldn’t want me to run around like a little chicken with its head cut off trying to pursue his death.”

Kora started to think about her own family. Namely her sister and how her death had affected her. “I…see. We are of similar minds. But no one will force you to seek out the truth if you don’t want it. You’re a young man and have an entire life ahead of you. It’s up to you how you wish to spend it.”

“That’s something I do know,” said the griffon, “I’ve been wanting to kickstart my tourist business. Maybe expand and get employees to back me up…” He then chuckled while shaking his head. “Ah, but here I am now--focused entirely on trying to uncover the secrets of something I’m probably better off not knowing.”

“Are you certain that’s how you feel?” Kora asked.

Vido nodded. “Yes. I loved mi padre--but I can’t keep chasing down a rabbit hole trying to find something that will probably only lead to more sadness. What happened with him was his business. Right now? I want to focus on helping you and Axel out so we can all live happy lives and reform the South so none of this can affect anybody else. It’s bad enough that the griffons tend to be looked at as vultures who constantly make things worse for themselves…” he paused, and cleared his throat, “Ahem--which may be true--but! I don’t want that to define who I am. Do you get what I mean, gata?”

“Of course I do,” Kora said with a purr, “As I said before, you’re quite the young man. Don’t let anyone take that away from you, understand? If…I were in the market for a partner, let me just say that you’d be at the top of my list.”

The griffon reacted with a blush as he scratched the back of his head. “W-well…I dunno about all that. But thanks for the words of encouragement, Kora.”

“No problem,” she replied, bringing him in close for a hug, “I’ll always be here if you need me.”

“...!” His wings expanded uncontrollably. At first, he was caught off-guard by such a gesture, but moments later, he accepted the embrace, and put his arms around her, hugging her in return. “Gracias, amiga…”

Meanwhile, near the edge of the Junkyard…

“So, explain to me who you know here again, s'il te plaît?” Topaz asked as she used a fan to cool herself off in the desert heat via magic.

“We’re going to visit a friend of mine,” Alade replied, “Ejei will be able to give us everything we need in order to…progress with our plans.”

“Ooh! Zat’s right!” the brown unicorn squealed, “After all, you can’t have a kingdom without rezources am I right?”

The tom chose not to respond. Instead, he led her over the sand dunes until they reached the canyon. Unfortunately…

Alade and Topaz made their way towards the junkyard only to find that it wasn’t in the happiest of conditions.

“What the…?” The tom looked down over the canyon and realized that the Caninian Army had arrived and was actively performing a complete takeover of the region. Many of the diamond dogs involved were dead, and the rest put up little resistance.

Among the casualties…

“Ejei…” Alade muttered under his breath. He watched as her corpse was dragged out of the junkyard. “Who would…how…”

Topaz watched on, and took a closer look with a pair of binoculars. She could see the mangled, fragmented head of the hyena woman as she was placed into a body bag. “...Yeezh. Zat doezn’t appear to be ze dog’s doing. Zey don’t carry heavy firearms zat could cause such injuries.”

“Then it can only mean one ting…” Alade growled under his breath, “Someone did dis on purpose.”

“Alright, zen,” Topaz proclaimed, “Change of plans. We’re going to figure out who killed your lover.”

Chapter 141

Meanwhile with Axel and co…

They made a quick stop in Ornithia to drop Stratus off safely. And right after, they made their way to one of the only few places Axel felt safe in the forsaken world.

Eventually, Vido’s airship would arrive over the minotaur’s village landscape and touch down near the entrance. Night had fallen, and everything was almost pitch-dark.

“Here we are, Fleece-wool,” Axel said as he walked down the ramp of the deck onto the ground below. “This here’s the only haven we’ve got for the moment. I’m a familiar ‘round these parts so they’ll be kind to ya.”

“Aye. I ken,” Fleche replied as she followed her brother closely, walking alongside him through the village of minotaurs. “Oh wow. This place be full of big heckin’ milky lassies, tell ye what. They’re rather strappin’ ain’t they?” She marveled at all of the minotaurs that were around, going about daily life in their little village. Though some were looking in their direction--or rather, at Axel specifically. “Oi, what’re they lookin’ at?”

“Let’s just say…I’ve been here before and made an impact on the locals,” Axel gave a rather cryptic reply for the moment, “They got themselves a bordello near the end of the place that I…ahem…gave my business to--”

Fleche suddenly leaned over, nudging the side of her head against Axel’s. “Oooh! My wee brother has already become a man, eh? I can’t wait to meet yer new ladyfriends!”

Axel scoffed and tilted his head away from her as he continued walking. “Uggh. Just…just don’t make a scene, alright? Ain’t nobody wanna be listenin’ to yer stories of cragadile wrasslin’.”

The green mare scoffed and tilted her head up. “Oi. You lot know damn well I that my tales of yore captivate the even the coldest hearts. Everypony loves a good chancer, don’t they, lads?” she turned her head back and looked at Vido and Kora for approval.

The abyssinian and griffon had been following the sibling duo and they responded…in a kind way.

“Erm--maybe?” Vido said.

“That’s most certainly a possibility,” Kora replied, “But quick question. What do you mean by ‘chancer’?”

The question got a small chuckle out of Fleche as she started prancing along. “Oh-ho, you lot don’t even know--”

“Aw dagnabbit--” Axel muttered while burying his face in his claw.

After a rather long, drawn-out explanation of what that term meant…they would finally arrive at Madame Martha’s Milk Manor.

“And that’s what bein’ a chancer is all about, yeh,” Fleche finished her explanation as they arrived at the front doors, “Any questions?”

“Yeah I--”

“Nope! None!” Kora quickly placed a paw over Vido’s beak to stop him from talking, “We understand completely.” She looked up at the griffon and shook her head rapidly with a desperate expression on her face, pleading for him not to ask anything else.

And Vido must have gotten the hint because he relented and didn’t press the issue further.

“Alright, now, listen up,” Axel turned to his sister to give her a warning, “This here palace is filled’ta brim with hard-workin’ heifers. Ya don’t need’ta start yammerin’ on witcha stories and tales of our childhood--unlessin’ they ask. Got it?”

Fleche gave a salute with one of her hooves and replied, “Aye. No problem, brother. I’m just surprised to see the ol’ minotaurs be so hospitable towards outsiders. Er…you sure they won’t mind?”

Axel nodded. “That I am. I know Madam Martha personally. If anyone’s gonna show southern hospitality, it’s her. You ready?”

“As I’ll ever be.”

With that, Axel turned and knocked on the door of the manor with his claw before opening it and stepping inside…

Only to find that everything was dead silent. No minotaurs at the desk, on stage, or walking around at all.

“What in blue blazes…?” Axel almost reached for his pistols purely out of instinct, but stayed his claws for the moment. “The heck is everyone?”

“This is quite peculiar indeed,” Kora added as she took some time to observe the room. “All of the lights are still on…” She paused for a moment to sniff the air, and opened her mouth to catch any possible scents on her tongue. “Ah. I smell live beef. They’re still around…somewhere.”

Fleche was quick to point out the absurdity of the situation. “Oi, how do a buncha mountain-sized cow-lassies disappear at the drop of a feather? Sounds like the work of witches, I tell ya.”

“I don’t think witches exist around here,” Vido added, “And even if they did, I think these bovine ladies would snap one like a twig over their knees.”

“Pfft--the witches I’ve seen be much more deadly than ya think, Vido-dear.”

Axel cleared his throat and interrupted her. “Ahem. Don’t worry yerselves with that. We should--”

“Hang on, Lord Remington,” Kora jumped in with her nose wiggling once more. “I’m starting to pick up something else. Lots of apple and cinnamon…some blueberry…freshly made ice cream?”

“The hell?” Axel replied, “But the bakery in the lobby ain’t even open.”

Kora shook her head and pointed in the direction of the hallway. “It’s coming from what seems to be the backyard near the greenhouses. Shall we investigate?”

The gunslinger accepted this and began to walk forward. “Ain’t like we got much choice…”

So with that, the group headed out towards the backyard…only to find the farms and greenhouses with no sign of what caused the delicious smell. In fact, Kora even managed to lose the trace of the scent entirely!

“That’s odd. I wonder…”

That’s when…

A familiar voice from an elderly woman called out to them. “Remington? Is that you, boy?”

Chapter 142

Axel turned around to see Madame Martha herself, standing there and smoking her usual pipe. “Ah. Martha. Glad’ta see ya again. Oh and I should introduce ya…” He put a claw around Fleche’s neck. “This here’s my sister, Flechette.”

“Charmed, Lady Martha, I tell ya,” she broke free of her brother and walked up to the faun woman. “Hope my wee brother hasn’t caused too much trouble for ye.”

“Oh not at all,” Martha replied as she leaned up on her toes just to reach Fleche’s cheek and give her a welcoming kiss. “In fact, I’m glad I have you both here. Seems like you’ve been making progress with finding your family, eh?”

The gunslinger nodded as he scratched the back of his head. “Yeah, but uh…listen, it’s been a long last couple days for us. My friends and I need’ta rest.”

“Oh yes, you do,” Martha replied as she took a hit from her pipe, “I knew that the very next time you returned that you would need some good ol’ southern hospitality, young’uns. And that’s just what yer gonna get. Head on upstairs, ya’ll. I have a little surprise for ya.”

Vido nearly flapped his wings from excitement. “Ooh--una sorpresa? Gracias, Señorita Martha. Let’s all go get some rest, everyone.”

Kora put her paws together and bowed out of respect. “Thank you. Truly.”

“What she said. Thank ye, Madame.” Flechette expanded her wings and hooves and yawned. “Ahhh…aye. I’m right knackered I am. See you in the mornin’ everyone.”

As the others made their way upstairs in order to get some rest for the night, Axel stayed with Martha for the time being. “So I’m guessin’ everyone’s asleep right about now?”

“Bingo, dearie,” Martha replied, “They all kinda tired from…workin’ some busy shifts lately.” She let out a soft chuckle to herself and started to push him towards the staircase with her free hand. “Now go on, shoo. Get some rest. We’ll talk more in the mornin’.”

“Yes ma’am, though uh…” he started skidding across the carpet since he wasn’t moving voluntarily, “Wouldja mind sendin’ a letter’ta Mrs. Magpie lettin’ her know her boy’s safe for me? He’s…been through a lot.”

“I will, I will--now git on, boy,” she insisted as she delivered a light smack to his rear.

“Wheegh!” he whinnied uncontrollably and cleared his throat. “Ahem. Right, right. I’m goin’...thanks again.”

“You’re welcome, hun. Just don’t take forever,” Martha crabbily remarked in return. She then stood by the steps with the sole intent of making sure he got to his room safely and shut the door. Once she heard it close, she whispered down the hall.

“Alright everyone--come on out.”

At her command, dozens of minotaur women would emerge from the various brothel rooms carrying boxes of supplies. They all carefully walked out of the front door so as to not alert the gunslinger or his friends of their presence.

Meanwhile, one particular minotaur stayed behind to speak with the madam of the building.

“Ms. Martha, how did he look? Was he alright?”

Martha turned and glanced up at the large bovine woman. “Looks worse for wear, Clarabelle. I could see it in his eyes. He’s been through some shit, I tell you what.”

Clarabelle stepped out to her wearing a modest pink nightgown that covered most of her body. “Poor man…and what about his friends?”

“They all look equally frazzled,” Martha went on as she started walking upstairs until she reached her living quarters. “The griffon boy in particular looked like his pelvis was shattered from them there bandages he had on.”

“Oh no…does that mean he was…?”

Martha didn’t even need Clara to finish that statement. She already knew what it was. “...Yeah. I’m gonna work on that letter to his ma. The poor gal must be worried sick about him.” Once she got to her apartment room, she sat down upon the couch and looked at the coffee table with a sigh. “Agh…do ya think I should go through with it, hun?”

Clarabelle shut the door and sat down next to the tiny elder goat. “Go through with…?” Her eyes then shifted towards the coffee table and the documents upon it. “Oh-moowow…!” she gasped upon seeing the papers with one of her ears twitching. “I think that’s a great idea. It’ll bring you all far closer, Ms. Martha.”

“Yeah that’s the plan,” she replied longingly while taking another blow from her pipe, “Still. Now that his sister’s here, I’mma make sure I ask her now. This is gonna apply to both of ‘em ya know?”

“Oh how sweet of you!” Clara moo’d while putting her hands together, “You’re going to make them feel like they’re in a family again, Ms. Martha.”

The faun lady sighed once more. “I suppose…I’m just…nervous is all. Yeah, hard to believe, ain’t it?”

“Not at all, darlin’,” Clara replied while petting the elder goat on the head, “You’re more than welcome’ta feel the junebugs in yer throat. This here’s a mighty huge step for ya’ll, but I know you can handle it.”

“Maybe…even so, it’s up to them in the end. They are grown folks after all.” She got off of the couch, and started walking towards her bedroom. “Anyhow, I’m off to bed. Make sure everyone’s settin’ everything up properly, alright?”

“That I will,” Clara replied, “Axie and his friends are in for a big surprise tomorrow!”

Chapter 143

The next morning…

Axel awakened without his gear, and flexed his wings to make sure they were in good condition. “Yea…that’s about right…” As he looked at himself in the mirror, he chuckled as he shook his head to frizz up his mane. “What a crazy little life I lead. Don’t know how we survived this long. But if ya’ll are out there…I’mma find ya.”

Tap-tap-tap.

A sudden knock at his room door interrupted his train of thought. “Hm?” Axel went to answer it, and found Flechette on the other side. “Mornin’. What’s the tea, sis?”

The green pegasus looked down at the floor, rubbing her hoof idly into the carpet. “I need to talk to ye for a second. It’s…about the rest of our family.”

The hippogriff turned his head left, then right to look down the halls. No one was there. The coast was clear, so he quickly pulled Fleche into his room and shut the door.

“You startin’ta remember somethin’?” he asked with a pleading set of eyes, “Where are they? Do ya know?”

“...Ma and pa are dead, brother,” she replied with a long face, “And the wee twins? So are they. It’s been over two decades--I’m frankly lucky to be alive but…” Tears started rolling down the sides of her face--her voice began to break as she sniffled. “It should’ve been me…our twin brothers should’ve been here to enjoy life. But now they can’t…”

Axel fell silent, and simply walked up to his sister to give her a hug. This was it. All of his hopes and desires up to this point had been crushed.

And yet…while saddened, he didn’t allow it to consume him. For he knew that he had gained another family through this errant walk of life. The companions that were with him along every step of this deadly journey. Maybe, just maybe, that made it all worth it…

For the moment though, he focused entirely on comforting his sister in their time of distress. “...Don’t go feelin’ sorry for yerself now. Campbell and Friar wouldn’t want ya down in the dumps, now would they?”

Those were the names of Axel’s older (and Fleche’s younger) twin brothers. Upon hearing them, the pegasus mare sobbed even more. “N…no. They wouldn’t. Yer right…” She sniffled, and stepped away from him for a moment. “It’s just…hard to accept that things won’t ever be the same again, ya know?”

“...I know…” was all Axel could say, “Won’t be easy, but we gotta keep goin’. For their sake as well as our own.”

Once her tears had stopped, Fleche tightly embraced her brother once more. Squeezing his body with both hooves. “I ken. I just…need some time to mahself, for a while. Don’t let lil’ ol’ me ruin your social life.”

Axel was losing breath from the strangling hug, and only managed to sputter a few words out. “Agh! My…what?”

Fleche finally let him go, “Oops. Sorry, dear. And I mean your friends. And…” she gave him a smug grin, “Your lady friends.”

“Ahem…” Axel scratched the back of his neck. “...I ain’t got no clue what you’re talkin’ ‘bout.”

“Oh you!” she giggled in response, “Pa would be proud of ye. Ma as well, believe it or not.”

He raised a brow and asked, “You serious?”

“For sure--it wasn’t often that they conducted business with the minotaurs. I think pa was a wee-bit scared of ‘em, honestly.”

“He always didn’t enjoy talkin’ about work, did he? ‘Ccordin’ta Ms. Martha, she actually got a few things from him.”

Fleche’s eyes sparked, and she flicked her tail upon hearing that. “Did she now? I wonder what kinda history she has with us…”

Axel began to stretch his legs and his wings. “Rrgh…well, whatever ya do, might be best’ta ask her yerself once you get the chance. Oh, and make sure ya get somethin’ta eat. I know how you get when you’re stressed.”

“Oh dear, ya remember that about me, eh?” she replied with a scoff as she trotted towards the door, “Don’tcha worry now, Ax. I’ll make sure’ta eat lots. Wonder if they have any spuds down yonder…”

“Good. Speak with ya later.”

Not long after his sister left the room, the hippogriff exited as well. “Now what to do…” he thought to himself. “Guess I’ll check on the others. See if they already downstairs.”

So he did just that, heading downstairs to see if his companions were already up that morning. But before he could make it there…he would be stopped by a familiar voice.

“Oh, Axie!”

“Hm?” he turned his head left, and saw Clarabelle--now wearing a red sundress with white polka dots and a straw sunhat. “Ah, Ms. Clara. How are ya, ma’am?”

“I’m quite well, thank you,” she replied with a smile as she gently patted him on the head. “I’ve got a quick question for ya--and forgive me if it comes off as random.”

“Chr!” Axel let out a small chirp upon being petted, and weaseled his way out of the embrace by tilting his head upwards. “Ahem--uh, that’s fine, I s’pose. What’s the question, ma’am?”

The minotaur lady broke eye contact, looking away with a nervous smile on her face. “Well…it’s got’ta do with clowns. Do ya like ‘em?”

As she had said, it did come off as random. Axel slightly recoiled out of confusion from the question. “...Clowns? What brought up that barrel’a monkeys?”

“N-nothing in particular!” Clara replied with a shaky smile, “So. What’s your opinion of them? I only ask because I know a lot of folks out there are afraid of ‘em…”

Surprisingly?

“No, I’m not afraid,” he replied with a rare, genuine smile on his face, “In fact, I enjoy clowns. And mimes. And all them side-show performers. They kept me entertained when I was a young’un. Some of ‘em even helped me navigate the South when I was all alone…” He tilted his head. “Why? What makes ya ask?”

“Oh…no reason! Gotta go!” Clarabelle moo’d and quickly left the room, walking as fast as possible, leaving a confused Axel behind.

“...What?”

Chapter 144

Axel approached the main lobby and was greeted with Kora who had been sipping a cup of freshly brewed tea at one of the cafe tables near the bakery. “Howdy. Where’s our boy?”

“Vido told me that he was looking to get some rest,” Kora replied while idly swirling the teabag within the cup, “I’m a tad worried for him, but I’m also happy to know that he’s feeling better.”

“I betcha are,” the hippogriff remarked as he took a seat with her at the table, hitting her with a snide verbal jab, “You two have been gettin’ awfully close, haven’t ya?”

But much to Axel’s surprise, the she-cat would deny this outright. “Oh no. He’s not my type if I’m being honest. Besides, I believe his sights are set on someone else. Someone…in the clouds,” she said with an amused purr.

“Oh yeah--the Captain Bird Lady,” he recalled Celaeno and the time they had spent with her crew. “You got a point. Wonder how they’re all doin’ now…”

“Tis a very valid question indeed,” Kora replied, “I’d love to see Chang again, myself.”

Once again, Axel shot her a smug expression in order to tease her. “...Oh?”

And in response, the she-cat hissed and scrunched her face up into a neutral expression. “No. Whatever you’re thinking, stop thinking it. What’s got you so invested in my love life all the sudden?”

“Well we ain’t had much time’ta chat with each other on a regular,” he lamented as he thought over their journey thus far, “It’s been helluva road gettin’ here. But my apologies--if ya don’t wanna speak on that subject, we don’t gotta.”

Kora gave it some thought as well. The last time they were able to have a proper discussion was when they were aboard Celaeno’s ship. Even then, the fear of attack was ever-present and they weren’t given any time to themselves or each other.

As a result, she could understand Axel’s more light-hearted approach.

“Hm…I see now,” she purred, “You’re just trying to make conversation. This is quite the turn-around from when I first met you, isn’t it?”

“Whatcha mean by that?”

Kora leaned back in her seat and looked outside of the nearest window. “When I first met you, I was rather put-off by you. You seemed like all the other outlaws that roamed these barren lands. Someone who simply wanted to let the world know that they couldn’t care less…in the loudest, most obnoxious way possible.”

That comment visibly stung, causing Axel to look down at the table. “Yeesh…was I really so callous?”

She turned her attention to him and made herself clear. “Oh, no no. I meant when I first met you. When I got to know you more over time, you proved yourself to be a reliable companion--a friend even.” She had a wide smile on her face, “You also helped me realize that there’s more to life than what I was forced into doing. So for that, I thank you, Lord Remington.”

It relieved him to hear that he wasn’t insufferable as he took a small breath. “Ah. I see now--you’re mighty welcome, Miss Kora. So what’s next for ya?”

“Hm--I think I’ll stick around with you for a bit longer--if you’ll have me, that is.” She took out the Abyssinian spellbook, and opened it upon the table. “Admittedly, I’m still trying to figure this out. I haven’t desired to make use of it lately due to the extreme strain it placed upon my body the last time I tried.”

Axel recalled just how fiercely it harmed her body. “...Damn right. Put you in the hospital. You sure you even wanna hang onto that there book?”

“Of course I do,” she assured him, “Maybe, just maybe if I figure out how it works, I can use it to benefit the lives of those in Klugetown. I might even get support from the King and Queen of Abyssinia themselves…” She then giggled with a snort and a purr. “Hmhm…nah. They wouldn’t take note of someone as low as me.”

“Hey now, I wouldn’t be so sure,” Axel corrected her with a small grin on his face, “After all, we certainly made an impression on them Chimp-folk out East. Ya never know…”

“You’re right. Speaking of which, I wonder how Ms. Rufang is doing. She seemd as if she was getting along well with Chang when we left, hm?”

Many varying possibilities ran through Axel’s head--some of which he’d rather not think about. “I think they’ll be gettin’ along just fine. Everything we’ve done so far has had a lastin’ impact with some positive and some negatives, ain’t it?”

Negatives. Kora looked away as she continued to sip her tea. While she was one to normally use peace as a primary option, her capacity for violence had increased tenfold over the course of this adventure.

“Yeah…I’m starting to wonder about myself and where I am mentally…” she muttered under her breath.

“Pardon?” Axel called out to her, “If you’re hurtin’, don’t be afraid’ta speak up. Ya hear?”

“Hm? O-oh no…don’t worry,” she spoke up with a smile on her face, “It’s nothing you need to concern yourself with at the moment.”

Normally, he’d be willing to press the issue, but given what they had all been through, now wasn’t really the time to pry into his friends’ heads. Axel respected her wishes. “I getcha. If you ever need anythin’, just lemme know, alright.”

“I will--” she paused, and sniffled at the air, “Hm? Peculiar…is that apple pie and various cobblers? But the scent isn’t coming from in here.”

Axel looked around but found nothing. His sense of smell wasn’t as acute as hers, so he decided to check out the source of the smell himself. “Let’s have a look-see…” He walked over to the front door of the manor, and pushed it open so that he could look outside…

And what he saw caused his jaw to drop.

“What the BUCK--”

Chapter 145

“What is it, Lord Remington?” Kora followed him outside and purred with excitement as soon as she came into contact with what he saw. “ROWR! What in the almighty--?!”

Before them, the entire little valley of minotaurs had undergone a drastic change. Essentially? A county fair had been erected! There were various food and carnival game stands alongside a rather tall ferris wheel that had been built near the entrance to the village itself. The many minotaur residents were already actively participating in the merriment when Axel looked outside.

“What in the goddamn…” he muttered under his breath.

Martha’s voice called out from behind. “Oops. Did I not mention that we was plannin’ a fair for when ya returned?”

The hippogriff and abyssinian turned around and saw the little old sheep woman standing there wearing a yellow sundress, sunglasses, and a straw sunhat.

“Ms--Ms. Martha??” Axel asked with a confused tone, “All ya’ll set this up? What for?”

“For you, obviously,” she said while casually walking down the steps, “I knew ya would all be tired from all the runnin’ and gunnin’ you were doin’, so I figured why not set a little somethin’ up for ya. We got games, side-shows, and all the food you can eat. Ya like clowns, don’tcha?”

“W…yeah,” he replied with a nod, “Of course I do. Their routines is what made my day when I was but a colt.”

“What about mimes?” Martha asked, “You’re not creeped out by them are you?”

“Nope,” he replied a small smile, “In fact, I love the art of silent theater.”

Kora folded her arms with a smug cat-grin on her face. “Well now. This is a surprise. I didn’t think you’d be interested in such types of entertainment, Lord Remington.”

He raised a brow and replied, “Yeah I am. I always stopped by their trailers and stages after a show. They gave me food since I was always on my own.”

The grin on the she-cat’s face faded as she realized Axel’s sentiment was rather personal. “Ah. I completely understand. You respect the art of those who put themselves on stage for the amusement of others and the generosity they show towards children.”

It took a moment for him to comprehend what she said, but once he did, Axel nodded. “....Yeah. Exactly. I’m curious’ta see what kinda skills they have to display, Ms. Martha. Mimin’ is particular difficult and takes years of work’ta get perfect.”

“Well pull up a chair, my dear,” she said while leading them towards the fairgrounds, “The stage is right this way.”

Curious, the two followed Martha to a small patch of land that had been cleared out with stumps placed all over for seats and a wooden stage with a pair of minotaur girls present. Each had clown makeup on and were practicing their juggling routine with bowling pins.

“Ooooh…” Axel muttered with a child-like sense of wonder, “I wonder what they got planned up they sleeves…”

“Lotsa things, partner!” one of them, a black-colored bovine gal wearing a red-white-and-blue clown suit commented from onstage as she started to blow into a balloon. “We’ve been practicin’ this fer weeks aimin’ta get it right. Now we finally get the chance to show our stuff. Ain’t that right, Peachy?”

The second one, a tan-colored minotaur with a thinner build who wore a purple and gold clown suit with suspenders replied with a simple nod. “Oh…y-yes. I’m excited too. We don’t get to do this very often…” She then took a step forward and slipped on a banana peel. “Woaaoaah!” Thankfully, she landed safely in a nearby stack of hay, lying upside-down with her tail resting upon her face which she then blew out of the way. “Phoo! H-how was that, Smoky?”

Smoky, the dark-colored one approached her and helped her stand up. “Amazin’ as always, Peachy! You’re as cute as a button as always, ain’tcha?” she squealed while pinching her friend’s cheeks.

“S-Smoky…stop…they can see us…” Peaches replied while blushing.

The sight of them enjoying each other’s company put a smile on Axel’s face. His love of clowns and stage performers in general seemed to stem from such camaraderie. But then, he thought of something else--Axel turned to Martha and asked, “This here is one of ya’lls traditions?”

“Yeah we do this every month, dear,” she smiled as she pulled her sunglasses down from her eyes, “But I went on ahead and pushed the schedule up a bit so ya’ll could enjoy it too. No need’ta thank me, darlin’.”

Axel wrapped his arms around the elder faun and hugged her tightly. “...No. I will thank ya. This here’s remindin’ me of home. Back when things were simpler…”

Martha placed a motherly kiss on his forehead. “Aw, don’tcha start goin’ sayin’ things like that. You’re gonna make this old sack’a bones feel even older than she already is.”

Axel let go of her and stood upright. “Don’t worry. You don’t look a day older than a heifer. Oh! Maybe I should invite Fleche…” But as soon as he thought of such a thing, his expression turned uneasy. “...Or maybe not.”

Kora tilted her head. “Why not? Didn’t you both grow up together? Surely she would enjoy such wondrous carnival-style attractions and activities, yes?”

While Axel did want to invite his sister down to engage in these events with him, he was still ultimately concerned for her health. The same applied to Vido as well. Perhaps more importantly, would it be right to enjoy such a thing without them?

The hippogriff started to walk away--back towards the manor. “I’m…gonna make sure they’re alright before I get too far into this. Be right back.”

Chapter 146

Back in Klugetown…

With her newfound necromantic pirate crew, Zula was in complete control of the city. She had many of the deer-folk posted around the town, rounding up anyone that broke her rules and imprisoning them. Since they served as watchmen, they effectively kept anyone from getting in or out of the city without putting themselves at risk in some fashion.

“Perrrfect,” the tigress purred while looking at a few case report files on her desk, “Everything is in its place. Now we just gotta make sure they don’t disobey…”

Moments later, Typh came bursting through the doors with an annoyed squawk. “Awk! Is this what your plan was?! Turning my crew into sapient dictatorship-folk? You couldn’t come up with anything better than that?”

“Have some patience, would you?” Zula replied, “Everything needs time to build. I don’t wanna risk a hostile takeover of this location. It’s important that we keep a foothold here at least long enough for the mining operations to finish.”

The eagle woman groaned into her claw. “Ugh. The shit I get wrapped up in…fine. So what do you want me to do until then?”

“Stand by until I ask for your help. Your crew is serving their purpose, now I need you to serve yours.”

“That’s not gonna last very long,” Typh protested mentally, choosing not to respond verbally. Instead, she simply turned and walked away from the desk.

Just in time for a certain fiery canine to appear moments later. “...Is Zula here?”

“Who wants to know?” the tigress muttered with a suspicious glare at the diamond dog.

“I’m here…to offer my services as well,” Kolasi explained with a demonic grin, “You’re gonna need it if you hope to stand a chance against Remington and his little merry band of thieves.”

Typh stopped on a dime so that she could listen in.

Zula, now more open to the idea of gaining even more support, decided to hear what the hellhound had to say. “Go on then. Tell us what you have to offer.”

“He and his group killed every last one of my gangsters,” she went on, “Seems like this ranchero boy is a thorn in all of our sides, isn’t he, ladies?”

The eagle woman remained silent as she didn’t want to reveal her hand to this newcomer just yet.

The tigress meanwhile, was all too eager to have more power on her side. Even if she didn’t think through the implications or possible hidden agendas. All she wanted was an instantaneous leg up over her enemies.

“You know what? I think we’ll be getting along just fine…on the first order of business, I’d like to see if you could…intercept any possible messages outgoing from the Diamond Dog’s kingdom.”

Kolasi leaned upon the desk. “I’m listening.”

At the Milk Ranch Valley…

Axel left the imminent festivities outside so that he could check on Vido. The hippogriff traveled up to the room his friend had been staying in, but before he could knock, he found himself pacing the floor--back and forth as he tried to figure out what to say.

“...He’s probably not in a good spot right now. He needs help. Professional help. Ain’t no way am I gonna go down to a rodeo while of my compadres is feelin’ down. But just how am I gonna say this to him?”

After a few more minutes of dawdling, Axel took a deep breath and knocked upon the door. “Vido. You up, partner?”

The door would open moments later, and the tired face of the griffon peeked out from behind the door. “Hola, Axel. And…yeah, I’m up. I can see there’s a carnival outside. You should go have fun, enjoy yourself. Don’t worry about me,” he said as he started pushing the door closed…

Only to be shortstopped by Axel’s claw pushing to keep it open. “Hang on now. I can’t in good faith, leave one of my good friends behind while I go off frolickin’ at some rodeo,” he explained with a concerned frown on his face, “But at the same time…I ain’t exactly qualified’ta give you all the answers neither.”

Vido pushed the door open while chuckling at his friend’s insistence. “Ay, amigo. You’re a lot more…concerned for my well-being now than when we first met. What changed?”

Axel sighed and turned his head, breaking eye contact. “Lotsa things, friend. Seein’ you lose your innocence like that was one of ‘em…”

“...I won’t lie, it was scary as all hell. Maybe I shouldn’t have done it.” He put a claw on Axel’s shoulder and went on. “But brother, I knew you were there for me. That, plus the fact that your sister was held at gunpoint didn’t give me many other options. In the end, I see it as a necessary sacrifice.”

“...Even so…” Axel took a step back, “I still want ya to talk this out with someone. Someone who can help ya with mental issues so ya won’t feel the need’ta stay hidden up in this here room.”

Vido could tell his friend wasn’t exactly willing to back down. The sensation warmed his heart and even put his mind at ease as he dealt with his trauma. “...As messed up as this wild adventure has been, it still beats having madre as my only friend…” Ultimately, he came to a conclusion that would satisfy his friend’s desire to help. “Alright, alright. I’ll cut you a deal, amigo.”

“Say what now?”

“...If you manage to find a therapist you can send my way, I’d appreciate it,” the griffon explained, and quickly turned the tables with a sly grin on his face, “But right afterwards, I want you to enjoy yourself down there and take your mind off of things. At least for one day. Comprende?”

There was no arguing with a griffon who had made his point clear. If that’s what Vido wanted, then Axel was more than willing to oblige. “Alright…I got yer back, partner. Sit tight while I go find ya some help.”

Chapter 147

Axel went down to the manor’s main lobby, thinking hard about who he should approach in order to get help for Vido. “...I would ask one of the nurse cows who work the infirmary. Problem is, I don’t think he needs’ta be in the presence of a curvaceous woman right now. Or is that a might sexist? Dammit, boy think…”

Moments later, a familiar face would step into the doors of the manor and call out for its owner. “Ms. Martha? Ya here? I’m lookin’ for some more milk and veggies off the farm.” She was carrying a crate filled with empty glass bottles.

The hippogriff looked up from the mug of cider he was drinking, and saw who had made an appearance. He had to blink a few times just to ensure that he wasn’t hallucinating. “...Rose? That you?”

The young minotaur woman turned her head his way and smiled. “Axel! So you’re here for the fair, ain’tcha? What’re the odds?” She placed down the crate and walked over to greet him properly. “Why are ya inside? Shouldn’tcha be havin’ fun out there with everyone else?”

“I want to, but…” His ears and tail pricked up--the gunslinger had come to a realization in those last few minutes. If Roseanne was here, then that meant… “...Wait a sec.”

Rose tilted her head. “You alright? You ain’t bumped yer head or nothin’ have ya?”

Axel got out of the chair, and started walking towards the doors. “No no, it’s just--you’re here with Celaeno and the rest of her crew, yeah?”

“Darn tootin’. Why? Wonder if they might be interested in the fair?”

“Yes--I mean no--I mean, if you’re here, then our buddy Chang is here. And if our buddy Chang is here…he can help us with the problem we currently got goin’ on.”

“Problem? Wait, hold on--” At this point, Roseanne had lost track of the conversation. In order to figure out what Axel was saying, she quickly leapt in front of him and blocked him form exiting, leaning against the doorway. “Woah, slow yer roll, partner. I need’ta know what’s goin’ on before ya just up and run off like that.”

“Alright, well…it’s a long story…”

After one brief explanation of the events that had transpired…

“Oh damn…that…” Rose let out a sigh. There wasn’t much for her to feel angry over since the bitch of a dog woman was confirmed to be dead, but it didn’t stop her from lamenting what happened to the innocent griffon. “...Now I can see why ya want ol’ Chang’s help. He’s got a degree in scientology and all them other ology-stuffs--”

“...I know. He’s the perfect one to handle a delicate matter like this. Me? I don’t know the first thing about mind-ology.”

“Psychology.”

“Whatever,” Axel rolled his eyes, “Wouldja do me a favor and bring him here for me? Vido made me promise’ta go enjoy myself and relax at the side shows if I got him some help.” He shrugged his claw-arms, “I dunno why, really.”

Rose giggled and pat him on the head. “It’s ‘cuz he loves ya, obviously. He doesn’t want ya to feel bogged down by a problem ya can’t solve. You ain’t cut out for everythin’, partner. Nobody is. That’s why we gotta rely on each other.”

Axel huffed, puffing out his cheeks, but eventually he relented and had to concede to her point. “Yeah, you right. Come’ta think of it. If I was on mah own this whole time, I never would’ve got my sister back.”

“...Moo-what?!” Rose grabbed him up by his sides, causing the hippogriff to squeak like a chew toy. “Yer sister’s here?! Why didn’tcha tell me? I’m dyin’ta meet her!” she squealed while pressing her nose against his beak.

“Awk!” Axel squawked, and wriggled his way free of the awkwardly close embrace, “H-hey now. Not so rough. I still gotta ease my way back into flyin’ after all them shots I endured. And don’t go stickin’ yer little cow-nose into her face either. She’s hella tired from all the shit she’s been through for lord knows how long…”

Roseanne was more than compliant. “I understand completely. Tell ya what, I’ll go ahead and get Chang for ya while you take a load off. I promise I won’t bother yer sister while yer gone. Alright?”

Axel sighed into his claw--as much as he wanted to micro-manage this delicate situation, he knew that would only lead to unnecessary stress on himself and those around him. Over the course of this journey, he learned to be more trustworthy with others, and now was a perfect time to exercise such trust and put it in someone else.

The hippogriff turned to the minotaur gal with a cold set of eyes. “Don’t mess around. You march right up there and bring the monkey man back so my boy can have someone who understands the mind to speak to. Ya hear? I’m…I’m trustin’ you with this, alright?” His voice slowly became quieter as he looked up at her. The tension in his face began to fade as he rubbed his claw idly against the carpet. “...I trust you…”

The minotaur gal squatted down to his level, putting a hand on his shoulder with a smile of encouragement on her face. “Thanks, brother. I won’t betray yer trust. I can promise ya that until the day I kick the bucket.”

Axel wiped away a lone tear from his face, and nodded silently. “Thank you, Roseanne.” With that, he turned to leave the manor, and walked back out into the fair.

Chapter 148

Outside on the fairgrounds…

“...Namaste, Lord Chang,” Kora smugly purred while bowing before the monkey prince in the labcoat, “How may I serve you today?”

A few minotaur gals nearby giggled from the sight, causing Chang’s glasses to fog up as he lifted her off of the ground with his tail. “Tíngzhǐ. Tíngzhǐ…” he muttered ‘stop’ in his native language while cringing from embarrassment, “Why must you do this? There is no need for this.”

Kora purred even more as she landed on her feet, and threw her arms around him for a close hug. “Oh you know I mean no harm. Friends tend to tease each other sometimes, yes?”

Chang rolled his eyes and replied, “Well you better be ready for the day I tease you, pussy.”

Moments later, Celaeno walked up to them while noting the change of scenery. “Well…the cowgirls really know how to put a party together.” She looked at Kora and asked, “Oh, by the way. Is Remington around? There’s something important he needs to know.”

“...Is it something urgent?” Kora dropped the tone she carried a few moments ago in exchange for a more subdued one. “Did something happen while you were out sailing through the air?”

“Not exactly to us--rather, it’s what we’ve…picked up from the information pipeline. Apparently one of those diamond dogs you dealt with was a hellhound--an undead canine pyromaniac.”

“Is that so?” Kora mused, wondering who exactly could have been the hellhound in that group, “Hrm…it all sounds very suspicious.”

“Whatever the case, you’d do good to watch your tails,” Chang warned her, “You never know who could harbor a grudge and return with a vengeance…”

Moments later, Roseanne made an appearance, looking at the monkey prince specifically. “Yo, Chang. We need yer help back at the manor. It’s Vido. He needs some psyche-help.”

“...I did dabble a tad in psychology, so I suppose I might be of some use,” Chang nodded in response, prepared to take off, “I’ll go see him. Please show me to his room, Rose.”

“Thanks. See ya later, ya’ll,” Rose replied as she left the area with Chang.

“...Vido, huh?” Celaeno muttered under her breath, “I hope he’s okay…maybe I should go see him later…”

One of Kora’s ears twitched in response to that statement from the bird woman. “Hmhm…I see where your priorities lie, Captain,” she said with a teasing cat-grin.

“W..what? No I’m…I’ve got loads of things on my mind,” Celaeno shook her head with an annoyed trill. “Uch. Don’t look at me like that--”

Kora giggled and backed off. “Don’t worry, I’m merely teasing. It’s a nice method of casting banter between friends. In the meantime…” From the corner of her eye, she spotted the red-headed gunslinger. “Oh, speak of the devil. Lord Remington is here now.”

“Oh, good,” the bird woman looked over and waved her claw in the air to get his attention, “Sir Remington! Mind sparing me a moment of your time, please?”

The hippogriff made his way over and replied, “Howdy. What seems to be the problem?”

One quick explanation later…

“Hm…” Axel thought it over to himself. “So someone ain’t dead. Yeah, no doubt about it. Next time, all bets are off. I’m killin’ ‘em all with no one left behind.” Then he spoke aloud. “Gotcha. So we need’ta watch our asses to ensure we don’t get fucked up when we least expect.”

“Please do,” Celaeno added, “You never know who could be burned by such an attack and desire revenge on you and those around you…”

“Oh don’t you worry, I know what that feels like,” Axel replied with a rather neutral expression, “They can do as they damn well please. I’ll still put ‘em all in the dirt.”

“Hmph,” she raised a brow, noting his steadfast demeanor. “Unflappable as usual aren’t you, Remington? I wonder how long that’ll last you.”

In return, Axel shot her a rather judgemental stare, clearly put off by what she said. “To the grave. To make it in this here profession, ya need’ta be able’ta fight on without nothin’ holdin’ ya back or distractin’ ya--”

All the sudden, he caught a whiff of something. Something sweet that filled the air and stole his attention from the topic at hand.

“...Daisy dukes--what in the hay is that?” he turned his head in the direction of one of the many food stands, and started walking--much to the amusement of the bird lady and she-cat.

“Aaaand there he goes,” Celaeno sighed into her claw, “Do you have any idea what’s up with him?”

“He’s been on the road for far too long,” Kora replied with a flick of her tail as she sniffed the air, “A good, homecooked dish is lost on him and is something that captivates his soul. You’re lucky--Roseanne is always there for you in this regard.”

Celaeno had to concede. Kora made a good point regarding the fact that she was so used to the smell of fresh food, and that the gunslinger wasn’t. The bird lady watched as Axel approached one of the food stands with an oddly wide smile on his face, talking to a minotaur woman about the fruit cobblers she was offering.

“...Huh. Point taken. I wonder how he’s managed to live this long…”

“Through sheer willpower,” Kora purred, “Now if you’ll excuse me, I have to partake in some of those pastries.” With that, she sauntered off, under the spell of the beautiful scents of various baked goods.

Meanwhile, Celeano looked in the direction of the manor. “Vido…are you okay?”

Chapter 149

Chang had gone up to Vido’s room and knocked on the door. Moments later, the griffon would answer.

“Yo--hot damn! It’s you, amigo!” he chirped with a wide smile as he wrapped his arms around the princely primate. “So glad to see ya. Your friends are here too, yes?”

The monkey’s tail flicked straight upwards as he was forcefully brought into the griffon’s embrace. “EEK!” he squeaked, and spoke in a muffled tone as he struggled to pull away, “They are…can you let me go…?”

Vido’s eyes shifted downwards, and noticed that he was squeezing the primate rather hard. “Oh, sorry,” he said with a meek smile as he let go. “I didn’t hurt you did I?”

Chang shook his head, and straightened out his white coat. “No harm done, friend. Now with that being said, let’s analyze how you’ve been feeling these last few days, hm?”

“Alright…”

After a rather painful explanation that Vido stumbled his way through…

“...and that’s the gist of it,” he muttered while looking at the floor. “At this point, I don’t care about finding my old man anymore. It’s become more trouble than it’s worth and I simply want to see Axel reunite with his family.”

“...I see…” Chang muttered while writing something down on a notepad. The idea that Vido was fed up with the idea of figuring out the truth behind his father was certainly believable. This journey had taken him through trials and…suffering that he was simply not prepared for. Chang realized this instantly. “Seems to me that you’ve started to embrace the horrors of the world. You want to shut out what could possibly hurt you on a personal level, yes?”

“That’s…the long and short of it, I suppose,” Vido replied with a sigh, “If I knew that my papa was caught up in some drug ring or was put to death in a slave encampment, I wouldn’t know how to feel.” He scratched the top of his head with a distressed, worried set of eyes, “It’s kinda like…ay, what’s that thing called--Panda’s Box?”

“Pandora’s Box?” Chang corrected him with an understanding nod, “If that’s how you feel, I respect it. Honestly, I can relate in some ways--not to the part about my father specifically, but there are…quite the load of horrors committed by the previous Emperors that I’d rather forget.” As he continued speaking, the young prince started to idly chew on the pen he was using to take notes with. “Things that I don’t want to face. While I may have to face them someday, I’m simply not ready to at the moment.”

“...You don’t think any less of me for following that line of logic…” Vido asked with a nervous flick of his tail, “Do you?”

Much to his relief, the monkey doctor shook his head and responded with empathy. “Not at all, Vido. It’s your life. You have the right to live it and use that time to focus on what you deem most important, friend. I’m sure your father wouldn’t want you spending your life chasing him down.” Chang paused and looked at the ground before adjusting his glasses. “...Lord knows my father wouldn’t.”

The fact that someone so professional was willing to hear him out and understand his perspective put the griffon at ease. Vido could now start to focus on what was important to him: His friends that saved his life.

“That’s good to hear,” he replied, “Now…I just need to make sure I don’t let…that nastiness happen again.”

“Might I suggest carrying a sidearm?” Chang suggested, “Something quick and easy to draw unlike the bulky rifle my father gave you.”

While that was true, the idea of being put into another situation where his body could be taken advantage of put more fear through his body, displayed by a visible shiver across his skin with his feline fur standing on end. “...That makes sense. I suppose I should consider sitting out of the more dangerous situations from now on…”

Chang reached forward and put an arm around his neck. “Your friends are going to be there for you no matter what. Don’t give in to despair, friend.”

“I won’t,” Vido replied with a weak smile, “I just need time to think about where I’m gonna get myself a new piece.”

Just as he finished speaking, Martha would make herself known once more. “...I think I can help with that, sonny. I got loads of secrets stashed away for all ya’ll.”

Chang adjusted his glasses and raised a brow in response. “...Do you now?”

Vido leaned forward with an excited smile on his face. “I’m listening, senorita.”

Outside…

For the first time in a long time, Axel was able to prioritize himself and take some time to enjoy what was happening around him. The various activities around the little fair caused the normally-stoic gunslinger was actually…smiling?

“Landsakes…this here cobbler’s so good!” he squealed as he dove his face into a bowl of steamy blueberry goodness, much to the delight of the minotaur woman that made it.

“Why thank ya, darlin’,” said the white cow lady with a happy moo, “Martha told me that you’d like it. In fact, she told all of us. We did all of this for you, hun.”

“...For me?” he paused as he licked the rest of the blue filling from his lips. “...Seriously? I…damn. I dunno what’ta say.”

The minotaur woman gave him a loving pat on the head. “Don’t worry, sonny. Just enjoy yourself. Oh--one of the clown shows is gettin’ ready’ta start. Ya might wanna get on over there.”

Axel flapped his wings, causing them to buzz slightly from his enthusiasm. “Gotcha, ma’am. Thank ya.” And without any further time wasted, he flew over to one of the many seats in front of the stage where the show was set to begin.

Moments later, Clarabelle sat next to him. “How’s everythin’ so far, Axie?”

“Great…” he admitted with a small smile, “I don’t remember the last time I felt like I was in a rodeo situation. Can’t wait’ta see the girls onstage.”

“Me neither!” she replied with a wide grin, bouncing her legs in place, “I was working during last month’s show so I didn’t get much time to watch. Oooh, this is so exciting!”

Chapter 150

Axel watched with bated excitement along with the rest of the crowd…

Once the curtain was parted, the two minotaur gals from before--Smoky and Peachy--were done fully in clown makeup and started their show. First, Peachy began to tell a few jokes.

“Hey ya’ll! What do ya call a bovine with no udders?”

The crowd was silent for a moment, waiting for the punchline…

That’s when Smoky stepped in front of her and shouted, “Soy milk--woah!” and immediately after, she slipped on a prop banana peel and fell on her back.

The act caught everyone’s attention, and caused them all to start laughing. Even Axel--the hippogriff truly did find joy in such silliness, despite the pain and hardships that he had endured throughout his life. For once, it was nice to be able to kick back and relax without that fear bearing down on him.

As the show continued, the girls brought out balloons. Clarabelle spoke to the hippogriff. “How you enjoyin’ this so far, hun?”

By that point, Axel had finished off the cobbler and was clapping along with the crowd as they all watched the two minotaur gals create animals like griffons and changelings out of balloons. “Hell yeah I am,” he said with a smile on his face, “These take me back to a much simpler time…ooh! Did they just make a chimera?”

Clarabelle looked up, and sure enough, Smoky had created the lion-goat-snake creature out of nothing but a single, blue, tubular balloon. “Oh wow! They did it for real!”

After a few more tricks, prat-falls, and creampies to the face, the pair of minotaurs exited the stage, and closed the curtains for a brief intermission so that the next act could get ready.

In the meantime, Clarabelle would pose a question to Axel. “So…once you head out again, what are you plannin’ta do, hun?”

“Make things right…” he said under his breath, “Rid that scum from this here planet.”

“...Might I offer a suggestion?”

“...?” That was unexpected--to the point where he hesitated for a moment. But Axel was still willing to listen. “What do ya have in mind?”

Clarabelle exhaled, and spoke candidly in a low tone. “...Don’t leave none of ‘em alive, Axel. Make sure you kill every last one of ‘em so none of ‘em tryt’a make a comeback of any kind. I made the mistake of runnin’ from my past, so I don’t wanna see you end up the same way…”

The gunslinger paused for a moment as he thought over what she had said. Of course he intended to leave none left standing, but hearing such sentiment from Clarabelle’s mouth…hit him differently. That’s when he called to mind the background information that Clarabelle provided to him when they first met regarding her parents…

“...Ms. Clara, is there somethin’ achin’ you that you wanna talk’ta me about? Somethin’ important regardin’ yer past?”

Clarabelle sighed and turned to face him directly. “Well…remember when I told you my family was taken from me when I came home one day?”

Axel swallowed his fear as he felt his heart drop. The hippogriff lamented the direction in which the conversation had started to turn. “...Yeah?”

“Well…the ones who caused it…while I’m not 100% certain, I recall seeing orange fur at the scene…” Clarabelle explained while scratching the back of her head. “I’m not sure if it has anything to do with who you’re currently after, but that’s clearly what I remember.”

Axel tilted his head downwards, gritting his teeth. “So it’s damn true, ain’t it? The Felidae dun’ fucked with just about everyone I know. I’m gettin’ real sick’a their shit. But at least I know what I’m fightin’ for…”

Since he wasn’t responding right away, Clarabelle tilted her head with a worried expression on her face. “Erm…Axel? Are ya alright?”

“Alright…?” He tilted his head upwards with a small smile on his face, “I’m just peachy-keen. I appreciate the fact that ya went ahead and told me about yer past. That…musta took a lotta guts outta ya.”

“...I haven’t told anyone else these details to be quite frank,” she went on, “I’ve…always felt uncomfortable sharing my hardships with my co-workers and my customers. It’s much easier to move on and try and live a happy life, you know?”

“Even so…” He wrapped an arm around her and pulled her in close for a hug. “I’m not gon’ letcha live like this. I’m gonna murder each and every one’a them dingos. Just you watch. I just need’ta get prepared…”

After a moment of consideration, Clarabelle smiled to herself and looked down at the gunslinger. “...I think you’re ready for what Madame Martha has to offer, Axel.”

He tilted his head. “Eh? Whatcha mean?”

“You’ll see…” she replied while patting him on the head once more. “You’re going to love what she has in store for you and your friends. Weapons and armor that you’ve never seen before.”

“...” A big grin appeared on his face. “Oh hell yeah. I can’t wait’ta see it.”

Clarabelle giggled in response to his enthusiasm. “Of course. Excited over new toys to play with--you really are a Remy, aren’t you? For now though, relax a bit. I…have a surprise for you later…” she sheepishly put her hands together with a nervous smile on her face. “If you’re interested…”

Axel cleared his throat and rolled his eyes. “Ahem. Erm…I’ll think about it. Dependin’ on how I’m feelin’ after I check in on my friends and mah sister.”

“Of course. You know…I wish…” But before the minotaur lady could finish that thought she shook her head. “...Maybe it’s for the best that I don’t spell that out to him.”

He tilted his head. “Eh?”

“Nothing. Sorry,” she said with a forced chuckle, “Pay me no mind dear. Just lost in thought for a moment.”

“...Uh-huh…”

Chapter 151

In Abyssinia…

Mio had made himself busy by rallying the troops under King Mau’s banner from within the small office he was granted by the latter. In addition, he had also sent a letter off to Remington and the minotaurs in an attempt to sway them to his side. Just how did he know the gunslinger would be there, you may ask?

“It won’t be long now. I know for a fact that he’ll be there. Ever since the old man’s death, I’m almost certain he’s been backing them up. Won’t be long now…”

Moments later, Wilson appeared in the office. “Sir--the convoy you requested will be ready shortly. Where are you headed again?”

“To the minotaur lands,” Mio said as he stood up from his desk, “That letter should’ve reached them by now, but instead of waiting around for an answer, I’m gonna go meet up with them face-to-face.” The tom smirked as he pushed up his glasses, “With that, they won’t be able to refuse our help, and they’ll be willing to help us.”

“Pfft. It’s like you’re playing a game of chutes and ladders, boss,” said the guardstom, “But so long as you know what you’re doing, I won’t question ya. So should we head out? What about the missus?”

“I’m headed out on my own,” Mio explained as he grabbed a revolver from out of one of the drawers in his desk, “I won’t be gone for very long, so I’m sure she won’t miss me.”

“...I wouldn’t be so sure about that,” Wilson replied.

Mio had already begun walking towards the room’s exit as he tilted his head. “Why is that?”

And as soon as he opened the door…

Spitha was standing right there. “I’m going too. Don’t try and stop me, dear.”

The tom holstered the pistol and grabbed the bridge of his nose. “...Spitha, please. I don’t want you involved in this anymore. There’s no need. You already got what you wanted regarding Rongu’s downfall. But this is different. War is on the horizon…”

The dragoness folded her arms and blew a puff of ash into the air. “Aren’t you forgetting something?”

“Eh, what?”

“It’s…about time I told you…” She placed a claw on his shoulder. “When our souls became bound by love, you were granted immunity to immense heat. Dragon flames, lava, you name it.”

“...Wait, what? Since when?”

Doctor Mona walked into the hallway moments later to aid Spitha’s point. “It’s true. It’s quite…strange. Your biology seems to have traded characteristics between the two of you once you copulated.” She pointed the pencil she hand in her hand in Mio’s direction, “You’ve inherited Spitha’s defense against heat,” she then pointed to Spitha, “And you’ve inherited Mio’s cat-like reflexes and agility. It’s astounding, really…”

“Could this be a side-effect of…? No. No time to worry about that.” Mio thought about it for a moment before replying. “So…you’re saying that we’re stronger when we’re together, is that it?”

“Something like that,” Mona put her notes away, and began walking off, “But what you decide to do is up to you, Mr. Thuong.”

With the yellow she-cat leaving the scene, Mio was at a loss. There was no convincing a stubborn dragon to change her ways--especially after all that they had been through together. He truly loved her, and didn’t want her to get hurt, but if she was this insistent…

“...Alright,” he muttered under his breath, “I suppose I have no choice. All I ask is that you flee if things get too troublesome. I won’t have your life in danger because of me.”

Spitha chuckled into her claw. “Oh you. You really don’t know the fullest extent of my strength at all…”

“...What about your mother? Is she okay with this?”

“That old pile of scales? Hmph!” she cocked her head back as she laughed, “She’s staying here for now. Klugetown has officially overstayed its welcome and I’m more than invested in trying to bring it out of the rut it's currently in. Are you willing to let me join you, Mio?”

The tom weighed her words upon his mind. The dragoness was willing to do so much for him, even follow him to the ends of the earth just to see his dreams come to fruition. Why deny her now?

“...I am,” the tom responded with a firm answer, “Quickly. We need to get to the minotaur lands within the day--right when my letter arrives so that they’ll have no choice but to accept my terms.”

Spitha gave an enthused trill and pat the tom on the head. “That’s the intellectual cat-man I know and love! But wait--what about backup from Leona and the others?”

“I’ve already thought ahead to that too,” Mio replied with a purr as he nuzzled against the dragoness’ soft claw. “I’ll explain on the way. Let’s get going.”

And with that, both the tom and dragoness took their leave from the parliament building and subsequently, the city itself…

In the Minotaur Valley…

Martha had led both Vido and Chang up to her room, and into one of her closets where she stashed away a series of weapons. Everything from rifles to machine pistols were stored there in the upright weapon’s cache.

“Axel’s gonna be needin’ this too, so I figured I may as well show ya’ll first. If ya’ll are gonna storm that city, you’re gonna need all the shit ya can carry.”

“Que bueno…” Vido muttered as he inspected the various weapons on display. “I think I could get used to this.”

“Quèshí--Indeed,” Chang added, “I have a feeling that Remington will appreciate this. I certainly do. Western technology is so very…interesting.”

Martha took a look at him and chuckled. “Oh yeah, you’re from the East, ain’tcha? I got a business partner who works out there. Help yerself, monkey boy.”

Chang replied with a bow, “Oh--uh--xie xie!”

Vido meanwhile had already picked out a machine pistol and began to get a feel for the weapon. “...Hells yeah. This is just what I need.”

Chapter 152

Meanwhile, with Axel…

Axel had spent most of the day enjoying himself with the festivities of the clown and mime acts. The hippogriff stallion was able to walk away from the situation with a clear head and a sound mind.

To be precise, he spent most of the day with Clarabelle and played various fairground games with her. They even rode the ferris wheel together and grew to be generally fond of each other’s company.

Eventually, around the middle of the afternoon, Axel declared that he had had enough fun for one day and was full from all of the various fruit-based pastries that he had consumed over the last few hours.

“That was fun, wasn’t it, dear?” Clarabelle asked as they started walking back towards the manor.

“Indeed with was, Ms. Clara. I can’t believe you were so skilled at that there horseshoe toss. Ya managed’ta win blindfolded!”

Clarabelle replied basfully with one hand against the side of her face. “Oh no…I was just lucky, that’s all. Anyone could’ve managed to score if they tried like I did.”

The hippogriff scoffed as he started to flex his wings. “Tch--don’t sell yerself short--ach…dammit…”

“What’s wrong, dear? Are your wings okay?” the minotaur lady questioned with a worried stare.

“It’s fine…” He replied as he winced with only his right eye open. Axel then started to stretch his left wing, and slowly flexed his right. “Yeah, much better. Sorry--it’s kinda the whole reason why I ain’t use ‘em too much today.”

Clarabelle leaned over to inspect his feathery appendages and took note of the various wounds that had started to heal. “...You were injured on your last mission, weren’t you? In an attempt to defend your sister?”

“Hm…” Axel shut his eyes for a moment. The minotaur was rather savvy and was able to pick up on the exact way the bullets entered and exited his body. Combine that with the fact that he had finally reunited with his sister, and it was easy to figure out. “You noticed, huh?” he muttered, “Guess I can’t blame ya.”

“Well…no. I care about you, Axel. Deeply. Ever since the day we met, I could tell that you were more than just any ol’ random gunslinger lookin’ for a fling…” she held her hands behind her back as she walked and paused as she tried to search for the right words to say, “You…seemed like the kinda guy that I could possibly see…myself with. Maybe…” That last sentence was spoken in a low mutter.

To which Axel tilted his head, as he didn’t hear those last few words. “‘Scuse me. Didja say somethin’?”

“No. What are you thinking? His life is far too dangerous and if he dies, you’ll be sadder than you were before.” She shook her head. “Nothing, nothing. I…need to go get some things ready. If you’ll excuse me…” Clarabelle began walking around the side of the manor towards the back of it, leaving Axel behind. “But maybe I can still make it worth his time…if the other girls help me.”

As Clarabelle left, the gunslinger was naturally confused by what he had just witnessed. But he didn’t question it, as he simply made the assumption that she had to return to her normal occupational duties.

“Oh uh…that’s fine. See ya later, Ms. Clara,” he said with a wave as she left. With that out of the way, Axel began to think about what he should do next. “Alright. Now if my calculatin’ is halfway decent enough, we should be able’ta mount an attack…”

Naturally, the next logical step would be to think up methods of invading Klugetown and flipping it on its head. How he would do that was beyond him at the moment since his sister still needed time to recover. Plus, he wasn’t sure if his allies would even agree with the plan he had in mind.

But surprisingly, once he entered the manor’s main room once more, Axel would come into contact with someone familiar that he hadn’t seen in a long time since his adventure started:

A certain tom with red glasses sitting at one of the nearby tables.

“Mio? What in the blue-suited blazes…?”

“Ah, I knew you’d be here,” the tom commented from afar as he stood up, “Listen, dear Axel. We don’t have very much time. I come from Abyssinia with a special request.”

The hippogriff raised a brow. “I’m listenin’.”

One quick explanation later…

“...And that’s the gist of it,” Mio finished what he had to say, “If the minotaurs fight alongside us, we’re guaranteed to be able to practically steamroll that pathetic town and work towards fixing the South as a whole.”

“I see…and yer askin’ me, becauuuuse…?” he tilted his head with an open claw expectantly awaiting an answer.

“Because you’re the very epicenter of the entire operation,” Mio went on, “It’s only natural for me to ask you first. Without your approval, none of the other minotaurs would be willing to follow.”

Axel slowly stepped forward until his face was mere inches away from the tom’s. “Wait…you wanna bring them into this?”

“Only if they’re willing to fight alongside you,” Mio reiterated, “If not, then there’s no pressure. I’ll figure something else out. I already sent a note in earlier to request their aid. If they refuse, I’ll simply move onto the dragons next…”

“Hmph…” Axel crossed his claw-arms and backed away from the tom. “You got a good head on yer shoulders. Can’t blame ya fer thinkin’ ahead like that. Even so…”

Moments later, Martha walked out to them, holding the note in one of her hands. “Now hold on a minute. What’s goin’ on here?”

Chapter 153

Axel approached the faun woman first. “Ms. Martha--do ya know about some kinda note that was sent yer way?”

“That I do, sonny. Apparently this here kitty-boy wants us’ta drop everythin’ and help him out…” she explained while holding the note in the air. “Smart of ya’ta send us a warnin’ beforehand I’ll admit.”

Both Axel and Martha turned their attention to Mio. The tom began to make his statement regarding the current affairs in the world. “Long story short, Klugetown is a cesspool. A disgusting zit that’s infected the South’s very existence. If no one is going to pop it, then it may as well be us.”

“I see…” Axel replied, “And you think the minotaurs would be down’ta help?”

“That I do,” Mio continued, “If that tiger woman is allowed to persist farming for precious minerals like Aionite, then she’ll have absolute power and could potentially create weapons of high caliber that would be absolutely unstoppable. Bullets that are made entirely of plasma energy…”

Axel grit his teeth as he bunched his claws up into fists. The mere idea that someone would create such cruel weaponry for the sole purpose of laying waste to others…it shook him to his core.

“...And they ain’t done it yet because they need me,” he muttered.

“Precisely,” Mio replied with a snap of his fingers, “Your father’s weaponry were designed for the sake of absolute control over one’s firearm and sidearms even while flying or upside-down. Those ideas are what could allow them to create energy weapons. Without them, they can’t move forward, but even then…” He turned his head to the side and sighed, “...Many still suffer from the haphazard conditions of that wretched place. Not to mention the other hippogri--”

Seemingly from nowhere, Axel forced his way into Mio’s face and scowled. “...Don’t mention ‘em. I know that, alright? Shit’s bad for everyone.” After giving that curt reply, he backed away, and started rubbing his claws against the sides of his head. “...I just gotta think. Shit, man, damn…between finally recoverin’ my sister and learnin’ that my brothers and parents kicked the bucket I dunno what’ta think no more…”

Such a revelation was unknown to Mio until now. The tom’s ears flattened out as he took a step backwards with an apologetic purr. “...I’m sorry. I had no idea that’s what you had gone through thus far. I can’t even begin to imagine your mental state.”

“Oh yeah?” Axel turned to face him once more, tapping the tom’s chest with a claw. “Whadda you know about sufferin’?! After everythin’ I’ve seen between Mr. Tony’s death up’ta now, I just---dammit!”

The ferocity in the gunslinger’s tone caused Mio to back away further, now holding his tail within his paws. It was as the old saying went: Beware the fury of a patient man.

Martha could tell that things were starting to get out of hand, and quickly came between the both of them. “Axel McKerry Remington. Calm your ass down. Now. This gentleman here is askin’ for our help. He ain’t here’ta cause you undue stress.”

“Ghh…grrr…” Axel took a moment to think to himself, reflecting on what he just said and heard…

“Axel McKerry Remin’ton! Don’t treat nobody unfairly just cuzza where they came from, ya hear? Everybody’s got their own ways of life, so do yer best to respect ‘em, okay?”

“Sorry, ma. I’ll remember next time…”

“Good. Now go over and apologize to that there and apologize to that griffon. Invite him over for lunch. I’m makin’ yer favorite. Fish sandwiches!”

“Oh…okay!”

“...Sorry…I just…” he shook his head, “What I said to ya was wrong. Please forgive me, Mio.”

With the hippogriff coming to his senses, the tom cleared his throat and replied. “Ahem…oh, it’s…no worries at all. I can see now that you’re under a lot of stress and should’ve considered that before I arrived. I should be the one apologizing.”

Axel sat down on his haunches, to which Martha comforted him with a hug and gentle whispers. “Shhh. It’s alright, sonny. I’m right here. Tell ya what, it’s been a long day today. Why don’t ya’ll get some rest and we can discuss this when we’ve all woken up, bright-eyed and bushy-tailed tomorrow mornin’? There’s an inn just down the road where you can rest, Mr. Feline.”

There was no way Mio could refuse such an offer. After all, he wanted their cooperation first and foremost. In the end, he had to agree. “Alright. Very well, my lady friend and I shall take shelter there for the evening. I hope you’ll have come to a decision by then…” With that, Mio took his leave, turning to exit the brothel and made his way towards the inn in the middle of the town.

“Gah…you remind me of ma,” Axel muttered under his breath as he rose to his hind hooves and began walking, “Always knew just what’ta say...”

But what Martha said next caused Axel to stop dead in his tracks. “Take time to think about this, sonny. Whatever you do next has the possibility’ta change the whole South. Maybe even the world. Don’t do somethin’ you’ll end up regrettin’ later…”

All Axel could do was respond cordially as he walked up the stairs. “Yeah ma…I understand…”

Chapter 155

“...We storm the shit out of ‘em,” Axel gave a simple, short-handed response to the question, “Gather ourselves up in bulletproof armor, and wreck the place’ta hell and back.”

Silence filled the air as everyone stared at Axel for a moment, leaving the gunslinger second-guessing himself.

“...If ya’ll don’t like the idea, I’m willin’ta hear yours--”

But to his surprise, he found overwhelming support instead.

“No, no! I adore the idea, Lord Remington,” Kora purred with a mischievous grin on her face, “This shall be the perfect opportunity to put this tome to good use against my enemies.”

“Same, amigos,” Vido added, “It’s time we ended this once and for all so we can finally achieve the peaceful life Axel’s been aiming for since we started all this.”

Surprisingly, Celaeno jumped in as well. “Count me in. Never liked Klugetown anyway. If this is an opportunity to delete it off of the map for good, then I’ve got no reason not to help you.” She turned to her primate crewmate. “What about you, Chang?”

Chang folded his arms as he sat back in his chair. “...I suppose I will come along. If only to keep you all from dying. I’d like to see you all live through to the end of this tale, yes?” he said with a small grin on his face.

“...Brother, I’m comin’ with ye,” Fleche’s voice called out from nearby.

Axel turned to see his sister standing there, and stared at her with a worried expression. “...Are ya sure ‘bout that?”

“You ain’t talkin’ me out of it, ya ken?” Fleche went on as she trotted towards the group, “Our family was stripped away from us with no shred of sympathy for us. It’s only right we repay the favor, yes?”

“...You right,” Axel replied as he looked her over, “Even so. Are ya sure you’re ready’ta get back out there and start fightin’? Can ya even fly straight?”

To his surprise, Fleche was able to flex her wings proudly. “That I am, brother. Ye ain’t the only expert flyer in the family.”

“Well I’d hardly call myself an expert but…” He conceded. There was no way to keep his sister down once she had set her mind on something. It was better to accept that now than to try and debate it. “Alright. All we need left is the cat man…anyone seen him around today?”

“He said he’d be on his way here soon, Lord Remington,” Kora added, “Honestly, I think we should trust him. After all, he knows about Klugetown far more than even I do.”

“Then I ‘spose we can’t do much except wait…”

Thankfully, it wouldn’t take long. Mio would return to the manor and arrive in the cafe with Spitha at his side this time.

“Nice’ta see ya,” Axel greeted them as they walked inside, “Who’s the lady?”

“Spitha,” the dragoness spoke up for herself, “I’m…a companion of Mio’s. My husband, Rongu--he used to work in Klugetown behind my back for the last five or so years. It wasn’t until recently that I was able to find out the truth.”

“Diabolical…” Axel muttered as he scrunched one of his claws into a fist. “Is he still around?”

“No actually,” Mio replied, “He’s been executed and it’s dealt a major blow to their gang’s structure. I say that now is the best opportunity we have to strike before they can begin to mount any sort of defensive stance. And even if they do--they’re the ones with their backs to the wall.”

Axel nodded, and asked, “Alright, that makes sense. And yer sayin’ that havin’ the minotaur gals back us up would only make things easier, yeah?”

“Those are my calculations, yes,” Mio went on, “However, there’s no pressure. I don’t want you to feel as if this is what needs to happen.” He stopped speaking for a moment and looked up at Spitha. “If push comes to shove, I will find a way through this. For the sake of everyone I’ve cared about. And for Abyssinia.”

“...Brother?” Fleche called out to Axel. “I ain’t very well much of a strategist, but even I can see where we’ve got our knickers in a twist. Things look about grim, don’t they?”

“Understatement of the cotton pickin’ century,” Axel muttered in response as he picked up the mug of cider in front of him and took a sip from it. “Guess I may as well come out and say it: The minotaur gals would be a valuable asset’ta this here conflict. Given that they’s got weapons and armor for days, they’d be a horseshoe-in for a war.” With a clatter!, he slammed down the empty mug. “But as I said before, that ain’t up’ta me. It’s up’ta Martha and the gals themselves.”

Suddenly, the elder faun in question made her grand appearance, walking around from behind the bakery counter with a cigar in hand. “I’ve heard enough,” she spoke aloud after a smoke, her crabby voice immediately grabbed everyone’s attention as all eyes were now on her. “I’mma head on down the street and ask the girls if they wanna partake.”

Mio tilted his head with a concerned purr. “...Are you certain, madam? There’s no pressure to join this cause. As Axel said, this is essentially war we’re waging here.”

“Did I stutter, boy?” Martha huffed with a raised brow, “I’m old, but I ain’t deaf. I’ve seen my fair shake of battles over yonder, and with how close Klugetown is to this here valley…we can’t just sit here with our thumbs up our keisters.”

“So this means…?”

Martha started walking towards the front door of the manor, and put on her sunhat. “Vido. Go on upstairs and show Axel the weapons.”

“...Weapons?” Axel repeated, and looked at his griffon friend. “What is she…?”

Vido gave a toothy, excited grin as he got up. “...You’re in for a surprise, hombre.”

Chapter 156

Vido escorted Axel back up to Martha’s room where her weapon’s cache was stored.

“Holy hot-diggity-damn…” Axel mumbled, marveling at the sheer number of weapons available. “To think that she was storin’ all this under my nose. Wonder how many dealers she’s bought it all from over the years…”

“Well she told me what we do with it is entirely up to you, amigo,” Vido replied as he turned to Axel, “There’s loads of different weapons here that I haven’t seen before myself.” He pointed to a weapon that looked similar to that of Celaeno’s blunderbuss weaponry--albeit with multiple barrels--four to be precise. “Like that…I wonder what that is….”

Axel tilted his head. This was also something that he had never seen before--which was quite the shock to him, as his father was a firearms expert. “That there’s a helluva sight…wonder how it works.”

“Looks like something Lady Celaeno would use,” Vido explained as he grabbed it off the wall, and checked to make sure it wasn’t loaded. “Except with four times as many barrels. Looks sick. Check it out, Axel,” he said while offering it to the hippogriff.

Axel took it within his claws, aimed down the barrel, and got a feel for the old, yet sturdy wood of the stock. “...Hell yeah. I’m stakin’ my claim on this one,” he said as he split it open--it was a break-action weapon that needed to be fed ammo manually. “Yup…I think I’ll be doin’ just fine with this.”

“But if you get caught without ammo, you’ll be in a pinch,” Vido rightfully pointed out as he looked at the wall of weapons once more. “Ah, here’s an idea. Think you’ll like this one.”

“I ain’t usin’ nothin’ but my pa’s--” Axel’s words were interrupted when he was met with a pair of shotgun pistols that were also manufactured by his father in the past. “...What in the goddamn…? This ain’t nothin’ like the Taurus…”

They were a pair of silver--no, nickel-platyed buckshot revolvers with short barrels.

“I remember this. This here’s the L-Mat. Knew I recognized it somewhere. But this other stuff…”

“I think Celaeno would know about this Blunderbuss-ish thing,” Vido suggested, “Why don’t we take it to her? Maybe she’ll give you some proper advice on how to use it.”

Axel nodded. “Not a bad idea, friend.”

A few minutes later…

Both Axel and Vido grabbed a few weapons and bagged them. They returned downstairs and allowed Celaeno to inspect the weapon that they had found. Her reaction was…rather unexpected.

“Oh. This…” she mumbled while staring at the multi-barreled blunderbuss. “Yeah, this was created by my father. It was a prototype that never really saw the light of day. Thought it was lost forever…”

“What is it supposed to be?” Vido asked with a tilt of his head, “What kind of ammo does it take?”

Celaeno inspected the weapon, split it apart, and even scratched one of her claws along the wood of the stock. “Yup…this is it alright. Long story short, when I was little, my dad used to design weapons for pirates, but his work was stolen from him by his business partner. And he killed him. Somehow, the prototype must’ve ended up here…” She sighed, and put the firearm back together and set it down on the table. “Needless to say…I’d rather you use this, Axel.”

The hippogriff nearly squawked in response to what he had just heard. “What the--is everyone’s pappy’s just gettin’ killed ‘round here?!” Ultimately, he didn’t want to press the issue any further. If she wanted him to use it, then he’d use it. “Alrighty, missy. I’ll put it to use for ya.”

“Thanks…it’s called the blundëgat by the way,” Celaeno replied as she looked over at Chang. “What do you think, buddy? Up for helping them out?”

“I have to admit, I’m rather curious in regards to what else the madam has for us,” said the monkey prince, “If she doesn’t mind that is.”

The old woman’s voice suddenly stole the attention from the room. “Of course not.”

“AGH!” Chang leapt into the air, and hung from a lighting fixture in the ceiling with his tail--only calming down once he realized that Martha had appeared once more. “Oh my…how do you do that?”

“Trade secret, boy,” she replied, “Anyhow. The gals outside are willin’ta join ya’ll whenever you’re ready’ta head out.” She shot a snide grin in Axel’s direction. “Turns out they love you in particular, little man.”

“...Is that so?” Axel replied under his breath.

“Well that’s good news indeed,” Mio spoke up from where he was seated, “It means we won’t have any trouble invading Klugetown. I’ll be ready to join in when the fighting starts, so please let me know when--”

“Hang on, boy,” Martha interrupted him, “You’re gonna wanna see what I have for ya.”

Confused, Mio looked behind himself, then pointed at himself. “Hold on…me? You want to offer me some of your weapons?”

“Why not?” Martha asked, “Got a problem with that?”

“No, no--I’m simply…curious.”

Martha turned her head and shouted. “Rosie--come on in here, girl!”

Moments later, the young minotaur woman stepped out to them, clad in bronze-colored bulletproof armor from head to hoof. “How do I look, ya’ll?” she asked, her voice metallic from the armor covering her face. “Don’t laugh--please.”

“Huh…” Mio muttered under his breath, “I’m surprised. I wonder…” he looked over at Spitha. “...Nah. You don’t need that.”

“Oh, no…my scales will protect me. But you…” the dragoness gave a concerned trill, “I don’t want you getting hurt out there, darling.”

“Then I suppose I have no choice…armor it is.”

Chapter 157

Meanwhile, in Klugetown…

Not a peep could be heard. There was not a single soul stirring amongst the reaches of the abandoned wasteland of a town. The population was still present though. However, everything had come under much more…strict regulations.

All around the little city, the undead deerfolk were posted around various points. Some of which were given minotaur-like properties and anthropomorphized, able to stand on two legs without issue. This made them that much more intimidating, as they not only had the magical capabilities of deer, but the physical capabilities of minotaurs--fauns essentially.

The animal folk of Klugetown were put under heavy watch to ensure that Zula would be aware of the first instance of Axel’s arrival. Citizens weren’t allowed to leave their houses unless supervised, and no one was permitted to enter nor exit the city unless accompanied by one of the deerfolk.

Klugetown had essentially become a police state at the paws of Zula, all in an attempt to suss Axel out and bring him to her. There was no way to get in or out without being spotted.

“Perrrfect…” she purred to herself while watching the city from Rongu’s old home that was situated on a hill overlooking the city. “Axel will have to come back at some point. A goody-two-hooves gunslinger like himself won’t be able to resist the pressure that’s being applied to the ‘innocent’ citizens.”

Moments later, Typh hovered down from the sky and landed next to her. “Got some good news. Apparently your crazy idea’s worked somehow. The Aionite or whatever--it’s been farmed.”

“Grrrreat,” she gave a satisfied purr in response, “How much do they currently have?”

“About twenty tonnes so far,” Typh replied, “Now all we need to do is figure out how to weaponize it. The current weapons we have aren’t compatible with that stuff.”

“Maybe…maybe not…” Zula muttered as she put a finger to her chin. “But what if we made something entirely new. Something that could withstand the extremely potent ions that aionite contains.”

Typh folded her feathered arms and raised a brow. “I’m listening.”

From one of her pockets, Zula pulled out a blueprint for what appeared to be a mounted turret operated by a hand-crank. “Until we get Remington’s plans, our conventional weapons won’t function with such energy. However, if we were to go bigger…” she offered the plans to the eagle woman…

…who took them, and looked them over carefully. It was essentially a gatling gun that could fire energy rounds at high speeds akin to that of a railgun.

“Hot damn!” Typh squawked, “I gotta admit, this is impressive. Whatcha call it?”

Zula took back the blueprints and replied, “I call it the Baburi Shiguti 88,” she pocketed them and flicked her tail, “Or Baguti for short. Its high caliber can even pierce through wood, metal, skin, bones--even minotaur hide if need be.”

“Deadly,” Typh looked over the horizon, observing the ghost town that Klugetown had become. Nothing but quiet, desert ambience could be heard alongside the occasional tumbleweed. “Is that why you’ve kept everything under a tighter leash?”

“Don’t want any collateral damage,” Zula said with a roll of her eyes, “It’d just be more disgusting messes to clean up. I don’t have time for that. The last thing I want is more bodies piling up than necessary.”

“‘Than necessary,’” Typh repeated the tiger lady’s words back to her with a suspicious glare in her direction. “Just what are you up to, missy?”

Zula clenched one of her paw-hands into a fist and exposed a toothy grin from her lips. “What else? I’m going to take back what was once rightfully mine. Abyssinia was my country to rule…”

“I see. Well, whatever you do doesn’t matter to me,” Typh went on, “As long as I can still rule the air with my own weapons and gain some extra money on the side…” “Not to mention get rid of my brother.”

“Just make sure you do your job right,” Zula commanded the eagle woman, “I don’t want to risk any more loose ends.”

Typh waved her claw in a sarcastic manner. “Alright, alright. Relax. Speaking of which, where’s the hellhound lass?”

“Oh she has her own position, don’t you worry. Hellhounds are practically invincible, so she’s best suited to the front lines,” Zula explained while overlooking the entrance of Klugetown with a pair of binoculars. “That way, no matter what happens, she’ll be able to buy us some time and stall whoever tries to threaten us.”

“She’s certainly sure of herself…” The pirate-bird captain thought to herself, wondering just how far Zula would take this for her goals. “Locking down an entire city just to spite what’s left of one man’s family…she’s got her sights set on something and won’t quit, I’ll give her that. If only my worthless brother would realize that he's on the wrong side of the situation…”

Without any further words, Typh flew off into the air once more, leaving the crazed tiger woman to her own devices. “...She’s insane. But I really don’t have a choice.”

Chapter 158

Meanwhile, in the middle of the desert…

“...Seemz as if zere haz been quite ze uproar since we last had track of ze gunslinger,” Topaz muttered as she looked at a newspaper she was levitating in front of herself via magic. The main headline read:

‘REMINGTON SHUTS DOWN HYENA GANG!’

“Tch…they can say whateva they want,” Alade complained next to her, “I will kill him and all of those around him for what they did to Ejei.”

“...You really loved her, didn’t you?” Topaz asked with a frown on her face. “Well don’t worry, I’ll do all zat I can to help you get back at zat cowboy.”

The black tom hesitated to reply for a moment. Did Topaz really care that much about him? It almost sounded too good to be true. “...You’re sure about dat?” he asked, “Dis has nothing to do with you. Quite frankly, I’m not even sure why you’re still here.”

“Pbbbt!” Topaz scoffed, spitting with her lips rippling akin to that of an actual horse’s whinny, “Do not worry yourself, my friend. At this point, I’m mainly doing all I can to see you happy. Without you, I have no professional bodyguards!”

While odd, Alade could, at the very least, appreciate the sentiment she offered. “...Thank you, I suppose? Been a while since I heard anyone give me appreciation.”

“Zink of it as our insurance policy,” she replied with a haughty smile and narrowed eyes, “If you want ze gunslinger to fall, he shall fall. I have a feeling zat Klugetown will be ze epicenter of a massive conflict soon.”

“What makes you say dat?” Alade asked.

“Isn’t it obvious? There’s a pipeline of materials there zat are worth more than gold my feline companion,” she explained with an excited grin, giggling skittishly, “Hmhmhm…it’s going to be just like ze gold rushes of old. Everyone is going to want a piece of zat cake.”

With his mind stumped, the tom would ask another question, “...And just how do you know all of dis?”

“Don’t you remember moi’s servants?” the unicorn shot a confident smirk in his direction, “Animal folk zat are from Klugetown itself? Let’s just say zat…they’ve managed to find out a thing or two.”

“Ah…so it seems dat your efforts to tame the creatures of the desert have borne fruit,” the tom gave an impressed purr, “You’rrre much more interesting than I would’ve guessed at first glance.”

“I know I am, zank you,” Topaz continued trotting along, “Now zis way. My manor isn’t too far from here….”

At the Minotaur Valley…

Many of the warrior minotaurs had gathered up their weapons at Martha’s command, prepared to leave at a moment’s notice. Not only that, but Axel and all of his companions had all started to gather themselves up in various pieces of bulletproof armor.

Even Fleche who, much to Axel’s concern, was insistent on coming along with them.

“...Now are you sure ya wanna do this?” Axel asked while putting a claw on her shoulder, “I don’t wantcha overdoin’ it until yer ready.”

“Aye--I get that yer worried--but you gotta remember, I’m still the big sister here,” she replied while flexing each of her wing’s feathery digits. “Our ma and pa might be gone, but don’t think fer a second that I’m gonna let the last of my wee brothers kick the bucket.”

Axel fell silent as he remembered his elder twin brothers--the laughs they shared--the times they kept him out of danger. Now that they were gone, he knew what he had to do next.

“I hear ya…our tirade won’t bring ‘em back. But at the very least, it’ll give us some closure on the matter and get rid’a some backwater scum that roam around that there city. And let a certain friend’a mine remake it in the way he wants.”

“Aye. I see,” she replied “You can trust him with that, ye?”

Axel scoffed. “Tch. You know I ain’t in the mood’ta be rulin’ nothin’. Once this is all over…I dunno. Might head back home…”

“...Are you sure this place isn’t your new home, Axel?” Fleche asked with a concerned tone. “You seem happy here. As if you’ve found people that love and care for ye.”

“Hm…I s’pose I ain’t thought about that.”

“Oh quit yer joshin’,” Fleche commented with a snorty laugh, “I’ve seen the way ya been lookin’ at some of these cow lassies. Not to mention, Ms. Martha. She reminds you of ma a bit too, doesn’t she?”

The hippogriff hesitated to answer--but his silence pretty much gave it away. After all this time, he had begun to realize just what the people here meant to him. “Hm…”

Fleche shook her head. “Don’t force yerself to worry about it right now, brother. We still have a job to do before this is all said and done. Let’s make the most of our time, yeah?”

“That I will. We’re gonna head out tomorrow. So if there’s anythin’ that yer missin’ or wanna take with ya, ya better do so now. This here’s about’ta be the point of no return.”

“Och--don’t do that,” Fleche rolled her eyes at her brother’s rather ominous comment. “The last thing we need is added pressure.”

“You know what I mean…time’ta saddle up.”

Chapter 159

And so, with all of the ammunition and weaponry they needed, our heroes prepared to make their assault on Klugetown and hopefully rid the world of Zula and the remnants of the ‘Felidae’ so that none would remain.

For starters, Axel, Vido, Kora, Fleche, Mio and Spitha all traveled together on the aforementioned griffon’s airship. The reason being was so that the tom and hippogriff could communicate in regards to ways that they would be able to approach the situation.

Meanwhile, Celaeno, Roseanne, and Chang had returned to her own zeppelin-like ship and informed the rest of her crew what their plans were--having also procured armor for them as well.

Lastly--the minotaur warriors led by Martha would follow the airships on foot from the ground with their weapons at the ready. Since they were used to the desert climate, they had no issues trekking through it.

However, first we’ll check on Axel and co.

“So what’s the plan, cat man?” Axel asked Mio, “You know this here shindig better than any of us.”

“That I do,” said the tom while looking at a small paper map of Klugetown. “Zula will likely have security posted from all angles.”

“Seriously?” Axel scoffed and shook his head at the mere idea. “And to think--I thought we had taken out at least half’a their people by now.”

Mio adjusted his glasses and replied, “I know how Zula operates. She’s a rather resourceful little pussy who will make use of anything she can get her grubby little paws on. Trust me--do not expect an easy, simplistic entry into the capital.”

“You right--and I ain’t,” Axel explained as he gave it some thought, “I’m just wonderin’ who else could be left at this point and willin’ta join her cause.”

“Not much we can do about that right now my friend. All we can do is figure out a way in. And I’ve already deduced the best way.”

Axel peered over at the map and asked, “That bein’?”

To which Mio replied by tapping a finger upon the map--below Klugetown. “We’ll have to find a way to get in by tunneling underground. I’m almost certain that it’s not something Zula would think of. In fact, she’s almost certainly expecting us to attack either straight on or from above. But from below…”

“We’ll have ourselves an advantage,” Axel added, then immediately questioned this plan with a raised brow. “And just how exactly do we get ourselves down there?”

Mio showed off his fangs with a classic cat-grin once more. “As a strategist, I’ve already figured that out. When you’re dealing with crafty individuals like Zula, it’s important to have contingencies…and contingencies for those contingencies. Regardless, ask yourself this: Can you think of any creature that’s particularly adept at digging?”

It didn’t take long for Axel to come up with an answer. “...Diamond Dogs, right? But just…how are we gonna--?”

“That’s where my contingency plan has come in,” the tom continued, “I may or may not have taken…a bit of a detour on my way here and stopped by a certain Kingdom. Apparently the work you’ve done there has earned you quite the reputation.”

“I cotton,” Axel replied, stating his understanding thus far, “S’pose my work has reached lots of faces.”

“Exactly,” Mio said with a snap of his fingers, “With that in mind, you’ll have nothing to worry about when it comes to getting in underground. You’ll recognize the ones who’ll be there to help us get in.”

The hippogriff folded his claw arms. “...Now this I gotta see.”

From nearby…

Both Kora and Spitha were observing the gentlemen having a discussion regarding their plans on getting in. Eventually, the she-cat proposed a question to the dragoness.

“Mio is quite the shrew isn’t he? I suppose I pegged him for the wrong type of person upon first meeting him.”

“To be fair, he wasn’t exactly on your side when you first met,” Spitha replied, “So I don’t exactly blame you for not trusting him right away. However, the key difference between people like Mio and say, Rongu or even Gatto--was that he is no sheep. He is not going to follow someone else’s goals or ideals to his death. He’s going to look out for himself and those that matter to him.” She sighed while leaning against the table she was sitting at. “Admittedly…I wish I had done the same sooner.”

Kora flicked her tail and asked, “Whatever do you mean, Ms. Spitha?”

“Focused on myself,” she elaborated, “And took better care of myself. Maybe if I did, I would’ve realized I was being lied to and that my so-called ex-husband was working with an organized gang to further destroy the land I thought he had brought me to in order to repair. It was a lie I believed for five years believe it or not…”

Such a revelation caused Kora to nearly bite her tongue. “...F-five years…? That’s the sort of conniving skullduggery we’re dealing with?” Upon realization, she immediately started flipping through her Abyssinian spellbook. “Enough is enough…I’m going to make use of all that I can to make sure they’re completely wiped off the face of the earth.”

Spitha looked at her with a nervous, well-meaning smile as a bead of sweat ran down the side of her face. “...You really don’t need to take it so seriously, miss. I’m in a much better place now. And I’ll be in an even better place once this is all over and done with.”

“All the more reason to prepare for the use of the most dangerous spells in this book…” Kora purred with a devious glint in her eye, “...among those that I can handle of course.”

Chapter 160

Soon enough, their airships would touch down once they had approached Klugetown from about a mile away to avoid being spotted. Whatever happened next rested entirely on Mio’s shoulders and the tom was prepared to set his idea into motion.

“Alrighty, amigos, we’re here,” Vido said as his ship came to a stop. “What’s our next move?”

“Leave that to me,” Mio said as he flicked his tail. He then turned to Spitha and said, “Love--gonna need you to stay above ground and attack with the minotaurs. Your scales are the most impervious to bullets so you’ll have the easiest time against them. There’s no way their energy weapons are even usable yet.”

The dragoness hesitated for a moment, unsure if she wanted to part with him. Ultimately, she had to cave and put her faith in the tom’s ideas. “...Alright, Mio. I’ll be waiting for you up here. Don’t…kick the bucket. Please?”

“I promise,” he replied as he planted a kiss on her cheek. “I love you. Now get ready.”

“Love you too, dear,” Spitha replied before spreading her wings and taking off.

“Now…” Axel trotted up to him moments later to discuss the nature of his plan. “Who exactly is gonna help us get underground?”

Mio turned to him and chuckled. “You really haven’t figured it out yet? It’s only because of your actions that I was able to convince them to help us.”

“For Novo’s sake--who--” From the corner of his eye, he was able to see…

Queen Fiona Floppyears and a small army of 100 Diamond Dog guards from Canina. Curiously, they were all wearing distinct, ‘Western’ attire. Cowboy boots, cowboy hats, vests, ponchos, the works…

“Mr. Remington! Mr. Thuong!” the golden lab called out to them, “We’re here to help! You want us to dig underground and create large enough passageways for you all to get through, correct?”

“Now that’s quite the surprise,” Kora commented as she walked up alongside them, “But welcome all the same.”

“Woah, it’s you?!” Vido squawked upon seeing them all, “Way out here? You guys really wanted to help us, didn’t you?”

“Of course,” Fiona replied, “We wanted to repay you for the hard work you all did to uncover those nasty hyena folk beyond our borders. Once a third party got involved, we were able to move in legally.”

Axel scratched the back of his head. The whole situation somewhat eluded him, but he went along with it. “...I ain’t much for politics, but I’ll accept yer gratitude, ma’am. What’s with the getups, though?” he asked, noting her western-themed attire.

“Oh, this?” Fiona tilted her hat upwards, “I figured that I may as well blend in, ya know? I’mma be fightin’ right alongside ya’ll so you ain’t got a thing to worry about.”

Fleche flew down, landing in front of them moments later. “Aye. Looks like my wee brother has made his name known across the eight continents, eh?” She gave Axel a friendly nudge via her wing, “Plannin’ on romancin’ the canids as well?”

“Wh--no,” Axel answered flatly before rolling his eyes. “Very funny, sis. But now ain’t the time fer muckin’ around.”

Mio stepped forward and caught the dog queen’s attention. “Miss. We need you and your fellow canines to dig tunnels for all of us to travel through underground. It’s the only surefire method we’ll have in order to take them out cleanly.”

“You got it,” Fiona replied as she turned to her subjects, “Everyone, follow me!”

Meanwhile, Vido, having already cocked his rifle, made his own decision on where to go. “I’m staying above ground with Celaeno and the others.”

“Wait, what?!” Kora hissed, turning to face the griffon. “If you’re doing that, then I’m going with you. I won’t let you out of my sight again, Vido.”

Since there wasn’t much room to argue, Vido accepted these terms. “No problem, gata. Let’s get a move on. I’ll take charge up here.”

Axel stepped up to the griffon and tapped a single claw-finger upon his chest. “You get back here alive. Ya hear?”

“I hear ya, don’t worry,” Vido replied with a nod, “Mama is still waiting for me back home.”

From nearby, Celaeno’s crew would make their appearance…

“I pretty much heard everything,” said the parrot lady, “I’m ready to go when you are, Vido.”

“Ya. This will be the start of a new era,” Chang chimed in, “One where everything shall be ruled fairly…”

Nearby, the osprey known as ‘Monocrow’ could be seen smoking a cigar. “My sister’s up there. Save her for me. Otherwise, do whatever you want.”

“Aw, c’mon, mate--ya ain’t gonna catch no trouts with ya beak flappin’ like that,” his vulture companion, Rusty, commented next to him, “This’ll be over before we know it.”

“Alright--gather your armor and follow me, amigos!” Vido took off alongside the latter group as they gathered themselves up in their metal plating, leaving Axel, Fleche, Mio, and the Diamond Dogs to travel underground.

“Guess it’s just us…” said the gunslinger. “You ready for this, sis?”

“Aye--as ready as I’ll ever be, brother,” she flexed her wings, “These numpty bastards ain’t got nary a clue what’s comin’ fer ‘em. Right, Mr. Cat?”

“It would appear that way, yes,” Mio replied, “I have confidence in all of our efforts.”

However, someone was missing. A certain cow-shaped young woman.

“Hang on, Axel,” Roseanne called out moments later. “You think I’mma just leave you behind? You’re like family’ta me at this point, ya know?”

Everyone turned in her direction. The minotaur gal was already armored up and ready to fight with her gun at the ready.

“Wouldn’t have it any other way,” Axel replied--smiling beneath his mask, something Fleche was all too quick to point out.

“Yer smilin’...I can tell,” she said while nudging him with one of her wings. “Feels good’ta see ya happy again…like the old days.”

“In a way…it feels like the old days already. Now let’s go.”

Chapter 161

Within Klugetown…

While the deer were patrolling the ground level of the streets at Zula’s command, Typh was watching over the air. The eagle lady was flying around and making sure nothing seemed out of place, that is, until…

“...what do we have here?” she muttered to herself while looking through a spyglass to get a visual for something down below. More specifically, a group of what looked like minotaurs that approached Klugetown. “That’s odd. What do they want with us…?”

They didn’t appear hostile. Just a few minotaur ladies who seemed to be interested in visiting Klugetown.

But naturally, Typh was suspicious and decided to go down to check the situation out herself.

“Hello,” she said as she landed in front of the three cow ladies. “State your business. Klugetown is operating under restricted guidelines from her on.”

“Really?” the first minotaur--a brown one with white spots--spoke first, “I thought minotaurs used to work here?”

The second--a gray minotaur--made her statement next, “Yeah, we’s just wonderin’ if it’s okay to see one of our friends.”

The third and last--a black minotaur--would add, “It’s…very important. We’re worried that he’s been hurt.”

“Oh I’m just sure he is.” Typh raised an eyebrow and asked, “Name?”

The first minotaur would then say, “Tony. Do you know if he’s still around?”

Admittedly, Typh had no idea who that was. So naturally, she had to check with her superior first before she made any sudden moves. “...Let me get back to you.” The eagle woman turned and flew off into the air, leaving the minotaurs under the watch of the genetically altered deer folk.

After a quick flight, Typh had arrived at the office within the saloon where Rongu used to work from. Zula was there, gathering up various weapons to prepare for use.

“Something wrong?” said the tigress as she grabbed what appeared to be a rifle charged with a crystal. “This better be important. You know you’re not supposed to bother me otherwise.”

“Some minotaurs are here,” Typh explained, “Said they’re looking for ‘Tony”. I don’t know who that could be, so I figured you’d be able to tell me.”

Zula’s tail flicked from realization. “...They know his name. But how…”

“Uh…whose name?” Typh asked as she tilted her head, “I’m a bit lost here.”

“A minotaur that used to work here in this saloon when it was still open,” Zula explained, “But not too many people know who he really is.”

“Think it’s a codeword? Or maybe an attempt at a distraction?”

“Whatever the case, they’re in for a surprise.” Zula went behind her desk and unveiled an object from behind a crate. “Get this rolled out behind me. I don’t want to take any chances.”

“So she’s finally bringing it out, huh?” Typh thought to herself as she looked at the weapon in question. “Guess it’s time to see if her crazy theories are worthwhile.”

“I’m on it,” she said aloud, following the tigress’ orders.

About ten minutes later…

Zula approached the minotaurs outside. “Hello. Who is it you’re looking for exactly?”

“Tony,” said the first minotaur, “We’re looking to see if he’s around for one of our close friends. Just a standard business transaction.”

“So if we could see him, that’d be nice,” said the second one.

The tigress was perceptive--she didn’t buy into anything they were saying thus far. Nobody and nothing had gone in or out of Klugetown in the last month without her express permission. As such, since nobody with that name had approval to travel here, she turned them away.

“Never heard of him,” she replied, “You must be mistaken or thinking of someone else. Regardless, run along now. Shoo."

“Yeah, we’re not doing that, miss,” the third minotaur lady spoke up next, “We know he’s here. You’re hidin’ something from us.”

Zula mentally scoffed. “Oh great. This is getting out of hand. Better just get rid of ‘em as quickly as possible.” The tigress put her hands together and spoke in a condescendingly sweet tone, “Look. Ladies. Dear gals. I have no idea what you’re talking about. Whoever you’re asking for doesn’t live here nor have I seen him. So why don’t you kindly turn around and leave before we end up in a situation we aren’t prepared for, hm?” From behind her back, Zula snapped her fingers…

…Only for nothing to happen--which left the she-cat visibly confused. “What the--where is she?!”

“Something wrong?” the first minotaur said with a knowing grin. “Cat got your tongue?”

Zula tried to hide her dissatisfaction, but she still let out the smallest of annoyed purrs. This was not how she anticipated this situation playing out, so naturally she was visibly shocked with her fur standing up on end when she heard a voice call out to her from nearby.

Click.

“Don’t move, or your bird friend gets it.”

Chapter 162

“What the--?!” Zula turned around and, to her horror, she saw her eagle companion held at gunpoint by a black and white osprey. “You? Are you really willing to bring harm to your own sister?”

With Typh in a chokehold--to the point where she couldn’t breathe--Monocrow held his pistol against her head with intent to fire. “Don’t have one,” he said coldly, “You might wanna watch your own tail talkin’ to me like that.”

Click.

The next thing she knew, the trio of minotaurs behind Zula were completely covered in a thick layer of metal armor and holding rifles up to her head.

“You might wanna take yourself a knee, missy,” the first minotaur’s voice echoed from within the helmet that covered her face. “You’re a few pints short of a gallon today.”

“Ghhh….!” Zula had no choice but to surrender herself…or at least, make it appear as though she had willingly given herself up. “What they don’t know is that this little town runs on my rules.”

That much was certain. No matter how much they planned for it, nobody could predict everything that Zula had up her furry little tigress sleeves.

“Awk!” she made a small chirping noise akin to that of a bird--it was so subtle that nobody realized that it had come from her.

BANG!

At her command, several deer folk appeared from within nearby buildings and fired off their weapons, forcing the minotaurs evade their attack.

“Gah!” they all shouted in unison.

It was narrow though. The energy weapons they used fired beams of plasma that warped through the air at almost light-speeds. Far faster than any conventional rifle utilized by the common bounty hunter. Zula made use of the chaos in order to flee from the situation and dive into the heart of Klugetown.

But what they weren’t prepared for was another strike from above.

“Alright. We’re closing in,” Vido spoke to Kora and Chang whom the griffon carried upon his arms. “I’m gonna fling you both down where you’ll fight off as many as possible.”

“Understood,” Chang replied as he readied his rifle. “They’re likely already engaging the gals on the ground level, but I’m not sure how long they’ll last.”

Interestingly enough, Kora was the only one who opted not to make use of the armor that everyone else was using. Instead, all she prepared herself with was professional sports tape wrapped tightly around her paws.

“Perfection. Our plan is going swimmingly.”

Vido took a second to ask, “Gata, are you sure you don’t want to put on any protection? These weapons will cut through you like a knife through manteca.”

Kora flexed one of her paw-hands and replied, “The difference between butter and myself is that I’m always moving. You have nothing to worry about. All I want is to take back my home and protect my students.”

“Speaking of which, where do you think they may be?” Chang asked with a tentative tone.

“If you’re looking to assist me, then they should be underground. I suspect that they’ll be utilized as hostages if their location is compromised, so we have to be swift,” the she-cat muttered as she took out the Abyssinian tome. “Just need to find the right spell to use in this situation…”

“Hǎo de, I’m right with you,” Chang confirmed, “If children are in danger, then that shall be my priority as well.”

Kora hesitated for a moment, shutting her eyes as she mulled over Chang’s words.

Given how close they had gotten to the entrance to Klugetown, there was little time for debate. Something Vido was quick to point out. “Guys, there’s no time to dawdle over who’s going where. Tell me where to drop you off so I can make the call!”

Once she had her eyes locked onto the various buildings made of scrap metal… “Now!” Kora shouted.

With all his might, Vido flung both the she-cat and monkey prince downwards, sending them hurtling towards the earth like living meteors.

“Godspeed, muchachos…” he muttered once they were out of sight.

Nearby, Celaeno would speak out to him as she hovered in the air alongside him. “...Hey. I never got the chance to tell you until now, but you’re quite the man, you know that?”

“Man? Me?” Vido chuckled and shook his head at the notion, “I’m just doing what I can for mi amigos. Not much else to it than that.”

“Still…when this is all over, I wish I could be there for you…” The parrot woman thought to herself in an absentminded fashion as she looked downwards with a sympathetic frown on her beak.

“...Celaeno! Señorita!” Vido called out as he snapped his fingers.

“Hm? What? Oh right…sorry--I was caught up in my own thoughts for a moment.” Without hesitation, she retrieved a flintlock pistol from a holster on her leg and asked, “What’s next, Vido?”

Meanwhile, down below…

The Diamond Dogs from Caninia had dug beneath Klugetown, cutting a path for Mio, Axel, Fleche, and Roseanne to access. At the moment, they were all currently traversing the underground passage that was created, fully armored up with their weapons at the ready.

“You really did think ahead, didn’tcha?” Axel commented as the group walked along, “I’m impressed…if only the old man could see us now.”

Mio responded with a half-hearted chuckle, “Haha…he’d probably lecture us about the dangers of enacting a war upon this city. But given its history, there’s no telling what he was led to believe about this place….” he finished his statement with a sigh.

“You right…” Axel replied, “Least we can do is honor his rest. Same thing I’m doin’ fer my folks.”

“This way, ya’ll,” Roseanne called out to them.

“...I smell a keg ‘er two,” Fleche commented as she sniffed the air, “I reckon we could use that to our advantage.”

Mio raised a brow. “Excuse me?”

Chapter 163

All the sudden, Fleche had a devious grin on her face as she sniffed the air. “Ever heard of a molotov cocktail, lads?”

“I have,” Mio replied, “They’re utilized specifically for causing fires and to flush enemies out of hiding. What makes you bring them up?”

“I can smell a bit of alcohol above us,” Fleche replied as she tapped the ‘ceiling’ of the underground passage. “Yup. That’s definitely some aged Blue Bison.”

Axel’s eyes shot open upon hearing that name. “Blue Bison--I think I remember now--pa used’ta have that in his wine cellar, didn’t he? I’ve heard that stuff is harder than Duskshine.”

Fleche flew down and nudged Axel with one of her hooves. “And that’s why pa never allowed ye downstairs. You were far too young to know about that stuff just yet.”

Roseanne had her gun aimed at the ceiling. “So…we just need’ta ignite it, don’t we? Sounds hella simple to me.”

“No no no!” Mio quickly sprang up, and pushed her gun to the side, “Let’s…not do that. We need to make a more calculated ignition. One that they won’t recognize until it’s too late. Then, we hightail it back the way we came until a hole is blown open in the floor.”

“And that’ll be our entry point,” Axel added, “In that case, I’ve already got myself an idea. Learned it from the days I spent on cold, lonely nights in the middle of this here desert.” He flew up, and grabbed some pieces of wood from the supports that were a part of the underground foundation of the building.

Fleche tilted her head while staring at her brother with a concerned frown. “...Desert? Axel--just what have ye been doin’ all these years?”

“Survivin’,” the hippogriff responded as he started to rub the wood together in his claws. “Barely--but I managed just enough’ta get by.”

His elder sister fell silent as she looked away--unable to face him after learning more about how long he spent on his own. From her perspective, the role of the older sister--no, the oldest sister had been undermined by her inability to keep her brothers safe for all these years. Now, she was only down to one.

But she wouldn’t let that stop her now.

“...How I wish I could’ve been there for ye. So I’m gonna make up for that lost time by never lettin’ ye out of my sight again.”

Mio had calculated the best place to light the fire by tapping the wooden beams in order to listen for a hollow sound, then a muffled one to indicate the placement of large objects like beer kegs. “Right here. If you can light a flame in this spot, we’ll create an explosion just big enough to blow a hole in the floor.”

Chk.

Just then, Axel had lit one of the sticks ablaze thanks to the friction he had applied. “Alrighty, then. Stand back, ya’ll.”

Everyone cleared the path as instructed, and Axel jammed the lit piece of wood into the support beam. Soon enough, it caught fire and was consumed by a fume of red with black smoke flying upwards and out.

Immediately after, Axel also flew back a few paces, and sure enough…

BLAM!

A perfect hole would appear as the ceiling was blown open. A fire could be seen ravaging the floor within the building and actively eating away at the wood.

“Alright. We better move quickly,” Mio remarked once the dust settled, “We won’t have much time before their goons realize we’re here.” He was first to move, climbing up and into the room over and around the fire.

“I’ve got yer back, brother,” Fleche flew ahead, looking to take charge of Axel’s safety, “I won’t let ye down like I did last time. Never again.”

Axel didn’t refute her claim. He simply flew after her and entered the room.

Roseanne grabbed a piece of wood in order to lift herself up and walked into the room--as expected, it was a wine cellar filled with loads of aged brews that were now all up in flames. “I’ll cover the rear, ya’ll. Keep goin’.”

With their plan in motion, the group ran up the stairs to the upper level of the building. As it turns out, they were all in an abandoned building with no sign of any life.

“Good so far. Continue as planned,” Mio whispered as they approached the entrance of the building they were in. And right outside…they could hear gunfire, followed by thuds of bodies dropping to the ground.

BANG! CHK-CHK! BANG!

“Yeehaw!” A familiar yellow Abyssinian was outside, shooting a lever-action rifle alongside her white-furred companion. “We went ahead and cleared a path for you, Mio. Zula supposedly fled towards the end of the city!” she shouted in between firing another shot and sending a deer down to its knees.

“North!” Leona shouted, “Get going before they realize you’re here!”

“Appreciate you both,” Mio replied with a nod as he took out his revolver. “This way, everyone. Let’s go.”

Everyone took after the tom, firing bullets at various deerfolk that stood in their way along the way. The rapid-fire of Mio’s trigger paw was compounded by Roseanne’s loud shotgun that tore through bodies with its powerful buckshot. Fleche countered any attempts at ambushes with visceral punches and kicks, shedding the blood of her enemies as they tried to appear from around corners and from within barrels.

This paved the way for Axel who dove forward and fired the blundergat at its rapid pace in order to destroy all forms of cover the dderfolk and other Klugetowners were using and shred their bodies to pieces from the neck down.

Just then, Fleche noticed a glint of green fire from the corner of her eye! “To ye right, brother!”

“...!” Axel dove out of the way of a green fireball that incinerated the ground he was previously standing on. Its source?

A familiar, hellish canine face.

“...You can’t kill me.”

Chapter 164

“Sumbitch--literally,” Axel muttered as he laid eyes on Kolasi who now sported a much more fiery exterior with her skull alight with green flames.

“You’re gonna have to do better than that if you wanna get rid of me for good,” she chuckled as she opened her paw to reveal more green flames that she appeared to be able to control at will. “You ain’t gettin’ past me.”

Fleche and Axel grit their teeth as they stared her down. Meanwhile, Mio and Rosenne were a bit confused as they had never made contact with this individual before.

“...You know her?” Mio asked.

“...Somethin’ like that,” Axel replied as his left claw twitched towards his holstered weapons.

Chk-chk!

“Don’t care,” Roseanne grumbled as she readied her shotgun, and took aim at the hellish diamond dog, “Whether or not who knows who is plum unrelevant. You standin’ in our way, bitch.”

“You killed loads of my fellow dog-folk,” Kolasi went on in a confident tone, seemingly unfazed by the fact that she was outnumbered, “Ya’ll gonna hafta pay for that.”

Fleche couldn’t hold her tongue back any further. “Oi! Ye were sellin’ and tradin’ ponies for feckin’ body parts and gold! I don’t think ye have nary room’ta talk ya feckin’ munty!” she screamed with veins bulging on her neck.

The hellhound stared blankly at the green pony who screamed rather random obscenities for a moment. “...I have no idea what you just said.”

“Dhh! Lemme keelhaul her arse!” she grumbled once more, only to be halted by her brother’s claw that he extended in front of her.

“Hang on now,” he warned, “We ain’t got no clue as to what she can do in this here state.”

Roseanne huffed with smoke coming from her nostrils. “Just shoot her cotton pickin’ ass. Ain’t nobody can outsmart no goddamn bullet.”

Meanwhile, Mio remained silent and used his keen ears to listen closely to his surroundings…

“...”

Then, his ear flicked involuntarily.

BANG!

CHING!

Mio turned around in an instant--the metal plating he wore caused the bullet fired from a building above to ricochet off of his body as he retaliated with a shot from his own revolver. “It was a diversion! Open fire!”

“Goddammit!” Rose groaned and immediately raised her shotgun, firing off two shots in quick succession in Kolasi’s direction.

Unfortunately, the hellhound avoided them with ease as she dashed out of the way in a serpentine formation.

Axel would retaliate with a spread of bullets from his machine pistol as he flew forward in order to stop her charge.

Meanwhile, Fleche had flown into the air with a knife in between her teeth. “I’ll give ye feckers a nice trip’ta hell ya won’t soon forget.”

A few meters behind them…

Spitha had set fire to most of the buildings near the front of the city in order to flush out any of their enemies that were still in hiding. Given that they were made of metal, they wouldn’t burn for very long--just long enough to increase the internal temperature of these buildings in order to make their enemies abandon their cover.

And you know what? She was right.

“Got one right here!” she shouted as she watched a few Klugetowners with rifles and shotguns vacate a building--all of which were part of Zula’s gang.

BANG!

SLASH!

And in quick succession, a few bullets from Chang’s rifle and a quick cut from Kora’s claws took them out like clockwork.

“Masterfully done, Lord Chang,” Kora complimented the prince’s efforts as she shook the blood off of her claws. “I have a feeling we’re getting closer to the end.”

With a thud, Chang landed on the ground next to her with his rifle raised. “Ah--this is just my usual work. I’m more worried for you. Don’t try to make use of that spellbook if you can’t handle it, Ms. Kora.”

“Relax, my prince,” Kora replied as she got down on all fours, “I’ll only make use of it if I absolutely have to.”

From above, they’d hear Spitha call out again. “This way! More stragglers are trying to escape!”

Back with Axel and the others…

Everyone was all over the place. Their formation had been perfectly split apart by Kolasi and the remaining Klugetowners that sought to stop Axel from reaching Zula.

Mio had made himself busy by engaging the various animal-folk who were shooting at them from behind. “We’re wasting time--Zula’s probably going to be long gone by the time we finally reach her!” he called out as he fired off another bullet or three.

Meanwhile, the group’s minotaur was busy taking on Kolasi herself.

“HYA--DAH!” Roseanne shouted as she stopped the hellhound in her tracks with a hefty swing of her shotgun, striking Kolasi with the stock and sending her tumbling backwards. “Axel, git on! We can handle this bitch ourselves!” She took aim and fired a few shots.

Kolasi narrowly dodged those bullets--and even managed to avoid Axel’s gunfire as well. Her speed was unmatched by anyone they had faced up to this point, and it was difficult to keep track of her.

“Ya’ll sure about that?” Axel called out, “Wouldn’t it be more helpful if I stayed here’ta help ya’ll?”

“There’s no guarantee that Zula will stay put for much longer!” Mio shouted, “Just go! We’ll handle all of this here! You and your sister should be the ones to earn the payback for your family after all--isn’t that why you came out here?!”

There wasn’t much time to debate. Axel had no choice.

“...Fleche! C’mon!”

“Right behind ye, dear brother!”

Chapter 165

With a heavy heart and a regretful frown, Axel flew off ahead of, and away from the rest of his teammates. His eyes hung low, displaying just how much he couldn’t bear to leave them alone. So much so, that he stopped for a moment to reflect on his actions.

“Should I stay… or…?”

Fleche landed next to him moments later. She could immediately tell that there was something disturbing her brother due to the way his eyes drooped. “...You wanna go back to ‘em, yeah?”

“...I dunno, sis…at first I felt like I never wanted’ta be around nobody since I thought I lost all ya’ll. But now I’m havin’ second thoughts about leavin’ ‘em behind…” Axel explained as he scratched the back of his head. “Crazy how a few experiences can change a man’s perceptions.”

“Indeed--though I don’t blame ye,” Fleche consoled him with a hoof around his neck. “Listen. I’ll be right with ye no matter what decision you make. This is your life. Yer the one who needs to choose how it goes.”

Axel turned his head towards her and asked, “Wait…what? You ain’t given’ me no orders?”

“What? Naw. Listen, I may be the elder sister, but times have changed, Axel,” she explained, “You don’t need me to guide ye anymore. Yer your own man now. Someone who’s done a lot more than I have in the last few years.”

“...Well, when you put it like that…” Axel began to reconsider.

“Like I said, I’ll follow ye no matter what,” Fleche affirmed her position as she spread her wings and prepared to take off, “But just know that everyone here is willin’ta do the same. Put yer faith in them, alright?”

“Put my faith in ‘em…”

Meanwhile, across the city near its edge…

While everyone was fighting, Zula was scrambling towards the farthest reaches of Klugetown. She had skillfully decided to put herself and Axel’s group between and all of those fighting for her to slow them down.

“It’s all gone to shit. There’s nothing left,” she muttered to herself as she raced towards a lone shed that was on a hill in the vast emptiness of desert. “I’m going to have to bring out my special little friend earlier than expected. No matter. As long as they all end up dead, it doesn’t matter. Everything is falling apart now…”

Once she arrived at the shed, she opened the door to find a large, turret-shaped item that was covered by what appeared to be a brown tarp, keeping its contents hidden from outside eyes. Then, she took a look at a briefcase that sat next to it that read: EMERGENCY ONLY. “...Time to load it up.”

Back in the middle of the city…

By now, Mio had killed a good dozen or so hostiles that refused to surrender. All of it had caused the tom to groan as he reloaded his revolver once again. “Argh…they’re like cockroaches. Stomp out one and more of them appear to take their place!” he screamed as he slit the throat of another klugetowner with his claws.

“Don’t you dare clock out on us now!” Roseanne shouted as she aimed her gun at a stack of crates that Kolasi had hidden herself behind, “We still got ourselves a bitch’ta hogtie! Ya can’t hide forever, little dogie!”

By now, Kolasi had actually tired herself out. While she was quick, she was unable to land any proper hits on the minotaur to damage her. The hide of the latter was too thick to pierce with her claws alone. “Gha…damn…I underestimated them…” she muttered to herself while tending to a few buckshot wounds she had endured over the course of the battle. With limited options, she had to figure out something quickly. “Gotta stall ‘em somehow. The boss lady should have that weapon charged up and running by n--!”

BANG! CHK-CHK!

With a heavy wooden clatter, the crates were blown to smithereens in an instant when Roseanne shot them. The minotaur gal stomped up to the hound, causing the earth around them to shake with each step she took. “I’m only gonna ask ya once. Don’t fuck around with me, ya hear?”

“W-wait! No! I…I was forced into it!” Kolasi stuttered while desperately trying to back away until she reached the wall of a building. As soon as her back made contact with it, her eyes went wide as she looked up at the large cow woman. “Y-you have to understand that I--!”

BANG!

Rose fired off a warning shot to the right of Kolasi’s head, causing her to recoil in pain from the sharpness of the noise upon her sensitive canine ears. “Where are the rest of the slaves ya’ll got goin’ around?”

“I-If I tell you, will you promise not to kill me?”

“Oh sure,” Rose replied with a roll of her eyes in an off-hand manner, “Now tell me.”

“T-they’re all underground!” the hound squealed, “All the ponies and Klugetowners who raised their paws against Zula were forced underground to the deepest depths!”

“Hmph…” Rose turned away for a moment, and started to walk off…

Moments later, Spitha, Mona, and Leona caught up with the rest of the group.

“Where’s Vido and the others?” Mona called out.

“No idea,” Rose replied, “But I think I have an idea as to where they might be headed…”

Chapter 166

“Alright, brother,” Fleche flew into the air as she rounded another bend towards the final frontier of Klugetown. “There’s only one place where that pussy-lass could’ve gone.”

Axel flew into the air right alongside her and took a close look at the lone hill that stood in the middle of the open desert. The shed that sat at its top was a dead giveaway as it was the logical place that she could retreat to at this point.

“Blech,” the hippogriff snarled beneath his mask, “Ain’t no way in hell we’re gonna make it through--it’s obviously some kinda trap. We need’ta be careful.”

“Bein’ careful and wastin’ time ain’t mutually exclusive, brother,” Fleche commented with a flick of her tail, “No time fer dawdlin’. I got an idea.” She looked up, and saw that there were a few clouds in the sky. “Watch my back, Axel.”

And without a second thought, the green pegasus took off into the sky with the intent of gathering clouds thanks to her passive magical abilities.

In the meantime, Axel kept his various weapons at the ready--his armor poised to defend him against anything--

BANG!

A gunshot. But it wasn’t directed towards him. Rather, it came from a patch of dry desert that was located just a few feet Westward.

“...” With his revolver raised, Axel quickly took shelter behind one of the nearby rocks. Once he peeked out, he came across a rather unexpected scene. “...What in the devil’s name…?”

Just over yonder, Monocrow could be seen clutching his left shoulder with his right arm as it bled profusely as he knelt to the ground. Standing across from him was Typh--the eagle woman was bleeding from the opposite shoulder and also had to take a knee from the sheer pain.

“...You…you’re no brother of mine!” she ornery Ornithian lady squawked at him. “You never should’ve left! Now look where we are! You’re just like that shitty old man of yours…”

“...And you aren’t my sister either,” Monocrow muttered from his beak, “Your mother came into our lives and actively ruined my father’s. Whether or not you want to see that is something I can’t control. Do not sully his name with your words. You’re not fit to speak of him you dirty lapdog!”

“You ain’t no better, workin’ for a pirate!” With the remaining use of her good hand, she tried to fire off a shot from her flintlock…

WOOSH!

Only to be completely interrupted as Monocrow expanded his wings and dashed forward. In an instant, he bent the muzzle of the weapon and redirected the shot to the ground. He then stared his half-sister in the eyes as he forcefully flinched against her grip with his own. “...My name is Zephyros. And I will have my--GAH!”

SHINK!

“Then die with it,” Typh spat back as she stabbed him in the gut with a knife she had pulled from her hip. “Blegeh…time to put this family feud to rest…”

“...!” In an instant, Axel leapt from behind the rock with his gun raised, poised to fire off a shot--

That is, until the bird woman turned the tables by spinning Zeph’s body around where it was facing Axel. The knife was removed from his bleeding midsection and now pushed against his neck thanks to the bird woman’s claw. “Don’t take another damn step, bird-boy. You move and he dies.”

“If yer his sister, you should treat him better than this!” Axel yelled, “You only get born into one family. One! And you choose to throw it away like trash?!”

“You don’t know me!” Typh screamed back, “It’s because of his father not being able to properly get along with my mother that we have this problem to begin with!”

Axel refuted her outright. “That don’t mean you need’ta inherit the struggles of yer folks!”

But Typh was quick to verbally shoot back. “Oh really? Ain’t that what you’re doin’ by comin’ out here in the first place? Aren’tcha doin’ all this fer yer so-called family? But sure, call me out fer doin’ the same just cuz I’m about’ta kill someone who ya got attached to! Oh cry me a goddamn river ya punk!”

Her words cut deep as Axel was forced into a silence for a moment. “...No…I ain’t…I ain’t like you!”

In those few seconds where Typh was fixated upon Axel, Zeph slowly reached his claw up to take the knife…and suplex her forwards--flipping her over his body and throwing her onto the ground!

“AWK!” she squealed as her back hit the ground with a loud thud!, “How dare y--?!”

Before she could say anything else, the osprey man had placed his talon-foot on her head while twisting her arm to fully restrain her. “I tried to be reasonable….I really did. But you don’t deserve my pity.”

Before she could say another word--

CRACK!

Her neck was snapped and her body went limp.

“Ghh…” Zeph let go of her, and kicked her body aside. Then he collapsed to the ground, taking a seat on the sandy earth as he lamented what had just happened. “...Why…why did it have to be this way…?”

Axel holstered his pistol, and attempted to console the bird man. “...Let’s get you some help, huh?”

“...Leave me be for a bit,” Zeph muttered as he placed a cigarette in his beak with his good hand, and used the same hand to flick, and turn on a lighter in order to give it a spark. “...You’ve got business to finish, don’t you?”

Axel turned his head to look at the shed over yonder, and sighed. “...Don’t go anywhere. I’m comin’ back for ya.” Without hesitation, he flew into the air…

Zeph chuckled and coughed up some smoke. “...Not like I want to.”

Chapter 167

“Brother? Are ye alright?” Fleche had flown down to Axel’s side, having witnessed the tail-end of the events that transpired on the ground. “What just happened?”

Not wanting to get sidetracked any further, the gunslinger chose to focus on the objective ahead of them. “...Nothin’ we can worry about right now, sis. What’s the plan?”

Without hesitation, Fleche grabbed ahold of a white string that was attached to a cannon made of clouds? “Watch this trick, brother. I picked it up from our ma!” With a harsh pull from her teeth, the cannon fired--

“Take cover!” Fleche yelped as she hid behind the nearby rock with Axel in tow--the pair used their wings to cover each other’s bodies as they huddle up together.

BOOM!

A lightning bolt the size of a carriage was shot out of it, and struck the shed. With a small spark, then a flash, it instantly--

ZZZZZ--BLAM!

Exploded--nuked to smithereens. The force was so great that a thick cloud of dust from the desert was kicked up as pieces of wood and shrapnel fell all around them. Thankfully, they weren’t harmed by any of the passing debris, but the dust cloud was so thick that it made it difficult to see.

Which Axel took full advantage of. His keen eagle eyes allowed him to see perfectly through the smoking dust as he flew out over the rock. “Alright. I think we got her cornered. Let’s get ‘er done!”

“Hold up, brother!” Fleche grabbed Axel’s tail between her teeth before he could take off. “Approach this carefully. A cornered wildebeest will attack in unpredictable ways. Let’s approach this carefully, ya ken?”

“I cotton,” Axel started walking through the smoky dust, “C’mon. Let’s get her before she mounts any kinda counterattack.”

Meanwhile, beneath Klugetown…

As expected. Kora, Vido, and Chang had gone ahead to set all of the imprisoned ponies free that were still stuck beneath the city. But how were they doing this?

Kora was making use of the grimoire that she had acquired to heal all of the ponies that were in need of repair so they could walk again.

“Hrrk…gah…” the she-cat muttered as she waved her hand and winced from the amount of stress the magic had placed on her body.

“Lady Kora--are you certain that you’ll be okay with the continuous use of that tome?” Chang asked with a concerned tilt of his head. “You look rather winded from it as it is.”

Kora refused his words as she finished healing the wounds of a unicorn that fled the underground base and was escorted to the upper level by Vido.

“No…I have to be strong,” she insisted, “There’s no way I’m going to stand idly by anymore and allow innocent people to…agh…!” She dropped the tome and held her paws against the side of her head. “...Ow….okay. Maybe I should stop for a second…”

Chang knelt down next to her and put a hand on her head, rubbing in small circles to ease her pain. “Shhh…relax now. You’ve done all you could for them. Vido and I will take care of the rest.”

The griffon flew down to them a few moments later. “Actually, no. Here’s what we’re gonna do. Celaeno and I will escort the rest of the ponies out of here. Chang, you go ahead and help her rest up for a while until we can get them all out of here. Then we’ll give them as much medical attention as they need.”

“Understood,” the monkey prince turned his head, and picked Kora up, “Come on, Lady Kora. We should get you out of here.”

“Hooogh…” she grumbled shamefully, but was unable to refuse the prince’s assistance. “Thank you very much, Lord Chang. Throughout this ordeal, you’ve managed to stay the most sane and focused out of all of us. I quite admire that.”

“Oh, er, well…” he tripped over his words as he escorted her out of the mine and back up to the surface. “I-I-I suppose that’s due to my upbringing. No time for focusing on emotions, though. We need to get you someplace safe and round up the stragglers.”

“Makes sense to me. And…Chang?” The she-cat turned her head away from him for a moment.

Which prompted him to glance at her with a concerned frown. “Yes, Kora? What’s wrong?”

“...My students. It’s not safe for them here anymore. At least not at the moment,” she muttered while looking around at the ghostly state of Klugetown. “Do you think I could…bring them to your palace for a while?”

“...I think we can arrange that.”

“Oh, thank you…thank you, Chang!” she purred, and threw her arms around him, nuzzling the side of her face against his. “You have my absolute highest gratitude.”

“Not a problem,” he replied with a giggle, “I’d had to see you fall to sadness and your pupils and their families deserve a safe place to live until Klugetown can sort itself out, yes?”

“Yes. I just hope Lord Remington and his sister are safe…wherever they are right now,” Kora muttered under her breath.

Chapter 168

Through the explosion, Zula was flung forward as her weapon was completely destroyed. With no remnants left and no other options, the tigress found herself at a loss yet again.

“Every time…every time….why is he so persistent?!” she muttered hysterically to herself, overwhelmed by the fact that every last one of her defenses had been brought to ruin by Axel and his companions. “This is not how it went last time…nobody ever came back from last time…”

“Well guess what?” Axel called out to her from the smoke, “Yer about’ta taste some southern reality, little lady.” He snapped his clawed fingers…

And Fleche hopped out of the smoke, tackling Zula to the ground with a hoof pressed against the side of her head. “Ye be lucky my brother’s the one who decided on how he’ll deal with ye! I ain’t so merciful myself, and I’d bite yer head clean off yer face right now if I wanted to!”

Moments later, Axel landed on the ground nearby. “At ease, sis. I’m gonna settle this in a mature and dignified manner.”

“Dignified?!” Zula shouted from below, “I’ve no dignity left! You’ve taken everything from me you wretched--EEEEEK!”

The sound of a bone crunching could be heard as Fleche started twisting one of her arms. “Shut yer yap and listen to the man. This is yer final warnin’ ya gobshite.”

“As I was sayin’...” Axel leaned downwards in order to speak to her directly. “In order’ta settle this once and fer all…I’mma give ya one last chance. A simple one-on-one showdown.”

Fleche hissed at the idea. “Are ye serious, brother? After all she’s put ye through? All she’s put me through?!”

“You know our ma and pa better than anyone,” Axel replied, “They would’ve wanted use to deal with our enemies in an honorable manner. At the very least, that’s something I can do’ta honor ‘em.” He then shifted his eyes in the direction of the tigress. “Last chance. Whaddya say?”

“What do I say?” Zula muttered under her breath, then resumed laughing hysterically. “What do I say?! I have no interest in your so-called ‘southern honor’! I’m from a completely different end of the globe than you! You think you can assert your ideals onto me?!”

“Oi…” Fleche sighed while shaking her head, “This little pussy’s dun flew clean off the deep end. I reckon she’s on the last of her nine lives as well.”

Axel looked down at Zula and shook his head as well. After all of this, he finally achieved his goal--but seeing her fall to insanity from all that she had done--it caused him to feel the slightest hint of disappointment.

“And here I thought you’d pose a challenge…may as well put a varmint like you outta yer misery--”

SHING!

All the sudden, Zula’s claws unsheathed, and threatened to slash Fleche across her throat-!

BANG!

But she wasn’t fast enough. Axel had put a bullet through her skull before she could raise her claw far enough to reach his sister’s face. With her eyeball popped out of its socket, Zula was dead at long last.

“...That was a close one,” was all Fleche could say in response as she visibly shuddered--the feathers on her wings ruffled from the experience. “Is…does that mean it’s over, brother?”

“I s’pose it does…” Axel holstered his pistol and sighed. “Gotta say…now that it’s over, I feel mighty empty. Like…everythin’s just done now…from my mind, my heart, my soul…”

Fleche put a hoof on his shoulder and expressed her sentiments, “Still the same careful soul ye always were when we were little, eh? Well, there’s still more to do. Your friends are still waitin’ for ye back there.”

He turned his head, and looked at her with a somber expression in his eyes. Axel then removed his facemask, showing off a small smile. “...our friends, sis. You’re part of this here family now too. No question.”

“Are ye sure about that?” Fleche asked with a worried tone in her voice, “Would they really accept me?”

“No doubt about it…” he nodded, but took a look at the ground once more, “But I can’t shake the fact that somethin’s still out there. Somethin’ that I’m missin’...”

“Well ya know what they say--if ye forgot, then it must have been nae important, brother.” That was Fleche’s best way to reationalize their situation as they had more important things to worry about.

However, the hippogriff gunslinger was keen on not letting anything slip through his claws at this point. “Hang on a sec.” Without hesitation, he turned and grabbed Zula’s corpse, dragging it along the ground and leaving a trail of blood behind. “Gonna make sure don’t nobody try nothin’ funny ever again. C’mon, Fleecy.”

The green pegasus followed after him with an inquisitive tilt of her head as she flapped her wings. “Aye? Er, perhaps what do you intend to do with that there dead body, brother?”

Chapter 169

Eventually, Axel and Fleche returned to the rest of their companions in the middle of the city. The hippogriff had been carrying Zula’s dead body behind him, and eventually threw the corpse into the middle of the empty town square.

“Where’s the rest of ‘em?” Axel called out to Mio.

The tom in question had just finished tending to his wounds from the battle via wrapping gauze around one of his arms. Everyone else was making themselves busy by looking for the victims of slavery or any other survivors from Klugetown.

“The Felidae? Gone--reduced to pathetic corpses at this point,” Mio replied, “Why?”

“Fleche,” Axel turned to face his sister, “Gather up all the dead bodies of these gangsters.”

The pegasus mare opened her wings and got ready to take off. But before she did, she inquired, “No problem. But one question: Why?”

Axel opened up one of his revolvers, and emptied the cylinder bullet by bullet. “Ya’ll are gonna see why in a minute.”

With no further words, Fleche took off to carry out her brother’s wishes and gather up the corpses of all the gangsters.

Curiously, Mio stood up and approached the gunslinger. “...Just what are you planning on doing, good sir?”

“Deletin’ their bodies from existence,” Axel replied, “Don’tcha know about necromancy and all them hocus-pocus-y nonsense? I don’t want nobody gettin’ the bright idea of bringin’ these bastards back.”

Mio fell silent as he gave it some thought. “Hm…given what we’ve just experienced with Zula using black magic to resurrect Typh’s dead deer crew, I can’t blame you for having such reservations.”

“Darn tootin’,” Axel agreed, then paused to take a look around. “Seen my buckaroos anywhere?”

“Vido and the others?” Mio pointed to a bench at the end of the corner. “Resting.”

Axel tilted his head…

And over yonder, he’d see the griffon, she-cat, and monkey prince were all busy sleeping next to each other. They were clearly tired after all of the fighting they had done and were in need of rest. Something that Axel was happy to see.

“...They’re alright. Good. They deserve a break. Wouldn’t dream of draggin’ ‘em around nowhere else at this point,” he muttered under his breath as he sat down on his haunches.

“Oh don’t play like that,” Mio sat down next to Axel and offered his words of encouragement, “I’m sure they’d be more than willing to follow you to the ends of the world just to see your ideals come to fruition. You’d do the same for them, wouldn’t you?”

“Of course I would,” Axel replied, “Love ‘em all to death and back. Wouldn’t dare abandon ‘em fer anythin’.”

Mio forced a chuckle through his sore state. “Hah…exactly. You’re a noble individual, Mr. Remington. And so are the rest of your friends. You all deserve to be happy, don’t you agree?”

“Yeah…” Axel began to reflect on everything up to this point. Vido’s young life nearly came to an end multiple times and yet he still remained strong enough to continue on this journey. Kora was only involved for the sake of her sister and immediately got revenge on the killer, only to continue. Chang’s entire family situation back home led him to trust unlikely allies that had become friends for life.

Needless to say, Axel was more than willing to ensure they’d never have to suffer again.

“So long as I draw breath, they won’t hafta go through no more’a this.”

“Sounds like you know what you’re doing,” Mio replied as he looked up into the air. “...Spitha’s returning. Excuse me for a moment, hm?” The tom got up from where he sat and walked over to the red dragoness who greeted him the moment she touched down.

Moments later, Fleche would call out. “Oi! Axel, I got ‘em all rounded up for ye.”

Axel got up from where he sat, and walked over to the pile of bodies that his sister had arranged for him. “...Perfect. This one here’s for ma and pa.”

“...Just what are ye gonna do?” Fleche asked as she watched on with a curious expression on her face.

No response from the hippogriff. Instead, he simply walked into the nearest shop to grab a canister of oil. Then he flew into the air, and from above, doused Zula, Typh, and the rest of their dead bodies in the flammable substance.

“Eek!” Fleche immediately took cover behind the nearest building. “Oh, I see now. You’re gonna reduce ‘em’ta nothin’ but--”

“Cinders,” Axel replied once the bottle was empty and tossed it over the nearest cliff. Then, he struck a match in his claw, setting it alight as he stared down at the corpses. “Ma…pa…brothers…this is for you. They won’t hurt nobody else…no more!”

With a triumphant shout, he let the match go, and allowed it to fall upon the body pile…

Tick--WOOSH!

Immediately, the bodies were consumed and engulfed in a flaming tempest, crackling and popping against the head as their fur and skin were peeled off and slowly whittled away to nothing but bone.

Axel flew down to the ground where he could watch from a safe distance, satisfied as he witnessed the bones of the gangsters char to a crisp. “Hmph. A fittin’ end to ‘em…”

Fleche walked out to join him moments later, relieved at the sight as she threw a hoof around Axel’s neck. “...They’re cannae get back up from that!”

“That’s the idea, sis. At least our folks can rest easy….” He sighed and looked up at the sky. “It’s finally over.”

Or was it?

Chapter 170

But all the sudden, from a nearby shop, a familiar voice with a particular accent called out to them.

“Je ne pense pas. I don’t zink so, my dear.”

“What the--?!” Axel immediately turned around with his guns drawn, “Who the hell--?! You?!”

“Och…” Fleche placed her hoof against her forehead. “I had a sneakin’ suspicion we were forgettin’ somehtin’.”

“Relax yourzelves,” Topaz trotted out to greet them, now wearing red, baggy Saddle Arabian robes to beat the heat of the desert. “I’m not here about Klugetown. At zis point, I can zee it’s far more trouble zan it’s worth.”

But Axel was unerring. He didn’t lower his weapons and continued to glare daggers at the brown unicorn mare. “Oh really now? Then what are ya here for?”

“To deliver a message from a certain kitty,” she levitated a note over to Axel. “Zis iz for you.”

Axel glared daggers at her for a moment, and carefully accepted the note in his claw. He then began to read it…

“...You took someone special from me. So I’m going to do the same to you. Meet me at the Minotaur’s Ranch in 48 hours or they all die.”

The gunslinger’s claws started to visibly shake and shudder as he read each word. Once he was finished with it, he let it go, and allowed it to blow away in the gust of ambient desert wind that blew from behind.

“Zat iz all,” Topaz replied as she turned and started walking off, but stopped in her tracks when Axel called out to her.

“What do ya want?” he hissed as he stared at the ground. “Why are ya’ll involved in this?!”

“Hmph. Me?” Topaz rolled her eyes. “Zis war has driven all of my monetary support down ze drain. I have nozing left zanks to you all. But at ze very least, I’ll get to see you at your lowest.” And the brown unicorn continued walking away without another word.

As much as he wanted to question her further, Axel knew it’d be a waste of time. The lack of clarity within the note sent a cold chill of fear up his spine--a fear that he didn’t want to last for much longer.

“Oh and by ze way,” Topaz called out from afar, “Your vache friend has already left, racing back zere right now. I’d get zere before her if I were you. You don’t want zings to turn out…badly.”

“Grrrgh…” Axel grit his teeth, and opened his mouth to say something…but the next time he blinked, the unicorn mare was gone--having disappeared completely.

Fleche had been watching in silence the entire time, doing her best to hold her tongue as to not cause any further complications. Once Topaz had left, she flew over to her brother and consoled him.

“...I’ve got ye,” she said, “Come on. Let’s get back there as soon as we can. Just need to wake up the others and--”

“No,” Axel spread his wings and took to the sky, “Ya’ll stay here and watch for any potential stragglers. I ain’t takin’ no for an answer. Just do it, sis.”

“But brother--!”

SHOOM!

Without another word, Axel took off, flying with enough speed to cause a small backdraft that Fleche had to shield her eyes from with her hoof. The next time she opened her eyes, she couldn’t even see him over the horizon anymore.

“...Brother…”

Meanwhile, at the Milk Manor…

“You…ya’ll gonna regret this…” Martha sputtered and coughed. She had been hogtied and was lying facedown upon the ground in front of the manor.”

And next to her, Clarabelle had also been restrained with double the amount of rope. “...Ghhhgh…damn you! Axel and his friends are gonna tear yer shit a new one, ya hear me?!”

And next to her, more minotaurs…all over. Every single brothel worker had been bound, many of which were gagged and lined up outside of the building. Who was the cause of all of this?

A certain large, black cat man.

“He took away someone special to me,” Alade explained, “Either he faces me personally, or I take away someone who was special to him. That being you.”

“Dagnabbit’ta hell in a--!” Martha screamed at the top of her frail lungs, “We ain’t had shit’ta do with none’a his business! You really gon’ threaten me, boy? Have you no respect for ya elders?!”

“Respect?” the tom scoffed with a flick of his tail and a chuckle, “No one here deserves my respect. You assisted a killa. Just like me--he and I are no different.”

“That ain’t true!” Clarabelle protested with bloodshot eyes as she grit her teeth--steam could even be seen coming out of her nostrils! “Axel, Vido, Kora, Rosie, Chang--all of ‘em--they fight’ta keep other people safe! You just bein’ selfish, ya pussy!”

SHING!

Suddenly, Alade unsheathed his claws and held them to Clarabelle’s throat--but the minotaur didn’t flinch and remained firm.

“A wise man once said, ‘Time heals all wounds.’ It did not un-slit his throat,” he hissed, “Don’t test me.”

Clarabelle stared up at him while huffing angered breaths multiple times per second, as if daring him to try and hurt her.

Martha noticed this and did her best to talk her down. “Hey now, Clara--relax yourself. He’ll be here soon, alright?”

The minotaur gal eventually slowed down from her seething, and simply placed her head against the earth.

“Hmph…” Alade stood upright, and stepped away. “It won’t be long now.”

Chapter 171

Axel had taken off before any of his friends could figure out where he went. The impulsive gunslinger was dead set on making sure absolutely nobody else that he loved would kick the bucket so long as he drew breath.

“No…I ain’t gon’ let this happen…and Rose is already down there. Goddammit…” He muttered to himself as he flew as fast as he possibly could. Thankfully, it wouldn’t take long for him to approach the valley where the minotaurs lived, but he landed down on his claws and hooves before he got too close as he didn’t want anyone to spot him from the air.

When he landed, he took cover behind one of the nearest formations of sand, and peeked out from behind it. “Alright, Roseanne…where are ya?” His keen eagle eyes allowed him to see far out into the distance, and lo and behold…

Roseanne was doing the exact same thing, albeit much closer. With her shotgun at the ready, she loaded it up with two more shells. Her hands were visibly shaking along with uncharacteristically bloodshot eyes that showcased how much she had been crying on the way there. Everything about her told a sense of distress that led her thought process being just as impulsive as Axel’s--if not worse.

As much as he wanted to take care of this, he needed to calm her down first before she entered the situation and caused more damage than she was prepared to deal with.

So first, the hippogriff waited…and as soon as a dust storm rolled in, he flew across the empty expanse of desert to catch up to her without being noticed.

“Rose. Rose!” he called out to her.

“I’mma kill ‘em…” she mumbled hysterically, “I’mma take his head and shove it up his cotton pickin’ zippin’ flippin’ mothafuckin’ suckin’ ass!”

SMACK!

Axel swiped her across the face--not hard enough to leave a mark, but just enough to catch her attention. “Rose. Calm yerself. We need’ta be careful or he’ll kill ‘em all. You don’t want that now, do ya?”

“No…sorry I…” the minotaur gal took a moment to compose herself with a deep exhale. “I’m alright now. Thanks. But what should we do?”

“‘We’ ain’t about’ta do nothin’.” Axel flexed one of his claws and prepared to walk out from behind the rock. “I am gonna get out there and give that black cat man a good hornswagglin’ he ain’t gon’ soon forget.”

“I can help ya,” Roseanne insisted, “I’ll see if I can break Martha and the gals out before he can do anythin’ to ‘em.” She tilted her head downwards. “...Clarabelle’s out there too ya know?”

Axel nearly bit his tongue, and replied with a quiet nod. “...I know. Trust me. I got this.”

“...The others are prolly gonna be after us soon, too,” Rose commented with a defeated tone as she just then became aware of how foolish it was for her to run off on her own. “Consarn it…maybe I shoulda waited.”

“Maybe,” Axel looked over his shoulder and flashed her a smile, “But I think everything’s gonna work out just fine even more than we would’ve expected. You just do what you think’ll be best.” With that, he trotted on his claws out to the middle of the valley…

And eventually, he’d be face to face with Alade and all of the restrained minotaurs.

“You’re here,” said the cat man, “I think you already know why I’ve done this.”

“Cuz I killed sumbitch that you loved,” Axel replied while looking at the ground beneath his claws. “Trust me, I know good hell well why. Doesn’t make you any less much of a dingo than I am.”

“Enough talk,” Alade insisted, “We could banta back and forth all day about who’s superior. Instead, I want to settle this once and for all with a battle of will.”

Axel had no issue with this. His claw was already twitching towards his holstered pistol. “Then let’s draw.”

“No,” Alade denied the gunslinger outright as he flexed his muscular arms. “Dis will be a battle of raw power. Not bullets. You are in no position to refuse…” He placed one of his hind paws on Martha’s head, causing the faun woman to snap--!

“Getchyer grubby mitts offa me, boy! Axel, screw his shit six ways’ta Sunday!” she screamed from beneath the weight of the tom’s foot.

And Clarabelle roared with veins bulging on her neck from the intensity of her screams, “Stop it! STOP IT! LEAVE HER ALONE! SHE’S JUST A LITTLE OLD LADY!”

Clang.

Axel didn’t waste any time and quickly dropped his guns to the ground. “Let ‘er go.”

“Dat’s better…” Alade took his foot off of Martha’s head, and stepped towards Axel’s direction. “Show me just how far you’re willing to go for someone else, cowboy.”

Axel began to idly flip a coin in his claw, rolling it between each of his fingers. “I just got one thing’ta say’ta you.”

The tom tilted his head to the left, then right, cracking his neck as he raised his arms into a combative stance--claws unsheathed from his fingers. “And what might that be?”

Axel flipped the coin into the air. “Heads or tails?”

Chapter 172

The coin inevitably caught the tom’s eye which Axel took full advantage of.

The hippogriff lunged forward, slashing at the tom with his claws, only to be met with hefty resistance. Instead of a quick, cat-like dodge, the large abyssinian blocked Axel’s strike with his paw, and primed a punch with his free fist…

Only for Axel to react to that just as quickly, grabbing the tom’s paw with his other claw. Then, he turned leverage against the tom by turning and flinging Alade towards the nearest building.

CRASH!

Alade crashed back-first into the stone wall. But Axel wasn’t done there. He spread his wings and flew straight at the tom with enough force to take him through several of those buildings.

BLAM! BLAM! BLAM!

And just before the hippogriff could mount another attack, Alade kicked Axel directly in his midsection, causing him to lose his grip. This enabled Alade to meanuever skillfully and take advantage of Axel’s loss of balance by flipping him around and throwing him down at the ground.

THUD!

A mound of dust erupted from the floor of the valley when Axel came into contact with the earth.

Alade landed on his feet moments after, silently watching the dust cloud with his sharp yellow eyes laser focused on where he had thrown the hippogriff…

But surprisingly, once the dust cleared, Axel was nowhere to be seen.

“...”

All was quiet. To the point where Alade could hear the swelling of his own blood flowing through his ears, itching to pick up any sort of noise or sound made by Axel so that he could counterattack.

But no sound came.

Alade continued to focus hard, closing his eyes to listen even further. But all he could hear was the ambient white noise of the desert combined with his own beating heart as it rapidly increased in pace. If Axel had flown upward and tried to attack from above, then he’d most certainly hear it. Likewise, the tom would also be able to detect an attack from any and all sides should Axel try it.

However, that was just it. Axel hadn’t been attempting an attack from above, or even from the sides…

POOF!

From behind Alade, Axel popped out of the sand, grabbed onto him with both claws, lifted him over his head, and slammed him neck-first on the ground behind him--a classic but deadly suplex that left the tom momentarily dazed.

After which, Axel attempted to grab the tom by the next, only to be shortstopped by his tail.

With a gasp, he started to struggle from the loss of air he was experiencing due to asphyxiation. It would seem that Alade had recovered from the blow to the head much quicker than Axel had expected. The tom rose to his feet, standing upright as he choked the gunslinger with his tail.

SHING!

With a quick series of slashes from the claws on his hands, Alade shredded through Axel’s leather armor and drew blood from his abdomen.

The hippogriff panicked, but did his best to hold back a scream as he tried to figure a way out of this chokehold. That’s when it hit him: Sever the connection.

So Axel used all he had to open his mouth without screaming, and chomped down on the tom’s tail--

“...!!”

Alade jumped back, letting Axel go from his grip, causing the hippogriff to hit the ground with a hard thud.

Axel hacked up some feathers from loss of breath, but spared no time to recover. Instead, he immediately retaliated by digging his claw into the sandy ground then flung it upwards, sending an arc of sand towards the tom to blind him temporarily.

Which worked perfectly. Alade shut his eyes and had to brush off the dust with his arm which left him open long enough for Axel to tackle him to the ground and serve him repeated punch after punch directly to the tom’s face.

After half a dozen strikes, the tom stopped both of Axel’s claws with his paws, forcing the two into a strenuous, hefty struggle of strength as they applied force against each other’s arms. The two were locked in a fierce stalemate for the moment…

All the while, Roseanne had snuck around the back of the building to quietly pull Martha, Clarabelle, and the other minotaur ladies inside so that she could free them of their bindings. Axel had served as a perfect distraction for her to rescue everyone.

However, this didn’t seem to bother the tom at all. After all, his objective wasn’t to cause any real harm to the bovine women anyway. In fact, all he had wanted this entire time…was right in front of him.

A small smile could be seen on the cat man’s face as he forcefully pushed Axel off of him, sending the hippogriff back a few paces as he took a moment to catch his breath. The strikes from Axel’s fists had left him with a few missing teeth and a sprained jaw, yet he was still standing and prepared to keep going.

Axel landed just a few feet away, and also took a moment to breathe. The scratches had caused him to lose some blood, and the damage to his wings were visible through his armor. But surprisingly, he was smiling too. Could it be that he had also figured out what it was Alade wanted this entire time?

There was only one way to find out: See it through to the end.

Chapter 173

It wasn’t long before Axel’s companions had realized what was going on and gave chase, following him back to the valley to make sure that he and the minotaurs were okay. They’d arrive on the scene not long after the fighting had already started…

“No no no…” Kora mewled to herself as they approached the valley, “Why did Lord Remington choose to do this by himself…?”

“...He probably wanted to deal with this personally, Kora,” Vido added, “I can’t blame him for it at all.”

“Shhh!” Fleche tried to quiet them as they all observed from afar. “That’s my brother. I think he can handle this himself.”

And handle it he did.

Over yonder, Axel and Alade were now both haggard and nearly out of breath, raggedly punching at each other with whatever they had left in them. Each time Alade’s fist connected with Axel’s face, Axel would return with a punch that was even stronger, clocking the tom against his face as well.

With that last punch, Alade staggered for a moment, stepping backwards and nearly falling onto his behind. One of his eyes had been blackened shut, three of his ribs were cracked, he was bleeding both internally and externally with drops of red leaving his body and trailing into the withered, cracked desert earth.

Axel had paused to give himself a moment’s breath. His wings were shredded into, he was bleeding from his mouth, his abdomen was bruised and cut open, and he was barely able to stand--teetering on the edge of falling over and passing out. But somehow, some way, the gunslinger forced himself to remain.

As Alade clutched his chest, he could be seen smiling ever so slightly--seemingly satisfied with what had become of this battle. What he truly wanted to gain from this experience was anyone’s guess, but it was clear that something Axel had done had finally caused him to accept himself as well as the world around him.

“...”

Axel stood firm with his claws clenched, prepared to strike back at a moment’s notice…

The tom flicked his tail…and out of nowhere, he lunged at the gunslinger in a blur of spinning black for one final attack…

And almost instantly, Axel retaliated with a quick spin and flip of his body, jumping up and throwing his hooves forward for a swift dropkick that sent the tom flying when Axel’s legs connected with his body.

CRASH!

Alade was sent flying into the wall of the manor, and eventually slid down until he reached the ground. The tom’s abdomen could still be seen rising and falling with each passing breath.

Without hesitation, Axel retrieved one of his pistols, and walked over to the tom, staring down at his one good eye.

The two stared at each other--a sense of visual, mutual understanding between the two could be seen as Alade shut his eye, fully accepting of his fate--one might even say…grateful?

“Hm…” Axel flicked the chamber of his gun and…

BANG!

Alade’s head hit the dirt as a result of the bullet that went through it--blood spattering and fanning out behind him.

At that point, Axel was prepared to collapse, until…

“It’s done, yes?” Topaz spoke up out of nowhere, walking out from behind one of the destroyed buildings and into Axel’s vision.

“...!” Since speech would only put more strain on his body, Axel didn’t say a word.

“Relax, gunslinger--I’m here to turn myzelf in,” Topaz trotted forward as she explained herself. “All he wanted was to find someone that could best him in a fight. He felt zat…his life had no meaning otherwize.” She looked down at the sandy ground beneath her hooves. “Started to make me wonder what I waz doing with mine. Sitting alone in some beachside manor, being waited on by animal servants and aiding a slave trade…only to want a kingdom for…well I don’t even know at zis point.” With a sigh, she looked up at him with a neutral face of acceptance, “Execute me if you wish. I have nothing left to live for.”

“...”

Axel was out of breath and on the verge of collapsing. The poor hippogriff couldn’t think straight and properly process what he had just been told. So he made a decision that would temporarily alleviate him of this problem.

BANG! BANG! BANG!

With a quick fan of his gun’s hammer, he fired three shots in succession. Two at both of her foreleg’s kneecaps, and one at her horn, shooting off a chunk of its side and permanently rupturing her nerve endings so that she could no longer cast magic.

And with that, he fell to the ground…

Which is the precise moment everyone watching decided to rush over.

“We need to get him to the infirmary in that building immediately,” Mona commented from afar as the entire group rushed in, “Leona. Get me as many sterilization pads as you can find.”

“Yes ma’am,” her white nurse companion replied.

Chapter 174

Axel soon woke up in the infirmary of the manor, being watched carefully by Leona who had been checking his vital signs.

“...stabilizing. Heartrate normal. He’s--he’s awake…”

“...I lost…so much blood…” he weakly muttered as he looked at the bandages that surrounded his sandy-yellow body. “Am I alive? Ma…pa…hello?”

Mona paused for a moment, stopping cold once she heard him speak. “...Poor guy. I can’t imagine what it must be like for him in this state.”

“Fleche…where’s Shrapnel and Vertex?” Axel continued to call out, dropping the names of his two brothers in his state of delirium.

As much as she wanted to leave him be, Mona knew she couldn’t allow him to stew in that state for any longer. “...Mr. Remington. You’re here. It’s us…”

Axel looked up and saw the feline doctors who had been taking care of him. That’s when he came to his senses and realized what had transpired. “Ah…I gotcha. I thought I could see ‘em…just for a fleetin’ moment. Or was that just a light…?”

“You incurred a lot of blood loss, sir,” Mona explained, looking at his IV drip. “Don’t worry. Your friends are here and we have both nursed and apprehended Topaz.”

“We recommend putting her to trial,” Leona spoke up, “The Abyssinian council still technically runs jurisdiction over this region, so it would fall to King Mau and Queen Bombay.”

Mona flicked her tail and cleared her throat. “Ahem--let’s allow him to rest up first, then he can think about that later…”

But Axel’s mind was already focused elsewhere. “Where’s Martha? Clarabelle? Everyone else? Are they alright? What’s goin’ on?”

“They’re fine, Mr. Remington,” Mona went on, “No lasting injuries and we’ve confirmed that all the other bovine women who were captured are also safe and sound. The Valley has mostly returned to its normal state.”

“...’mostly’?” Axel asked inquisitively.

“Well, loads of them are worried about you,” Leona answered, “But the news that you’re alive and well should quell any lasting concerns that the population of minotaurs may have at this point.”

Axel took a deep breath, and shook his head. “Ah…well. Guess things coulda been much worse than they are.”

“Would you like to speak with your friends?” Mona asked, “If not, there’s no pressure. Just let me know, and I’ll send them in when you’re ready.”

“No no…it’s fine--go right on ahead,” he replied with a nod, “I’d like’ta see ‘em mahself.”

The feline doctors obliged and left the room. A few moments later, Kora, Vido, and Fleche would all enter to sing their praises and relief at Axel’s wellbeing.

“Lord Remington…you’re well!” Kora purred as she flicked her tail. “I was so concerned for you.”

“Aye, that’s my brother after all,” Fleche added while shedding a tear, “He’s…he’s grown up so fast. When we were younger, it was always me protectin’ him…”

The hippogriff chuckled and rolled his eyes. “Yeah well…the world changes in crazy ways once ya get older, don’t it? Wish we coulda saved ma, pa, and the twins but…”

“I’m sure they’re proud of you,” Vido did his best to cheer him up, “No matter what happens. They’ll always love you. Just like mi padre does for me.”

“...All’a y’all are adorable,” Axel replied with a sigh. “Couldn’t ask for a better new family than the one I got right in front’a me.” He tried to laugh, but found himself strained. “Ah--oof…if I wasn’t so busted up, I’d prolly hug ya.”

“It’s alright, brother--there’s lots of other folks that wanna see ye besides us. But we really should let him rest fer now, don’tcha think?” Fleche asked of the others, hinting at the fact that they should probably leave Axel be so that he could recover.

And the griffon and abyssinian obliged.

“Si--no problema,” Vido said as he turned to leave, “Come see us when you’re feeling better, alright. Then we can crack open a cold one together.”

“And we can all revel in our achievements as heroes,” Kora added with a purr, “I’m just happy this adventure is finally coming to a conclusion. All of us have managed to overcome the most dangerous, perilous challenges that have befallen us…”

“Aye--they should write a book about us! I wonder what it’d be called…er, Cowboy And The Misfits? Rangers Aplenty?” Fleche would continue to rattle off various title names as they all left the room, leaving Axel alone.

The gunslinger relaxed and began to think about what to do next.

“That Topaz gal…she prolly knows way more than she lets on. Killin’ her would set us back years’a progress. Maybe Mio should take her back to the royal kitty council and put her up to trial so they can decide. Hmm…and I should definitely go with--and so should Martha come’ta think of it. Her testimony can make things easier. I wanna see this through to the end…as soon as I get outta here.”

Chapter 175

The next day…

And Axel was right as rain after being properly treated for his mounds. The hippogriff gunslinger was able to take pride in knowing that he had finally eradicated the entire syndicate that killed off most of his family. Fortunately for him, he realized that he had a second family waiting for him now that it was all over.

“...Howdy, ya’ll,” Axel called out to everyone as he approached the main foyer of the bordello to meet up with everyone near the cafe. “Guess we finally won, huh?”

“Si, we did,” Vido replied with a smile as he sipped from a mug of coffee, “Mama is gonna be super proud of me once I get back home.”

Nearby, Kora stretched her arms upwards and flicked her tail. “Nyyyyaa…indeed. I can’t wait to head back to my students. Though, I wonder if Klugetown will still be habitable for them…”

“Might be best if ye took ‘em elsewhere,” Fleche suggested, then looked up at her brother. “Oh! And how are ya feelin’ after yer operation?”

Axel took a seat at the table alongside them and replied, “Oh ya know me. Bulletproof as always. Gonna take a lot more than a few blows to the noggin’ta put me down.”

Just then, a voice called out from nearby. “Well that’s good to hear. If you really are unkillable, we won’t have to worry about anymore slave drivers for the time being.”

Everyone at Axel’s table turned to look at the source of the voice. It was Mio who was busy reading from a newspaper while sipping a glass of milk.

“Hello,” he spoke up, “...is something wrong?”

“...Nothin’ at all, friend,” Axel said with a chuckle, “Just glad’ta see ya made it out okay.”

“Agreed,” Kora added, “I’ve heard that you’re currently working for the King and Queen of Abyssinia, correct?”

Mio nodded and replied, “That I am. You’re quite perceptive indeed. I expect nothing less from one of my own. But yes. I’m still here because I’m obligated to bring Topaz back to parliament so she can be tried by the royal council for her role in this scheme.”

“Good’ta hear,” Axel added, “Shame I had’ta kill everyone else, but at least you’ll have one witness.”

“Och! Be sure to make an example of her, eh?” Fleche commented with her wings flapping enthusiastically, “That way you can make sure nobody else tries this poppycock nonsense.”

“No sé--I’m not too sure about that,” Vido added, “There’s always gonna be someone else out there that tries something as loco as that.”

“Well if our efforts have at least cut down a portion of ‘em that wanna try,” Axel mused, “Then I think we’ll be alright fer now. Speakin’a which, where’s Cap’n Celaeno at?”

And just like clockwork, both she and her crew would make themselves known from a nearby table.

“We were waiting for you all to recover,” said the bird woman, “We didn’t want to leave until we were absolutely sure that you were okay.”

“...Well I’ll be damned,” Axel got up from the table and walked over to speak with them. Sure enough, not only was Caelano sitting there, but Chang as well. “Hey, little man. Where’s Zephyr?”

“...He’s currently on the roof,” Chang answered, “But don’t worry, I believe he’ll be fine once his mind is clear. I’m just glad that all of this worked out in the--”

Before Chang could finish that sentence, he was physically tackled and hugged upon by Kora! “Lord Chang! I’m so glad you’re safe!” she purred while holding onto him, causing the monkey to chuckle.

“Of course I’m alright. We were with you most of the way and we certainly weren’t going to leave you behind,” he replied with a smile, “Is that not right, captain?”

“That’s right,” Celaeno turned to look at Vido, “...The fact that you’re all safe warms my heart. Truly. I haven’t met another crew that was as well-managed as yours, Remy.”

Axel shrugged his shoulders and replied, “Eh. I ain’t perfect. Nobody is. I’m just glad my friends and new family have come out the other side with me. Though…where is Ms. Martha? Have ya seen her today?”

“I believe I saw her walk upstairs,” Celaeno pointed out, “I think I heard her mutter about how worried she was for you. But don’t quote me on that, alright?” She grabbed her glass of coffee with a grin, “I don’t wanna be on the end of that old lady’s wrath.”

“Alrighty, I think I’mma head on up there’ta make sure she’s alright,” Axel flapped his wings and took off towards the stairs that led to the upper level’s residence…

Fleche sighed with a content smile on her face as he took off. “That’s my brother. Always lookin’ out fer others. So happy to see he hasn’t strayed from what ma and the rest of us taught him.”

Vido chuckled in response to that comment. “Ah…if only you knew how difficult it was to get him to speak up at first.”

“...Tell me all about it, please,” Fleche requested inquisitive as she leaned forward, “I’ve missed so much of my wee brother’s life that I need’ta know all I can.”

“Well…”

Chapter 176

Axel went upstairs to find Martha sitting on her couch with an ice pack on her head.

“...Ma’am?”

“That you, boy?” Martha replied in an annoyed tone as she adjusted the ice pack, “In all my years’a business, I ain’t never been attacked like that. That tom was pretty skilled’ta take us on, I’ll give him that much.”

“I s’pose he was,” Axel replied as he took a seat on the couch next to her, “But you ain’t gotta worry about him no more. He won’t be able’ta hurt ya or anyone else with his shenanigans.”

“That’s good’ta hear,” the faun lady chuckled half-heartedly, “Clara and the girls were worried about all of ya. I think we should start givin’ ‘em more trainin’ so nothin’ like this’ll happen ever again.”

“I’m just glad yer okay, Ms. Martha,” Axel added, “Ya’ll didn’t deserve none’a that. Speakin’a which…where is Clarabelle? Ya seen her today?”

Martha pointed to the window that led to the farmland behind the building. “She’s out over yonder. She’s been relaxin’ herself by workin’ the fields ‘til you recovered. I think she’ll be happy’ta see ya.”

Axel took solace in the fact that someone else out there would genuinely be happy to see him. At long last, his new family had come full circle. “...That’ll be great to hear. I’ll be seein’ ya ma’am.”

“Be sure’ta enjoy yerself now,” Martha said with a sarcastic smile as Axel left the room.

Outside…

True enough, just as Martha had described. Clarabelle was outside working the farm and tending to the crops in her modest blue sundress and sunhat.

Axel would greet her with a smile. “...howdy, Ms. Clara.”

“Eeek!” Upon hearing his voice, Clarabelle dropped the basket of corn she had been carrying and quickly turned to face him. But when she laid eyes on him, her expression quickly changed from that of fear to relief followed by joy. “...Axel? Is that you, dear?”

“...Yeah, it’s me.” In order to approach her, Axel had to fly up to her level and caress the side of her face with his claw. “...I hope I didn’t make ya worry too much.”

His embrace quickened her heartrate, putting a big smile on her face as she pulled him in close for a tight, yet comfortable hug against her bosom. “...I was worried, but I’m just so glad that yer back now. I’ve been missin’ ya. And to tell ya the truth…I can’t stop thinkin’ about ya.”

“...You feel the same way too, don’tcha?” he asked with a bashful smile as he nuzzled against her chest. “Well..I suppose that works out, don’t it?”

Clarabelle looked down at the hippogriff whom she sandwiched between her chest and looked at him with an innocent tilt of her head. “Wait…are ya for real? I was worried ya’d say no, cuz…”

“Cuz I wouldn’t wanna tie myself down?” he replied with a grin, “Well..this old gun’s ‘bout ready’ta be hung up for as far as killin’ goes. I wouldn’t mind stickin’ around with ya for a bit more.”

“That’s great! My friends and I would love it if ya did…we kinda been hopin’ ya’d stay,” she replied bashfully as she let him go.

Once free, Axel continued to hover next to her in midair. “I ain’t got no reason to leave ya’ll behind. Though at this point, I’m not quite sure what I’d like’ta do next…”

“Well I’m sure you’ll have a lotta time’ta figure it out, hun…” Clarabelle encouraged him with a pat on the head, causing Axel to squawk happily under his breath.

“...eeep!”

Which earned a small giggle from the minotaur lady. “...You get more adorable every day, hun.”

Their conversation was suddenly interrupted by a surprise interjection from Roseanne.

“Hey ya’ll. Got a minute? Axel, we need’ta get goin’.”

Axel faced her with a more neutral expression after clearing his throat. “Ahem--uh, yeah? What’s goin’ on?”

“We need’ta head on over’ta Abyssinia so we can give our testimony against Topaz,” the young taurette explained, “Then she’ll be locked up for what she did and the role she played in mah pa’s death.”

Clarabelle frowned. “...I’m so sorry to hear that. It was always a joy when Tony visited us…”

But Rose brushed her words off. “It’s fine…I’m just ready’ta put all this behind me and move forward with mah life. You ready’ta finally end this chapter of our lives, Axel?”

After a momentary pause, he replied with a smirk. “...Thought you’d never ask.”

Chapter 177

In Abyssinia, about one day later…

Everyone had arrived in Abyssinia to put Topaz to trial before the Royal Court. Mio was in charge of the proceedings with Spitha in the stands nearby alongside Axel and everyone he had met along the way of his journey. The blue-suited tom would explain just what role the brown unicorn mare played in all of this and how it has damaged everyone’s lives from ponies to griffons to minotaurs, and even the monkeyfolk from Chang’s hometown.

“...in conclusion, dear Parliment, I have no reason to doubt that Topaz is fully complicit in the acts of countless slave drives across the southern hemisphere. She knows the location of at least 50 creature-based slave operations in total.”

The King of Abyssinia, Mau. would address her first, “Is this true? Do you have the knowledge of which Mio speaks?”

“...I do,” Topaz admitted, “I’m prepared to give up all of the information zat is necessary under one condition--”

The Queen of Abyssinia, Bombay, would counter her point, “Excuse me. But we do not negotiate with terrorists. You are in no position to propose anything and are currently under the jurisdiction of the highest order of the court. If we have to resort to probing the information out of your head, we will do just that.”

Nearby, an Abyssinian doctor stood at the ready with a syringe…

To which Topaz reacted by nearly retching. “Hrrk! N-no zank you! I think I’m more than willing to cooperate.”

“As ya’ll should,” Roseanne called out from her seat in the jury, “It’s cuzza her and her ilk that my pa is dead! Ya lucky I ain’t the one callin’ the shots up in here!”

Axel held her down with one of his claws. “Hey now…calm yer milkers. Ya don’t want things gettin’ outta hand.”

“Hmph…” Rose simply folded her arms and remained silent at his request.

Mio would then proceed with the case. “Ahem…as I was saying: Topaz--you were complicit in the auctioning and selling of various ponies, correct? Why, pray tell, would you dare to sell off your own kind? Is it some sort of deep-rooted misanthropy?”

“...I suppose zere’s not much else to say,” she replied flatly, “I wanted more money for more power. Twaz ze only way I figured I could gain enough influence over ze region.”

“Is that really all there is to it?” Mio asked, raising a brow as he glared at her. “I find it very hard to believe that someone with a massive manor could desire nothing but more money…” That’s when Mio called upon Axel, “Mr. Remington--would you care to enlighten us on the tragedy that befell your family? If you’re willing to explain, that is.”

“It’s no problem,” Axel replied as he flew over to the witness box and sat down. “Now’ta make a long story short, I think it’s clear’ta see that she’s been pawnin’ off ponies just so she could curry favor with certain folks down south. Knowin’ she could eventually rule over the entire region herself at some point.”

“And what makes you think such a thing?” Mio asked/

Axel raised a brow and turned his gaze to Topaz who had been quivering in her seat for the past few minutes.

“I-I…er…” she darted her eyes back and forth, “I don’t know what you’re…”

One of the Abyssinians approached her with a syringe…

“Uch! Okay! Merde…yes, I wanted to erect my own castle and rule over Klugetown as a monarch,” she grumbled in defeat, “Zere’s so much more to zat place zan any of you realize!”

“You do realize that plotting against the royal family’s rule is a declaration of war, do you not?” Mio asked in a poignant manner--tapping his fingertips together. “Is that not right, your majesties?”

Mau nodded in agreement. “It’s been so long since it’s happened that it almost doesn’t even register. But you’re absolutely correct, young man.”

“Rrrr--I’m surprised someone was foolish enough to try,” Bombay added with a purr, “Doesn’t even seem logical to me. And yet here we are. I’d wager she was trying to use the former instability of the civil war to turn things in her favor.”

“Exactly,” Mio added, snapping his fingers, “She’s been pulling the strings since day one…”

“...OBJECSHON!” Topaz screamed.

“Yer dead to rights,” Axel said with a chuckle, “I’d keep my voice down if I were you.”

Mio looked over at the king and queen--as well as the other members of parliament. “I don’t think I need to state anything else. The evidence is as clear as day for all to see. It’s up to you to decide her punishment my Lord and Lady.”

The king and queen cats would turn and huddle towards each other, speaking in a hushed tone as they came to a conclusion. Once they were finished, they turned their attention back to the jury and Mau would give an order…

“We hereby sentence Topaz…”

Chapter 178

Topaz was sentenced to life in prison for her crimes against various races. She was spared from a public flogging solely because she was willing to cooperate with them in helping the Abyssinians locate and destroy any remaining slave laborers that she knew of.

Once that case was over, Mio would start to focus his efforts on rebuilding Klugetown into an actual, functioning society. With the aid of the King and Queen of Abyssinia, he was given an ample budget and manpower in the form of volunteers to start working on various projects in order to repair the ghost town. Naturally, Spitha would remain right alongside him throughout the entire endeavor.

Vido made sure to return to his mother…who immediately held onto and clutched her son tightly upon his return. To her surprise, she was greeted by Captain Celaeno and her crew which included Zephryos and Rusty, who introduced themselves to his mother and explained the courageous deeds her son had accomplished alongside her, leaving her a rather proud griffon.

Kora made up her mind and decided to return to her martial arts dojo in Klugetown. Once she realized that the city would remain uninhabitable for a while, she relocated them all to Chang’s Kingdom in the Far East…

…where the monkey Prince had since ascended the throne from his father. Now in charge of the Monkey Kingdom, he would enact reforms to cut down on the underground fight clubs and give individuals such as ‘Rufang’ a better life as members of his personal guard. Something that Kora was all too eager to join in on alongside a minotaur and griffon who had relocated there as well.

Axel had decided to retire to Appleloosa for a time where he remained sheriff, although he didn’t stay put for long. Every other day or so, he would volunteer to aid the griffons in Griffonstone alongside Vido. There, he’d teach them the ways of ranching and maintaining farmland so that they’d have food to eat other than rocks. Fleche had also decided to return there, and reflect on her life with her brother as they caught up on lost time that they missed from their childhood.

Lastly, Roseanne would stay behind at the Manor with Martha for the time being as that was her closest family that she had left after Tony’s passing…

Everyone would slowly adapt back into their new lives for a good six months or so before they would see each other again…

Six months later…

Everyone had received a special invitation to a re-opening of Klugetown to celebrate the improvements Mio had made to the city. Naturally, everyone was excited to see just how much had changed since they had all last seen each other, so of course they were all more than willing to oblige.

About two days after receiving the invitations, everyone would make their way towards Klugetown…

Axel and his sister Fleche were on a train.

“Whatcha think Mio’s got planned for us, brother? Should I have brought me dancin’ shoes?”

“I don’t think it’s a formal shindig, sis,” Axel said with a hint of a grin on his face, “I think he just wants us’ta have fun after all we’ve been through.”

Fleche clapped her hooves. “Well if you’re smilin’, that makes me feel great about it already. Been a long time since I’ve seen ye happy.”

Axel chuckled. “...Has it, now? Well I’m glad that yer able’ta see me smilin’ again, sis. Just hope ma, pa, and our brothers are up there lookin’ down on us.”

“Ey. I bet they’re very proud of ye,” Fleche encouraged him, patting him on the head with her wing. “You’ve practically revitalized the entire fookin’ Southern landscape. I think ye done more’ta benefit these lands than even them Elements of Harmony.”

Axel scoffed at the notion while rolling a coin in between his claws. “Heh…you always spoiled me with praise when we were younger. I think that’s what’s kept me goin’ all these years tryin’a find ya’ll. Happy I did. Now life is much better.”

“Aye. I can very much say the same. Now we have our whole lives ahead of us to look forward to…” She trailed off and her ear flicked. “...hold on a tick. Do I hear saxophone music?”

Axel looked outside of the train window as they pulled into Klugetown’s newly-made train stations. At the front of the entrance to the city, loads of Abyssinian cat-folk were playing in a jazz band with saxophones, drums, and horns!

The city itself had also become a bustling desert town with an oasis and loads of vegetation throughout its perimeter. The roads were no longer bare sand, but rather paved over with beautiful cobblestone. And the buildings were now all made of proper materials instead of slapdash sheets of metal!

And beyond that, there were still numerous buildings under construction in the distance. But for all intents and purposes, Klugetown had been reborn.

“Well I’ll be dadgum…” Axel muttered as he stepped off the train, “It’s a whole goddamn city down here.”

“Oi! Reminds me of the tales of Austailia! A bustling city surrounded on all sides by desert,” Fleche mentioned as she followed him, “Wouldn’t be surprised if we met some of them here, eh?”

“...I wouldn’t blame ‘em,” Axel said with a grin as he snapped his claw-fingers to the band’s music. “This sounds just like the music they play down under.”

“Wait…ye’ve been there before, brother?”

“Hm, guess I still ain’t told ya everythin’ about where I’ve been these last 20-somethin’ odd years.”

Moments later, they were interrupted when a red dragoness swooped down to greet them. “Ah! It’s you! Good to see you, Mr. Axel. My husband wants to speak with you.”

“...Husband?”

Chapter 179

The dragoness led the gunslinger and his sister to the recently erected City Hall of Klugetown. Straight ahead in the central office, Mio was busy delegating jobs to several Abyssinians who had been assigned to work with him.

“...You make sure the food is still fresh, you go keep tabs on the shops, and you let me know if I’ve missed anything--and someone please get me a sardine-flavored coffee--I’m swamped here--”

As the other catfolk left the room, Spitha approached Mio and patted him on the head, causing the tom to purr and nuzzle into her claw instinctively.

“...Is my little man well?” Spitha asked, “Do you need a break?”

“Rrrrr…” he flicked his tail and replied, “No no…I’m simply working as hard as I can to ensure the opening for the city is going well. I just hope the invitations that I’ve sent out have found the rest of our friends.”

“Well…” Spitha stood aside which allowed Mio to see Axel and Fleche. “Looks like some of them have already arrived, hun.”

“Helloo,” Axel said with a snap of his finger-claws.

“How are ye?” Fleche added with a wide grin on her face.

“Ah! It’s one of the Hundred Heroes,” Mio approached them both and shook their claw/hoof with each of his paws. “Glad to have you here, Axel. And I hope you’re doing well, Fleche.”

“Eh?” Fleche tilted her head, “Hundred wot-now?”

Axel rolled his eyes with a small smile on his face. “Must be some kinda legend spun about us to make us sound better. But last I checked, there weren’t no hundred of us.”

Mio let them go and shrugged his shoulders. “I suppose they’re accounting for all of us, Celaeno’s crew, and the various armed forces that the Abyssinian King and Queen mobilized in our efforts to stop slavery. The rumors simply rounded it up to a hundred or so. But…that’s neither here nor there. I’m just glad you were able to make it. This has been my desire ever since I came to this place--to rebuild it and make it suitable for everyone--including ponies.”

“Oi, come to think of it, I do remember seein’ some fellow equines gettin’ off the train with us,” Fleche pointed out. “Think they’re here to see what’s changed?”

“More than that, prolly,” Axel chuckled, “Can’t wait’ta see the look on their faces when they realize this place was fixed up without the help of not nair a single princess.”

“Well I can’t take all the credit,” Mio replied as he straightened out his blue suit. “There were so many of us working together that I can’t imagine getting it done without you.”

Spitha scratched the underside of his chin. “Oh don’t be so modest, dear. You were still the center of it all. The motivation behind our work. In fact, I got back into writing because of you you know.”

“Now that sounds interestin’,” Axel spoke up, “I’d like’ta purchase one’a yer books one day. Ain’t never read somethin’ made by no dragon before.”

Fleche nudged him with her hoof. “Ey. Don’t be rude to the lady’s kind.”

“It’s quite alright,” Spitha shook her head, “In truth, not too many dragons are authors, so I figured it would be a good thing to branch out into. After all, someone needs to document our culture, lest it get lost. There’s no telling what direction the dragons are headed in if people like Rongu remain around and actually sully my kin’s reputation.”

“But in the meantime, we’re currently celebrating the opening of my new city,” Mio changed the subject to lighten the mood, “So relax yourselves, you two. You deserve it.”

“‘Preciate ya,” Axel replied, “Hopin’ the others will make it. Wonderin’ how Vido’s doin’ mahself…”

Fleche nodded in agreement, “Ye. That boy’s got a nice head on his shoulders, so I wonder how it’s been for him lately--”

“Well if you do see him, give him my regards,” Mio said as he turned towards his desk, “I’ve got a lot of stuff to deal with.”

“Hun…” Spitha followed him, and waved to Axel and Fleche.

The siblings caught the hint and left the two alone, leaving his office.

“...Oi. Things have really turned around since we last been here haven’t they?” Fleche asked her brother.

“Yup. Surprised you were so eager on comin’ along though. Thought you woulda been…afraid of comin’ back out here,” he explained calmly.

“Are ye kiddin’? We’ve made so many new friends that I couldn’t possibly turn down an invitation! I’m glad I came because I get’ta meet ‘em on much better terms that aren’t life or death situations.” She nudged him with a smug grin. “...and maybe find myself a nice guy or gal to settle down with, eh?”

“...You know we ain’t good at courtship. Ain’t in our family nature,” Axel shook his head with a chuckle, “But if you wanna try yer hoof at it. Fine by me. I’m gonna go see if they have any kinda clown or mime shows goin’ on…”

But just then, they were interrupted by a familiar voice….

“EY! QUE PASA HOMBRES!”

Chapter 180

“Hey, it’s Vido!” Axel cheered as his griffon friend landed in front of them. “And…”

As well as a larger gray-colored griffon female. His mother!

“Mrs. Magpi--”

“Ah! I’m so glad to see that you’re okay!” the large griffon interrupted Axel with a tight hug. “It had been so long since I had seen either of you that I was worried you’d both return to me in body bags!”

Vido cleared his throat and nudged his mother with his elbow. “...Mama. You’re crushing him.”

Gabrillella looked down and noticed that Axel had been coughing up air. “Oh! Sorry about that, dear…” she let him go immediately.

“Agh…it’s fine,” Axel regained his breath, “I’m happy’ta see ya too, ma’am. Been a while, ain’t it?”

“About six months from my account, my dear,” she said with a chuckle as she looked at the mare next to him, “Ah. This must be your sister. Great to meet you.” She leaned forward and whispered. “If you’re looking for a great man, my son might be an option for you~”

Fleche could only manage a giggle as a response.

“Mama…” Vido buried his face in his claws. “Please don’t embarrass me in front of them. It’s only been a few months, but it feels like I’ve known them for years.”

“Ain’t that right?” Axel replied, “You’re like family’ta me now, Vido. Wouldn’t have it any other way.”

“Si--indeed,” Vido agreed and took a look around the city’s square. “Though I wonder where the rest of our amigos are. I hope they didn’t forget about today.”

“It’s a reunion,” Axel assured him, “They’ll be here. I know they will.”

In order to spend more time with his friends, Vido decided to provide a distraction for his mother. “Uh…mama, why don’t you go check out some of the food stands. I hear they’re frying fish today. Your favorite!”

Her eyes snapped to one of the food stalls and instantly went wide. “Oh, good idea, mijo! I’ll be back soon!” With that, the griffon lady spread her wings and took off. Whether she caught the hint or simply wanted to sample the local delicacies was anyone’s guess.

“Your mother is heckin’ adorable I must say,” Fleche complimented her, “I see where ye get ye caring desire from, Vido.”

“Yeah I suppose,” he replied with a chuckle as he shook his head, “Mi mama always likes to take care of whoever she comes across. It’s the whole reason she opened the inn near the border.”

“Been meanin’ta stop by,” Axel spoke up, “Beent tryin’ta get my life back in order but I never properly thanked her for givin’ me a place’ta stay.”

Vido waved his claw dismissively. “Ah, don’t worry yourself, brother. Saving the entire Southern Hemisphere is more than enough. Plus, her business has been booming ever since you stopped by!”

“Well lookee here,” Fleche nudged her brother teasingly, “My wee brother’s makin’ history in ways big and small. Ma and pa would be proud of ye.”

“Don’t forget the twins now,” the hippogriff replied, nudging her back, “They watchin’ over us just as well.”

Just then, their dialogue was interrupted by yet another familiar voice.

“Yea verily! It seems I have returned to grace the presence of my illustrious friends once more!”

Everyone turned to see Kora arrive in what appeared to be imperial robes of red and yellow.

“How are you, everyone?” she asked as she approached them, “You’re doing well I take it?”

“Hells yeah!” Vido flew over and wrapped one of his arms around her, “Now that you’re here, our original group is pretty much complete! It’s great to see you, Kora.”

Axel flew over and greeted her with a shake of his claw. “Good’ta see ya. I was honestly wonderin’ when you’d show up.”

“Fret yourself not, Lord Remington. And good day to you too, Lord Magpie,” she regarded them with a purr. “I’ve been merely doing some…self-reflection over these past few months that we’ve been apart and have been trying to find myself a new purpose.”

“Well?” Fleche asked with a curious gaze, “Didja find yerself? How does that work anyhow?”

“...It’s a long and complicated process,” she admitted with a flick of her tail, “I believe we’d be here all day if I tried to explain the ins and outs of soul-searching. Just know that it was a necessary journey and I’ve realized that I want to live in the East.”

“The East, hm?” Axel muttered as he thought about where she had spent the last few months of her life, “Isn’t that where--”

“You’ll see in a moment, Lord Remington,” Kora sniffed at the air, “Now, why don’t we get some food and wait for the rest of our friends to arrive? Everyone should be along soon for the award ceremony.”

Axel tilted his head. “...ceremony?” he then took out the invitation and took a closer look at it. “...food…live entertainment…award--well I’ll be damned.”

Kora gave him a smug cat grin. “Prepare to be honored, my Lord.”

“...Dammit’ta hell--”

Chapter 182

“...Maybe we shouldn’t have sprung this on him in front of the crowd,” Mau muttered to his wife, “I think we might’ve embarrassed the tom.”

Bombay was about to respond, “You’re probably--”

But she was interrupted by Mio throwing his arms around them both. “No no…I happily accept! I’ve always wanted a new family, and I’m sure my biological parents would be honored by the gesture.”

“We’ll do all that we can to honor them by taking care of their son as our own,” Mau insisted with a purr.

Bombay was a;ready cleaning behind her new son’s ears with her tongue--a common gesture of affection in Abyssinia. “Oh how wonderful! It’s as if we’ve been watching you grow all this time underneath our own noses!”

“And of course, by taking you in,” Mau turned to the crowd, “We’re also taking on your wife as our new daughter-in-law. Come on up here, madam.”

“M-me?” Spitha gasped from her seat and darted her eyes back and forth, visually embarrassed due to the fact that all eyes were on her as she got up, spread her wings, and flew over to the stage. “I-I’m honored, really! Oh my…I didn’t prepare an acceptance speech! How vexing for an esteemed author like myself…”

Mio embraced her by nuzzling the side of her shoulder. “Don’t trouble yourself, love. I was wholly unprepared for this as well. Though, this means quite a lot for the relationship between Abyssinia and the Dragons, does it not?” he asked the royal pair.

“That it does,” Mau replied, “Accepting a dragon into our seat of royalty is certainly going to boost their presence politically, which will hopefully mean a more stable relationship between our two nations.”

“Oh dear,” Spitha muttered as she swished her tail back and forth in a nervous fashion. “That sounds like quite a lot of weight to carry…” But then she balled her claws up and put on a brave, determined smile, “But for the sake of my man and his new family, I’ll happily take on the responsibility.”

“That’s exactly what any good wife does for her partner,” Bombay added with a teasing purr towards Mau, “Nothing makes me happier than supporting this big black cat of mine.”

Spitha giggled and patted Mio on the head. “Seems we have something in common. I think we’ll get along just fine.”

“So it’s official then,” Mau offered Mio the document, to which the young tom eagerly signed it. Everyone in the crowd started to clap and cheer for them, happy that the royal family was now much more stable thanks to their newly adopted son.

Once the audience died down, Mau turned his attention to Axel and his crew. “Now then…as for you all….Ms. Kora. Please step forward.”

The she-cat took a step forward with the slightest hint of a shaky purr in her throat as she flicked her tail. Being given an honor by the king himself was something she’d never have prepared herself for.

“You’ve shown exemplary performance both as a martial artist and as an Abyssinian,” Mau went on, “Your expertise with an ancient tome of ours--that is now on display in our museum--has helped further research into our past and uncover our hidden potential. I’m certain that your sister is more than proud of you from the beyond.”

“Oh it…it was nothing really,” she mewled modestly, “B-but I appreciate your honor all the same!”

Bombay held a case of medals made of refined ores that Mau would grab from. The first one was a medal shaped like a fish specifically for Kora. “For your efforts, I dub thee as one of Abyssinia’s Lions.”

Kora knelt down and accepted the medal as Mau placed it over her shoulder, then stood upright. “Thank you…”

“Vido,” Mau addressed the griffon and continued down the row. “Step forward.”

“YES! THAT’S MY BOY!” His mother Gabriella screeched from the middle of the crowd. Much to the amusement of the audience.

The young griffon sighed into his claw as he stepped forward, and held his head high.

“You provided your team the transportation they needed and braved through countless traumatic experiences in order to see this through. There were countless moments where you could have easily left them all be, and yet you never faltered. For someone at such a young age, you’ve set an example for all griffons on how selfless and courteous they should be. Wherever your father is, he’s proud of you. I’m most certain of it.”

“Gracias…” Vido knelt his head down in order to accept his medal. It was a in the shape of a griffon’s wing.

“You are the second inductee into Abyssinia’s Lions.”

Gabriella could be heard sobbing to herself from the crowd with tears of joy running down her face as she blew her nose into a tissue.

“Ay, mama…” Vido chuckled to himself as he stepped back.

Lastly, Mau would approach Axel. The hippogriff had already stepped forward with a small, yet proud smile on his face.

“And lastly, Axel…where do I even begin? You’ve led this entire operation initially for the sake of your family, but eventually rose to the occasion to help not only yourself, but everyone who was affected by the slavery that once plagued these lands--”

“YE!” Fleche shouted from her seat as she flew into the air, “That’s my wee brother I tell ye! He’s the best!”

“Can’t argue with that,” Axel replied under his breath as he went along with the praise from his sister.

“...to which we would like to grant you the honor of being known as the Captain of Lions,” Mau appointed Axel a medal that was adorned in the shape of a simple crosshair--a circular edge with four lines. “I hope that this is a satisfactory way to congratulate all of your hard work. You’ve earned it, Sir Remington.”

Axel looked down at the medal, and out to the crowd of his newfound friends and family. Fleche was cheering for him alongside Ms. Martha and Clarabelle who were practically jumping out of their seats to shout his name.

“...Yes, Mr. King…” he replied as he brought Vido and Kora in for a hug with both arms. “Yes it is.”

“Eyyyy!” the griffon chirped.

“Aw, Lord Remington…” the she-cat purred.

Chapter 183

From that day forth, everyone would go on to lead prosperous lives of their own and call on their friends whenever they needed help.

To be specific, the griffons were in a rough spot due to their constant bickering and lack of arable land. Vido knew this, which is why he enlisted the help of both Axel and Fleche to show his people how to farm and work together. It was by no means an easy process though. As the old saying goes: You can lead a griffon to water but you can’t make them fish. Or something of that nature. Regardless, the hippogriff gunslinger and his pegasus sister would spend well over a month in Griffonstone teaching them the importance of working together alongside Vido. It would eventually pay off with the griffons finally listening to reason and working together to farm actual food. Getting them to be more cooperative and friendly with one another on a daily basis would require a lot more effort, but baby steps were better than none after all.

In the Far East, Kora would lead her own life as a member of Emperor Chang’s Court. As it turned out, the rest of her students had relocated there during the war and she managed to reconnect with them all and take them under her tail in her martial arts classes once more. With the Monkey Empire serving as a more peaceful setting, she had finally found a place where she could live in peace thanks to Chang’s help. Once his father finally got everything in order and was prepared to retire, the prince was more than willing to ascend with support from his loyal subjects--Kora included among them as well as many other creatures that had decided to come visit out of curiosity and even stay.

Rosanne meanwhile, had taken some time away from her work in her efforts to reconnect with her fellow minotaurs and stayed with Martha at the Milk Ranch. That way, she was able to retire from the acts of killing that she was used to and could enjoy the company of Clarabelle and Ms. Martha when she was finished for the day. In doing so, she helped provide food for the people of Klugetown…

“Monocrow” Zephryos would also retire from working with Celaeno in order to pursue a more casual, relaxed life in Ornithia. Possibly to reconnect with his family with the support of his friend in Rusty of course…

Celaeno herself would occasionally return to visit Vido every so often and the two would often leave on rather long trips together to spend more time with and get to know each other.

Mio, as the new crown prince of Abyssinia ruled with a watchful eye to manage and take care of everyone that had made their home in Klugetown which would eventually become a bustling city that was comparable to Abyssinia itself. Of course, he wasn’t alone…

Spitha was there to help him with whatever he needed, while also furthering her own career as an established writer. She would eventually branch out into biographies and light novels in order to document and retell the events that had taken place over the last two to three years. It was a massive boost to her confidence, something that her princely husband was more than happy to support her with.

Just as well, Mona, Leona, and the Yewushas were all a part of Mio’s inner circle to help secure and improve Klugetown as well as establish relations with other major nations and powers across the planet. It was a difficult task that took many months to accomplish, but nothing was too great for Mio to handle.

In the end, everyone had gotten what they wanted.

Axel had avenged his family and even reconnected with what he had left of it while also making a new one over the course of his adventure.

Vido had finally become a beacon of hope for the griffons that they could all look to as an example of how to stand tall and proud.

Kora not only avenged her sister, but found a new place for herself in the world as a caretaker for her martial arts students.

Chang finally got his father to accept his terms and has become a much more profound, caring ruler in his father’s place.

Roseanne had managed to continue her father’s legacy by providing great food for the people whom he used to serve on a daily basis.

Monocrow buried his past and could move forward with his new friends and family alongside Celaeno.

Mio had become someone that changed the world in a significant way, just as his mother wanted him to.

Spitha had found herself a better place in life and a lover with a respectable position.

And everyone they had ever known could always point to them and say…

“They were indeed the Legion of Lions…”

“Is that story true, gramma?”

Martha patted the young minotaur boy on the head and left the bedroom as she blew out the candle on the bedside table. “As sure as your parents are skilled guns and farmers. Now get some shut-eye, alright?”

“Yes ma’am…”

Introduction

At the southern edge of the Badlands, near the Bone Dry Desert lies a tavern that also housed an inn for wandering, tired travellers. Due to its remote location, business was occasionally slow, but profitable due to the wealthy individuals that would spend their money and time there. A risky, yet well-to-do business. On this particular evening, an individual would enter the doors.

And he wasn’t exactly a regular. As soon as he entered, the patrons of the bar had their eyes fixated upon him.

A pony--at least that’s what he looked like. The front half of his body was covered by a blue jean jacket and a brown vest with a few small bandoliers that held bullets. And instead of hooves, his front legs ended with claws that were covered by leather gloves. His lower half was adorned with a pair of boots with holsters on the outer side of the calf. The boots had flat, round bottoms which clung to his hindlegs tightly enough to function as armor. To top it all off, he had a brown stetson hat that sat neatly atop his head.

He sat down at one of the barstools--a few seats away from the other patrons, and waited to be served.

After a moment, he was approached by the individual who ran the bar at that time. An older, female griffon.

“Interesting to see one of your kind around here,” she commented on his appearance--her eyes drifted down towards his gloves that ended in fingers. “You new to the area?”

There was a delay in his response. The stallion could feel the tension of the room grow as a few of the patrons’ gaze bored holes through him.

“...Yeah,” he replied at last. His voice was calm, but deep--especially because of the mask he wore over the bottom half of his face. Only his eyes were visible. “You could say something like that.”

The griffon woman became more interested, and decided to focus her attention on him. “I see. In that case, what can I get ya?”

“A simple whiskey shot is fine,” he answered as he prepared to reach for his pocket, “How much?”

The griffon flashed him a smile as she poured the shot. “Oh no, child--this one’s on the house, just for you~” She slid the glass over to him, and leaned over the counter. Her large, hoop earrings dangled, and reflected the light from how bright they were and clashed with her brown feathers. Other than that, she didn’t wear anything else. With her elbow on the counter, and her chin resting in her open palm, she started to make more conversation with him. “Tell me about yourself, honey. I haven’t met a hippogriff before.”

A few of the nearby patrons would make note of this, and mumble to themselves.

“Hippogriff…?”

“Oh…?”

“Thought they lived near the ocean…”

The hippogriff stallion in question simply grasped the glass with his claw, and removed his mask in order to consume the contents of it. “Really? What would you like to know?” he returned her question with one of his own.

While he did that, she had started to idly rub her index finger-claw in a circle against the wood of the counter. “Well, for starters, where are ya from, sugar? And mind tellin’ me where ya headed?”

Before he answered that, the cowboy stallion would think to himself. “She must have a deathwish. Asking something like that is only guaranteed to paint a target on your back. But it’s not like I can refuse after she generously offered me a drink.” And he finally replied, “You really wanna know?”

“Mm-hmm,” she said with a nod, “C’mon now. Humor me.”

He leaned forward, and began his explanation. “You asked for it…”

My life was about as painfully average as one could get.

Ma was always around to help us with homework, cook amazing food, and generally keep us on the right path. She was the one who kept the family in order--a pretty-looking pegasus mare from Appleloosa. The entire town appreciated her for the work as well. See, she’d also spend her time out and about volunteering at the local soup kitchens and sharing her recipes with the local folks. Needless to say, she was like the perfect ma--someone that I could always rely on without fail.

Pa was a bit different. And by that, I mean he was another species entirely. A hippogriff to be exact. ‘Ccordin’ to him, he found his home life on Mt. Aris too stuffy and wanted a change of scenery. So he decided to venture out but passed out one day in the middle of the harsh desert. That’s where ma met him. Needless to say, they kinda hit it off perfectly from there. Anyhow, as far as pa himself goes, he’s a firearms maker. Famous for the Remington line of weapons that his great-great-great-grandpa invented for the sake of personal defense. Griffons were the most common customers, but you did have the occasional pony come by and purchase things. However, his most profitable customers all came from two places:

Klugetown and pirates.

Ma knew this and wanted him to stop servin’ ‘em for the sake of our safety. And you know what? My old man actually obliged. He wasn’t willing to put his family at risk, and started to pursue other forms of business--namely carpentry.

“Wait a minute--” the griffon interrupted his story in pursuit of more details. Simultaneously, she had poured him another shot. “It wasn’t just you in your family?”

The stallion noticed this, and almost raised an eyebrow. “Ah, that’s right. I should have specified that sooner. Also, did you mean to--?”

“Oh go on, drink up, baby,” she encouraged him to have the next shot. “The story you’re telling makes it worth it.”

Since he saw no harm in it, he went ahead and downed the next shot. “Ah. Alright, lemme back up a spell…”

It wasn’t only me involved. There was also my sister and two brothers. I was the youngest and was actually the most cowardly believe it or not. My older brothers would often be the ones to stand up for me during the moments I’d be bullied or pestered at school. They were twins and both looked mostly like hippogriffs like pa. And my older sister--the oldest of us all--kept us rowdy boys in line but would always be there when we needed her help and neither ma nor pa was around. She was darn-tootin’ amazing, and inherited pa's traights for the most part. Her pegasus feathers were more like pa’s hipgriff feather’s

And me. I’m kinda like a weird hybrid of ‘em both. I ain’t got a beak--just like my ma, but I have claws like my pa.

But things got bad one day. Some’a pa’s regulars from Klugetown showed up to our home demandin’ to speak with him. Some Abyssinians. You know, the cat-folk? Well this gang was made up entirely of black cats with those unforgettable, beady, yellow eyes that were like daggers to your soul. Anyway, he went outside to deal with them to avoid exposing us to his business. From what I gather, he refused to sell any more weapons to them, citing that he had a family and found it too much to bear.

Well? They didn’t like this. They roughed him up. And I mean, roughed him up real bad. But that wasn’t all. The leader of the little gang had her cronies storm our house. They attacked ma, pinning her down and tying her up like she was a goddamn hog. The bastards were huge--easily the size of the doorways themselves. A normal pony had no chance of taking them on physically.

“NO! PLEASE! STOP THIS!!” she screamed at the top of her lungs.

And I still remember pa shouting from the front yard. “LEAVE HER ALONE! THIS HAS NOTHING TO DO WITH HER!”

Naturally, the assholes didn’t listen. My sister leapt into action, and ordered my twin brothers to get me somewhere safe. Unfortunately for her, she didn’t last long. She was quickly overpowered by the cat gang members, and dragged away as we ran upstairs.

“GET AWAY FROM THEM! DON’T TOUCH MY BROTHERS!!”

Well, as soon as we got there, we heard purring from all angles. We knew there was nothing left for us to do. Nowhere else for us to go. So my older brothers made a decision--a decision that would serve as the only reason why I’m still alive and well.

They both hid me within a secret compartment under pa’s bed where all of his weapons were kept. It was only big enough for me to squeeze into, so they shoved me in. The last words I heard from those two were:

“...We love you, bro.”

“Stay here, and stay quiet...we’ll be back…”

My brothers were not good liars. I knew full well they weren’t coming back the very minute they shut that cellar door. They ran out, and I could only presume they were swiped up by the panthers as well.

However...they didn’t find me.

I stepped outside of the cellar, and found myself alone. Blood splattered all over my house. Claw marks everywhere. I was so taken aback by what had just happened, that I didn’t even cry. I was forced into a stunned silence for what felt like forever.

“Oh…I...I..” The griffon’s tone changed and her eyes shifted downwards. “I had no idea that’s what happened. I’m so sorry…”

The stallion shook his head, and waved his claw downwards to dismiss her words. “Save it. I don’t need your pity.”

Stunned as to what to say next, she tried to rebound off of his response. “I...er...how did you end up where you are now?”

He turned to his left, and propped his hind legs up on the nearby empty stool. “Took pa’s weapons, and started huntin’ bounties. Was the only way I could make money. Now? I’m headin’ down to Klugetown to exact my vengeance on them for taking my family from me.”

“...Are you sure that’s a good idea?” She questioned his intent, “That place is home to some of the most dangerous individuals on the planet.”

He turned to face her once more, his claws interlocked as he put his hands together. “Listen, madam. With all due respect, I’ve been preparin’ myself for this day ever since I hit my teen years. You don’t know me well enough to bother fearin’ for my safety.” He dug into one of his pockets, placed a sack of bits on the counter, and got up from the stool. “What I would like is a room so that I can rest for the night, please.”

The griffon lady broke eye contact with him. Her expression went from strained, to depressed in a matter of seconds. No matter what happened, it wasn’t her place to speak down to a customer. Even if she did want to help out, she didn’t want to make things more awkward.

“Understood, sonny,” she replied, “Can I get your name?”

He stopped in his tracks, and turned his head to answer. “Axel Remington.”

Chapter 8

Seconds after Kora made the callout, Gatto would make his presence known. He dropped down from the ceiling, and landed next to the she-cat. “So you noticed I was there, eh? How crazy was that?”

“Ssssss…” Kora hissed at her fellow Abyssinian, and turned towards him with a neutral expression. “You’re faster than you look. Guess that speed comes in handy somewhere, don’t it?”

“Oooh, your words cut deep,” he clutched his chest to feign a sense of pain on his body. “Do keep in mind that you’re still under our jurisdiction, pussy-cakes. And what you did was rather impressive.”

“Was it now?” she asked, “Care to elaborate?”

Gatto held his hands up, gesturing towards the doors that the hippogriff had left through not long ago. “Just look at what you’ve done! You’ve convinced him to head to where one of our bases is located. We’ll be able to interrogate him there.”

This was something she wasn’t ready for. Prior to this, she had always been a trainer. Now she was being sent off to interrogate someone? “Excuse me?” she questioned her superior, “Is that even a good idea? I’m not some mind-wrangler or anything like that.”

Gatto would pat her on the back with a confident smirk on his face. “This is gonna serve as a good learnin’ experience for you. Show you how to deal with someone when they cross us the wrong way, ya feel?”

“I feel sick talking to you.” Once again, Kora had to keep her thoughts to herself for the sake of her own safety and verbalized a more agreeable response. “I see. So the saloon actually houses some of your crew who is ready to pounce at a moment’s notice.”

“Now you’re getting it,” said the tom, “Once we take him down, all you’ll have to do is sit back and watch how we get things done. Then you can start to perform these operations yourself. Sound good?”

“As if I had a choice. Just what is he planning to do to this stallion?” “Understood,” she replied with a nod. “I’m ready to follow as always.”

The reality was that Kora had been made blissfully unaware of some of the unsavory elements of their gang. She was in for a shock once she found out the truth behind some of their more...sadistic tendencies.

Meanwhile…

Axel followed the map to the letter. The saloon was located in a rather bustling area. With a few more buildings, you could almost consider it a metropolitan area. A few shops near the area would have various rare creature parts, gemstones, and weapons. These were much more well-kept than the shops that were near the entrance of the region with proper signs and even tents that kept their workers shielded from the extreme pressure of the sun’s rays.

Though Axel was naturally apprehensive of anything to do with the trade of this land. He simply desired to get in and accomplish what he came for.

“No time like the present. And it’s been a while since I’ve been in one’a these gambler houses.”

Axel stepped through the swinging wooden doors, and found himself in the midst of a crowd of beasts that were uncharacteristically civil.

To his right was a bar and dining area where many of them chatted in a calm, dignified manner. Quite a few of them were also rather well-dressed--not unlike Gatto from before. The sight almost startled him. “Well I’ll be damned up’a creek without oars. He ain’t so muchuva diamond in the rough, is he? More like a buncha diamonds in a ditch.”

That wasn’t all. To his left, he would see the various, classic game tables where many beastfolk would be playing card games or billiards for money. Among their various offers, he would hear talk of ‘work horses’ and ‘breeding cattle.’ Words that shook him to his core. “...Are they really bettin’ lives?”

And way off, far ahead of him on a stage was a set of five lizard-women dancing and singing. They were dressed provocatively with frilly, form-fitting dresses loaded with feathers. The outfits themselves accented their deep cleavage and plump rears. Naturally, the crowd around them was fairly massive.

“Now that don’t surprise me in the slightest. All the saloon’s I dun been to have had dancers. These ain’t half bad. Lackin’ a bit’a grace but what can ya do.”

There was also a tack piano in the far right corner beyond the bar which was the source of some light, ragtime music thanks to the hedgehog that was at the keys. Next to the aforementioned hedgehog was a banjo player--a male deer, and a harmonica player--a mule. A small band, essentially.

“Now that’s my kinda music. Been’a while since I did some square dancin’...”

Back to his observations. No sign of his targets yet, however. Axel would have to play a bit of the waiting game and keep an eye out for any more of those Abyssinians with black fur and yellow eyes. So to pass the time, he decided to have a seat near the diner side of the bar area. That way, he would be able to observe any and all individuals that would enter the building.

He took a seat, and a few seconds later, a large, brown male minotaur would approach his table.

“Howdy,” said the minotaur, “What can I get ya?”

“Howdy yourself, friend.” Axel beheld the massive bovine specimen. Not as well-dressed as those he served with a pair of worn-out slacks and a black snakeskin vest that didn’t do a good job of concealing his muscles.

The hippogriff would turn his attention to the menu and in an instant, his attention was drawn to a particular item. “They got a damn seafood medley bowl here? Oh this place bougie as all get-out.” Due to being part eagle like all hippogriffs, it was a trademark favorite food of his. “Hit me with the seafood medley, please. Don’t skimp on the piranha either.”

“Well that’s new,” the taur waiter commented as he wrote down his order. “We don’t get many folks ‘found here that order that. You new in town?”

There wasn’t much harm in such a question, so Axel would reply. “Darn-tootin’. I’m here on...unfinished business, really. This town is housin’ some mighty deadly motherhubbards that I don’t very well cotton to.”

The minotaur had taken his order and placed it in the window for the chefs to receive. He was large enough to the point that he didn’t have to travel far to take his order to them. “Ain’t that so?” he chuckled, “You got any idea how little that narrows it down, son? This place is filled with creatures that wanna kill each other. Whether it be sport, money, or just for the thrill.”

“This older gent seems to be on the up and up. Maybe he could provide me some advice for navigatin’ this here town.” “What’s it like, livin’ here?” But as soon as he said that, he caught himself. The taur-man was still working and had no time to answer his questions. “...Actually, nevermind.”

Much to Axel’s surprise, the minotaur wasn’t put off by the question at all. “Oh that’s quite the loaded query there, son. Tell ya what, when I git to mah break, I’ll come back and sit with ya. If that’s alright.”

“Again with the ‘son’? Just how old is he, I wonder?” Unable to refuse a nice gentleman’s offer, Axel would accept. “Sure. But only if it’s no trouble.”

“Ain’t no trouble at all,” he assured the hippogriff of his stance, and started to walk away, “Yer order should be out in a bit.”

About fifteen minutes had passed, and Axel’s order was brought out to him by a different waiter entirely who set the bowl down and left fairly swiftly before he could get a good look at his face. He was a thinly-built pig who managed to carry multiple orders on the same tray, so that may have had something to do with it.

“Poor guy must be in a rush. Hopefully he manages.”

Axel had begun to slowly feast upon the stew with his eyes open for any sign of those Abyssinians. He actually did spot a few of them as they roamed between the gamgling tables and stage where the showgirls were, but they weren’t the jet-black ones with yellow eyes that he had been after. Some had dark fur, some had yellow eyes--but not both.

“Hmmm…damn this is the bee’s knees right here. The way the piranha eats alongside the anglerfish and kill is plumb crazy. And the lemon keeps it from bein’ too salty. Nice touch.”

It was about thirty more minutes. Axel had finished his dish, and the pig waiter from before would come by to take his bowl.

He made sure to pay for it with a sack of bits on the counter, and just like clockwork…

“Alright, I’m off now. So I’m able to chat with ya at mah leisure, friend.” The minotaur returned, and sat in the booth seat opposite of Axel. “Ain’t seen one of ya’ll in forever. You’re one’a them griffs, yeah?”

Axel held up one of his gloved claws. “A hippogriff, yes. What’s yer name, sir?”

“That’s amazin’!” he stared at the claw intently, “Oh. Scuzi. Where are mah manners? Mah name is Toroni Giovanni. Been in this business for at least 40 years and countin’, champ. ‘Cus of that, everyone calls me Tony. Feel free to do the same, alright?”

The Family Man.

The minotaur reached his hand across the table to shake Axel’s claw, to which the hippogriff obliged.

“...Remy. A. Remy.” “Over 40 years? How’s that even possible?” “...Big Tony, eh? You’re quite the looker for a ‘taur yer age. You sure you actually been here that long?”

Tony let out a hearty laugh as he let go. “Oh that’s a good one! But I mean it. I actually started out when I was a mere adolescen’ calf washin’ dishes. Then I became a chef and came up with loads of dishes for this place. But eventually, I decided to rotate around and let other folks have some time in the kitchen. This week is mah server duty. Mah daughter prefers to pursue her own thang away from the business, but what can ya do? I support her.” He finished his explanation with an honest smile.

“You got a family, huh?” Axel asked, “That’s mighty swell of ya to let yer kiddo do what she wants. Yer partner must be proud of ya.”

“Actually…” the taur-man’s mood dropped as he avoided eye contact for a moment. “My wife isn’t--she passed away a long time ago.”

Axel nearly bit his tongue. From what he knew of him so far, Tony was a rather chipper individual so he didn’t expect such a revelation. “I see….sorry fer your loss.”

He shook his head. “Don’t worry about it, son. That was a long time ago. But it’s why I pride myself on having raised such a splendid daughter.”

“That’s nice. Since she ain’t here with you, what’s she do?”

“Last I heard, she was workin’ as a travellin’ chef. Showin’ off our family’s recipes to other folks outside the region.”

Chapter 29

Meanwhile, on Celaeno’s ship…

Kora had returned to the infirmary where Chang had been busy. “Excuse me,” she called out as she entered, “Mr. Chang? Are you available?”

The primate dropped down from the ceiling. “Xiǎojiě Kora. That I am. What would you like to speak of?”

“...The bird-folk. Where are they? The red guy and the black-and-white one that likes to spout die-rolling terminology.”

“Probably out scouting,” he explained, “They often take to the air to make sure nothing is going to threaten us from afar while we’re in an area.”

Kora couldn’t argue with that. While she had hoped to get to know the other crewmates better, she would have to accept that for now. “...Understood. Sorry for bothering you again.”

“It’s no trouble. But I’m worried,” he took a step towards her, “You look like you’ve lost something important to you. Is everything okay?”

“...It’s that obvious, huh?” Kora asked with a sigh, “I suppose there really isn’t much of a point in shying away from the details…”

Chang didn’t want her to make herself uncomfortable, so he quickly tried to dissuade her. “...Nothing is worth making yourself pain over. Do not force it.”

The she-cat shook her head. “It’s perfectly fine. Communication is important in times such as this…”

Kora would then go on to explain what had happened and how they managed to end up here on Celaeno’s ship in the first place…

“...Gangsters,” Change muttered under his breath, “They took your sister from you. And now you are after revenge. Just as the serpent continues to eat itself…”

She raised an eyebrow with a tense expression in her eyes. “What does that mean?”

“Apologies,” he replied as he cleared his throat, “Just thinking aloud. This is something that I can relate to.”

“...Oh?” Kora relaxed a little bit. If Chang could understand her plight, then maybe it would be worth asking. “...How so? If it’s no trouble for you to answer, that is…”

“Sān hé huì…”

She flicked her tail, not quite comprehending what he had just said. “...Excuse me?”

“Oh, sorry--was speaking my native tongue,” he went on, “It means ‘triad’. An organized gang syndicate near my homeland that’s very similar to the ones you’re dealing with. They...took my brother from me.”

Kora hung her head, and sighed. “...Oh. I...I see what you mean. I’m sorry about that.”

The primate crawled over to the tire swing near his desk, and climbed into it. “Don’t be. It’s not something you can fret over. Your loss was recent, and thus, is more important.”

While that was true to a degree, Kora didn’t want to devalue the loss of a life. “Even so...losing your brother isn’t something that you can ignore.”

“For the sake of my sanity, though, I had to accept and let him go at some point,” he explained with a somber tone, “It wasn’t easy. And I’m not suggesting that you should rush your feelings or anything. But…” He scratched the back of his head. “...Gāisǐ. What exactly am I trying to say here?”

The point behind Chang’s message was a bit muddled, but Kora understood the gist of it. “...I think I understand. You don’t want me to succumb to insanity over the death of my sister.” She sat down on a nearby wooden chair. “The sad part is...I think I already have.”

“...What do you mean, friend?”

Kora unsheathed her claws, and inspected them. “...I’ve gotten a taste for spilling their blood. And I don’t want to stop until every single one of them are in shreds and begging for mercy.”

“...Ughh…” Chang let loose an audible shudder at the thought. “...An eye for an eye makes the world go blind, my friend. I understand if that’s what you want to do, but I hope you’re aware of the risks involved.”

“I am,” she replied bluntly, “No offense. But I know what I’m doing, what I want, and how I’ll get it.”

Chang took a closer look at Kora’s attire. The gym shorts, sports bra, and rather chiseled figure could only mean one thing. “...You are a combat instructor are you not?”

“That’s correct,” she said, and looked down at herself. She realized how he came to that conclusion, and chuckled. “...Good eye you have. What makes you bring it up?”

“...I bring it up because I want you to ask yourself something,” he sat upright, and stared her in the eyes as he made his next point, “How would your students react if they found out that you planned on going on a rage-fueled siege against your enemies? Do you teach them true discipline or are you passing on those ideas?”

Kora leaned forward with her fingers interlocked as she stared at the floor. That was a rather valid question given the circumstances. However, she came prepared with an answer. “...If I ever return to my students, I want them to know that it’s perfectly okay to seek retribution, but under no circumstance are they obligated to do so. In a place such as Klugetown, you can’t allow weakness to overcome you. That’s how others take advantage of you.”

The monkey fell silent. “Her culture and sense of understanding vastly differs from mine. If that is how she truly sees the world, then there’s no point in trying to make her perspective change.”

“...Is everything alright?” Kora asked, noting how silent he had become.

“Of course,” Chang replied, and went back over to his desk where the potions were, “I just...need some time to myself.”

The tension in the room was too great, so Kora decided it would be better to vacate the room as soon as possible. “...I understand. I hope your brother is in a better place.”

“I wish the same for your sister,” he said.

No more words were exchanged between the two. Kora simply left the room--a bit more conflicted than she was previously. “...I hope we all find peace someday.”

Back within the Madam’s place…

Effectively broken down by Clarabelle’s words, Axel was much more willing to speak his mind than before. The explanation for why he was so distant towards others was a rather simple one.

“...I don’t wanna see nobody else die,” he said in a low voice, “After losin’ my family, it was too damn much for me’ta see that to happen to no one else. So I make sure that I don’t get attached to nobody. All I know is the gun and the coin.”

Clara held him close against her body as if cuddling her lifelong lover. “I completely understand...your life has been super painful, hun. I can’t imagine what it was like growing up on your own from...how old were you?”

“That was...about twenty years ago. I think I was seven or eight at the time?” he tried to recollect those days, only to have a cold sweat run down the side of his face with a shudder. “Rrgh...I didn’t wanna live at no damn orphanage. I was scared of the same damn thing happenin’ to me. So I went ahead and started collectin’ bounties in order to make money. Took up use of my pa’s guns to do it, and well--been doin’ it for the last two decades now. Took me a while’ta get here, but I manage…”

“You ‘manage,’” Clara repeated his words with a saddened tone, “But it sounds like you know there’s more to life, sweetie. You’re simply afraid of it because of your past…” she cupped a hand beneath his chin, and directed his face to make eye contact with her. “Is that right?”

Axel’s cheeks were mushed up from the grip of the minotaur woman. Confused, he would ask her a question in return. “...Aren’t you happy with how your life is? Everyone’s got a different way they wanna live.”

Clara let go. “...True. That’s a fair point. Everyone has the right to live their own lives the way they want. And I am not actively forcing you to change your ways…” She pulled him in a bit closer so that their faces were on even level with each other--his crotch stopping right at her breasts. “However, I want you to hear me out. I too, had to run from a bad situation in my youth…”

His eyes shot wide open. He never would have guessed that she had endured something equally tragic. “Ya did?”

“Mm-hmm...I grew up with my parents near Mt. Aris, but one day, when I came home...they were dead.” She broke eye contact, and looked away. “So I ran...ran until I found this valley. And I was able to take shelter here. Among new friends. I spent most of my time taking care of the plants and other vegetables until I decided to join the ranks of the Madam. I still take care of the greenhouse from time to time, but...I love it here. And I’ve made loads of new friends.”

That was certainly a shock. Axel couldn’t even believe it at first. “...Friends? Ya mean like them three that stood in front of me with ya?”

“Mm-hmm!” she looked at Axel once more, “Ebony, Brandy, and Patches are all wonderful girlfriends. But that’s only because I made sure I opened up to, and was honest with them. Yes, they tend to get rowdy a lot, but they make sure they treat each other well.” She brushed some of her hair back. “...I just need to speak up more, heehee.”

“...She’s got a point. If a lady of the night can score some folks that love and support her, then I should be able to do the same, right? But...Vido and Kora--do they really think the same way of me?”

“...So your sayin’...I should let others approach me?”

“Well, it helps if you’re willing...you certainly let me approach you…” she stroked his mane to help him relax further. “Ain’t that right, Axie?”

The hippogriff stuttered, and wasn’t able to reply. “I...hmph…”

“Aw, yer so adorable when you look like this!” she squealed, and gazed at him with classic bedroom eyes, “Now...wanna keep goin’?”

He froze. “...”

Meanwhile…

The black-furred Abyssinian had snuck into the building through an open window on the top floor.

“Perfect. Now to prove my worth and get that money.”

Chapter 42

Kora had taken possession of the tome, since she was the only one that could read it. It would also serve as proof that the bounty had been successfully completed. She would shower, and sob to herself at the mere thought of a sweet older woman’s life being made worse by her own kind.

“...I will make them pay. Soon Mynx. I promise.”

With Vido…

As soon as the griffon showered, he found a bed to sleep in, and was out almost instantly. Between figuring out how to deal with Celaeno and his future as a pilot now that his airship was destroyed, he was stuck wondering if his own father may have been wrapped up in the situation with the yellow-eyed abyssinians. Everything seemed to add up, considering the truth behind his disappearance was equally shrouded in mystery…

“...I’ll find out the truth, papa.”

Meanwhile, in the infirmary…

Chang had been working with the minotaur nurses to ensure the safety of the three that had been inflicted with the curse. The primate prince had adapted to the environment quite nicely, and even managed to offer some tidbits of info they may not have known before.

“I’m an expert on bovine biology,” he said whilst showing two of the nurses a clear fluid within a beaker. “Sick minotaurs need lots of water mixed with sodium, potassium, and chloride to filter their innards.”

“Ohhhh…” a pink minotaur gal with white spots wearing light blue scrubs replied, “I had always used water, but I was never sure if I should put something else in it.”

Another minotaur woman wearing a traditional nurse cap and uniform was standing next to the pink one. Her body was cream-colored and she had some freckles on her face. This was the head nurse. “I kind of figured that would work, I just never knew how much I should add.”

“So long as it doesn’t make the water salty to the point of being unpalatable,” Change explained as he grabbed an empty beaker with his tail, “They should be fine. Just measure the salt in something like this beaker, and transfer it to the water you normally give your patients. It seems that they’re suffering from an extreme drain on their bodies. They could be out for a few days or for a few weeks…”

The head nurse gave an annoyed grumble under her breath. “...Gah. I hope whoever did such a thing suffers a long, painful death…” She grabbed the beaker out of his tail grip.

Chang let out a small chimpish chirp. “Ae. You should not wish that upon your enemies. It’s best we act only in defense of our neighbors. Not in anger.”

“Easy for you to say,” said the nurse-taur, “You probably have no idea what it’s like to see something like this happen to your close family.”

“Actually...I do. Which is why I prefer not to act in anger in the first place…” he looked down at the floor, “It only further leads us to ruin.”

The pink minotaur gal in scrubs took a step towards him. “Hm? What do you mean, monkey-man?”

“It’s...it’s nothing, sorry,” Chang placed the other container down, and headed for the infirmary’s exit. “Anyway, those three should recover soon enough. I need to go catch some rest. Goodnight, niú fùnǚ.”

As he left, the head nurse scoffed and sat back down at her desk. “Tch...whatever. Kid’s lucky--the reality of the world hasn’t hit him yet.”

The pink minotaur looked on in silence as she watched Chang leave. “...What’s up with him?”

With Roseanne…

Once she showered, she was prepared to settle down for the evening. However, she would get a visit from Clarabelle before she could.

“...Ms. Giovanni? Are you alright?”

“It’s open,” she called out while drying her hair, “What’s goin’ on, CB?”

Clarabelle walked up to her with a letter in her hand. “I have something for you.”

The minotaur girl groaned--she instantly knew what it was. “Ugh! Pa again?! What does he want now?”

“Hey now, you know your pa loves and wants what’s best for you. This is only his third letter this week,” she lectured to Roseanne.

With a roll of her eyes, she accepted the letter in her hands, but chose not to open it right away. She set it on the nightstand next to the bed. “Meh. I’m way too tired right now. I’ll ready what it says tomorrow.”

“Fair enough,” Clarabelle replied, “Rest well, okay?”

“Yeah yeah…” Rose would lie down upon the bed and relax for the evening.

“You worry too much, pa.”

With Axel…

The hippogriff had decided to return upstairs to Martha’s residence. As it turned out, the door was still unlocked, so he was able to walk right in.

“Ma’am?” he called out.

“...Ax? Ya back?” Martha’s voice was muffled as it came from another room down the hallway to his right. “I’m in here. Hang on.”

He made sure to lock the main door to the apartment behind himself before turning down the hall. From the sound of it, the faun woman was in her bedroom.

Axel approached. “Everything alright? You ain’t hurt are ya?”

“Nah, just--c’mon in.”

Since he had her permission, Axel would accept her offer, and step into her bedroom. The room was rather large, and was fitted with sleek, velvet carpeting, a few photos that hung on the wall, a massive walk-in closet with loads of designer clothes and shoes. The closet on its own was big enough to be considered its own separate room with full-body mirrors on all sides of the doors that one could stand in front of to see themselves. There was another door that led to the bathroom, and in the middle of the room was her bed. It had a frame that was painted white with gilded gold edges on every corner. It was like something straight out of the Trottingham Victorian Era.

Martha was lying on her bed, still smoking her pipe. Though now, she had removed her bathrobe. She instead had on some black, frilly lingerie--bra, panties, and fishnet pantyhose--all black with floral trim that accented her wide hips and bust. Despite her age, she really did not look it at all.

To the point where Axel was taken aback when he laid eyes on her. “...Erm, are you sure it’s alright that I come in?” he asked.

“Yeah, yeah, get in here,” she responded with an annoyed tone, “I like’ta wear this stuff because it helps me feel like I still got something after all that I’ve been through. You know what I mean, boy?”

It was a personal sentiment for her. The desire to finally feel comfortable in her own skin without anyone breathing down her neck over it. Based on what she had said to him previously, Axel could easily wrap his head around it.

“Believe it not, madam, but I think I do. Wonderful room ya got here, by the way.”

“Thanks,” she patted the side of the bed she was lying upon to direct him to come sit by her. “Now if you don’t mind, lend this old bat an ear, would ya?”

“Yes, ma’am.” He wasn’t going to refuse. After all, Axel had willingly returned so that he could speak to the faun madam. So he took a seat on the left side of the bed next to where she was lying down.

Once he sat down, Martha would question him. “Now...what madeja come back up here, boy?”

Axel interlocked his claws, and stretched his arms out in front of him. “There ain’t no one reason why I came back up here. Chalk it up to a few things.”

“Go on,” she said, beckoning him to continue.

“Well for starters, this entire place is pretty damn nice. Clarabelle especially seeing how well she treated me and the folks I’m travellin’ with,” he continued as he put his arms down. “Then there’s the fact that you went and made a whole meal for me specifically. But there’s also the fact that you apparently know my folks. The fact that they helped ya makes me feel a sense of obligation to ya too...or somethin’ like that.”

Martha crossed one of her legs over the other, and chuckled. “I see how it is. You only see me as useful to get whatcha want outta me. Sly dog.”

“...W-what?” Axel stuttered, genuinely nervous as he tried to come up with a response. “N-not at all, ma’am! I--”

“Hmhmhm…” Martha would continue to chuckle to herself, and waved her hand. “Settle down, Ax-boy. I was just pullin’ yer leg.”

The hippogriff relaxed, and found himself chuckling also. “...Ah. I see now. You got a good sense of humor there, ma’am.”

“Anyhow, I appreciate all of whatcha said. And…” As she stopped laughing, her face became solemn as she broke eye contact, her ears drooping. “...I got a favor I wanna ask of ya.”

“Oh?”

Chapter 60

In Klugetown…

At his little home near the edge of town, Mio was at a loss for what to do next. The silver lining of the situation was that he knew that Rongu had no idea where he lived, but he knew that that wouldn’t last for very long. Despite this, he couldn’t help but pace back and forth across his living room floor as he pondered.

“Dammit. Everything is falling apart like a house of cards in a wind storm. At this point, I need to cut my losses and get out of here as soon as possible.”

To be more specific, his house was located near the entrance to Klugetown itself. A single-story log-cabin style building third in a row down an alleyway in between the much larger buildings. Perfectly hidden away in plain sight where almost no one could pick out the fact that he lived there.

Or could they…?

Tap-tap-tap.

There was suddenly a gentle knock on his front door. The tom reacted with a silent hiss, his ears flicking in the direction of the noise. He immediately dropped low to the ground, on all fours as he crept up to the door silently akin to a leopard stalking its prey.

“Gah...who is this? It can’t be him. He doesn’t even have my address. Unless…” He sniffed the air, but couldn’t exactly get a read on who it was. With his cards readily primed between his fingertips, he decided to wait it out…

And eventually, he would get an answer from a familiar female voice from beyond the door…

“Hello? Does an abyssinian live here? I was asking the neighbors and they said a cat-man is the one who owns this property.”

On his side of the door, Mio’s heart skipped a beat as he glared at the door intently. “...Is that...could that be her? If so, how? Why? Why hasn’t she left already?”

The tom didn’t want to take any chances though. Just to be safe, he looked through the tiny peephole on the door. Someone wearing a hood that covered her face and body was standing there. It was virtually impossible to tell who it was just by looking. Even if the voice was familiar, there was no guarantee that this individual was who Mio thought they were.

“Suspicious,” he thought to himself, and quickly came up with a way to question that person on the other side of the door without alerting her of who he was. He cleared his throat, and altered his voice a little to be unnaturally deeper than usual. “...Uh, maybe?” he asked in his fake voice, “Who’s askin’?”

“...I need help,” said the hooded female, “He’s after me, and I don’t have anywhere else to go.” She pushed the hood back ever so slightly to expose a bit of her face. “...It’s me.”

With one more peep through the door’s looking glass, that gave Mio all of the proof he needed as to who it was. He put his cards away, and quickly opened the door. “...Mrs--?”

She cut him off as she entered, removing the hood to expose the rest of her head. “Not anymore,” she spat with a small growl, “He and I are through. Ten years of my life down the drain, spent on a lie…”

Mio shut the door, and sighed as he spoke normally. “...I’m sorry to hear that. But I have to ask, what made you come to me? And how did you find out about where I live in the first place?”

“I...asked around,” she explained with a regretful frown on her face, “I realize now that it looked very weird to be asking about an abyssinian wearing a blue suit and red half-rim glasses. But those are your most standout features. And as far as why I wanted to see you...I can’t go anywhere else. He knows all of our neighbors and would more than likely have checked with them first. But I can’t exactly just trust anyone else around here either…”

Indeed. Spitha was stuck between a rock and an eternally hard place. The main problem was that she didn’t know what to do or how to process what had happened the day before. Whether or not she should leave and abandon Klugetown and her past life entirely was something that she couldn’t come to a mental conclusion on--not on her own anyway.

Mio would suggest something along those lines in fact. “...Aren’t you free to leave? Why not return home to the dragon lands?”

But sadly, she couldn’t allow herself to do that for one major reason. “...No. I’m not. That sick, twisted, so-called husband of mine moved us here five years ago, claiming he wanted to set up a restaurant-soup kitchen for the sake of charity, and said he wanted to make Klugetown a better place....” She folded her arms and shut her eyes with a small huff. “...Turns out that it was a complete farce. There is no charity. It’s just a front for some mining operation using pony slavery...can you believe it?”

The tom’s tail flicked as he balled his fists, trembling ever so slightly. “...He...yes. I can.”

Spitha took a step towards him with a concerned gaze as she recalled the fact that Mio and Rongu worked together. “...That’s right. You worked under him, yes? Were you...involved in any way?”

“To be honest? No, I was not involved in the slavery directly. However…” he paused, and sat down on his couch in the living room, “I feel as if...I’m partially responsible. I wish I could have done something different. Something to give those ponies a chance to get their lives back. You see…” he looked up at her, “I’ve been genuinely trying to make Klugetown into something different. But there is no saving it. This place is like a castle with no king or queen…” A playing card appeared in one of his hands like magic. A certain card with a cat in the iconic jester costume. “...Just Jokers. Fools. Everywhere. All over the place. There is no semblance of order and everything will fall apart if there is no foundation to be had. But...if I can just take that gamble and play a different hand…”

Was it possible? Could this tom really be after what her husband feigned about this entire time? “...Is he...does he really mean what he says?” Spitha sat down on the couch next to him, and decided to press him for more answers. “...I see what you’re after now. Though that begs the question: Why is someone like you working with these guys in the first place?”

“...That is a very long story.”

The dragon woman leaned closer, unafraid of lending him an ear for as long as he needed. “I’ve got time. The main reason why I didn’t just up and leave yet is because I want to actually try to make this place better for the folks living in it. Nobody else will...so I want to hear what you have to say on the subject.”

Since he had nothing to lose at this point, Mio decided to oblige. “Well, I’ve been working with them because I’ve essentially had no choice. I grew up on the streets of Tabbytown in Abyssinia. A small suburban town not too far from the capital of Panthera. There…” he turned his head, and broke eye contact while adjusting his glasses, “I saw...things that would make a child afraid of the rest of the world. Murder, rape...you name it.”

Spitha tilted her head, and put a claw on his shoulder. “Oh my...but I thought Abyssinia was a beautiful place run perfectly by the king and queen. Just as the Dragon Lands are controlled by a central power...right?”

Mio shrugged her arm off, and continued. “...That kingdom is too vast and large for the royal family’s own good. Post-civil war between Siam and Catskills, they annexed both territories and have managed them ever since. But because of the fact that they had to expend more resources to govern those areas…”

“...It became more difficult to keep up with the rest of the land they already owned?” Spitha mused.

To which Mio responded with a nod. “Precisely. Good guess. For a time, Sia--er, Tabbytown was lawless and suffered from a lack of, well, everything. My parents had died shortly after I was born so I don’t remember them. Then I went through the foster system and well--I hated it. I was always being punched, kicked, beat on...and the families who I got put with never really tried to help me feel welcome….”

“You poor thing…I’m so sorry you had to go through all of that,” the dragon mumbled, “And to think that Klugetown is also a part of the kingdom as well. Their management skills appear to be next to nonexistent…”

“I know the terminology is quite trite by now,” Mio went on as he scratched behind one of his ears, “But the world can really be an unfair place sometimes. But I’m not going to let that stop me from achieving my goal…”

Spitha fell silent and contemplated what she had just been told. Could Mio be the key to actually finding a way to repair Klugetown? Despite everything, deep down, she was still a bit on edge. “...He worked with him in some capacity. But that doesn’t make him just as bad, does it?”

Meanwhile…

About one block away, Rongu was questioning a certain porcupine resident…

“You sure she went that way?” said the dragon.

“I’m positive! I could smell her scales from here!”

“...Odd, but if true...this could prove beneficial. Thank you very much, good sir.”

The dragon tossed some gemstones to the ground for the porcupine, and made his way towards the alley...

Chapter 87

Chang stormed out of his father’s private quarters and up to one of the guest rooms that Axel resided within. It was quite a luxurious room with a large bed and the finest silk sheets. Everything was in the empire’s traditional red and yellow colors of course.

“...Lord Remington,” the prince asked as he knocked, “Is everything alright? You left the foyer with an odd look on your face that I had not seen before.”

The gunslinger had removed his gear and placed all of it on a dresser nearby. At first, he actually didn’t notice that the primate had entered at all. “...Huh? Oh...nothin’.”

Unable to accept that as an answer, Chang shook his head and pleaded. “...I can sense that something is wrong. I won’t force you, but please. Tell me if you can.”

“Guess there ain’t no point in tryin’a hide it.” Axel conceded and sat upon the bed, unable to make eye contact with the chimp. “I...I’ve just been doin’ some thinkin’.”

“...About?” Chang took a step towards him.

“...Vido, Kora--as well as you,” he replied--his voice shaken, “I-I went to the ‘firmary and saw their injuries. T-the boy’s wings were littered with holes like day-old swiss cheese. And they got Kora hooked up’ta some kinda breathin’ machine’ta keep her body workin’.” He interlocked his claws as he brought them together. For the first time since he had met Chang, Axel had started to display a sense of weakness--his voice started to break. “...I-I don’t wanna see ‘em hurt no more, bud…”

A mixed sense of emotions went through the monkey’s body. Part of him was shocked--as he was unable to reply right away. Another part of him was surprised. “...Lord Remington...Axel...he carries the weight of his allies on his shoulders.” But he shook off those thoughts in order to respond to him. “...Axel...I didn’t realize that you felt this way. You always keep your emotions so close to your heart...”

“...Didn’tcha see how that boy was hurtin’?” Axel asked, raising his voice slightly, “He’s gon’ need dozens’a stitches’ta fix up them holes in his wings! If that boy can’t fly no more, it’s gon’ be on me.” He lowered his voice, and sighed. “...His ma ain’t gon’ wanna see her boy comin’ back home with no injuries. I can’t let him fight no more.”

“...What?” Chang tilted his head, “But that’s preposterous. Vido fights because he wants to support you. The same goes for Kora. They want to follow you of their own accord Axel.”

Even if that was the case, Axel was unable to comprehend such a thing. He had traveled alone for so long as a roaming gun that the idea that others would willingly fight alongside him was something that he had a hard time processing.

To him, they were merely travel companions. Not people he wanted to see fight and potentially lose their lives under him. For Kora, it would be especially harsh given that she recently lost her sister and would have no closure for eliminating those who took her from her.

And for Vido, the last thing Axel wanted to do was return to Ms. Magpie and tell her that her son had died fighting for him. Both of these individuals were people that Axel held close to his heart--even if he didn’t show nor express it.

“...Maybe,” he replied lowly, “But I don’t want no one dyin’ on my watch. Not when they got good lives’ta have away from all this hell and damnation.” He stared up at the primate. “When we finally get our own airship, I’m goin’ my own way and sendin’ the boy back to his ma.”

“Wh...Axel…” Chang tried to reason with him, “We all want to fight this war with you...together.”

The hippogriff fell silent and looked away.

“...At least reconsider and ask what your friends think before you call it off, yes? Please?” Chang requested with pleading, beady eyes.

Axel hung his head. “...I’ll think about it. Fer now, go getcherself some sleep, kiddo.” With that, he turned over onto the bed. “Night.”

“...Good night, Axel,” Chang replied as he left the room. “It cannot end like this. I won’t let everything fall to ruin. We need to stick together.”

Meanwhile, Axel was also thinking to himself. “...Is this all really worth it? Should I just go off on my own? Do they really wanna stick by me…?”

Meanwhile, in Panthera…

The time zone of Abyssinia was just a few hours behind that of the Far East. Because of that, it was still fairly early into the night and pitch dark outside.

The sheriff she-cat that had arrived at Mio’s hotel room led both him and Spitha through the quiet, dark streets of the capital city until they reached the King and Queen’s Parliament building.

“Here we are, ya’ll,” said the sheriff, “I told you that I wasn’t messin’ around.”

Still skeptical, Spitha kept her wits about herself as they were led into the long, wide building. “Hm...What do you think, Mio?”

The tom sniffed the air, and looked at the building in front of them. Since he was rather familiar with the area, he was far less suspicious of the scenario than the dragon woman. Of course, he wasn’t just going to let his guard down either. “...I think we should at least see what’s going on. If the royal family really wants my help...I’d be a fool to turn them down.”

“...I trust his word. But I won’t let anything bad happen to him.” Spitha conceded and allowed Mio to take control of the situation. “Alright, Mio. Lead the way.” She then glared at the she-cat sheriff, “But if anything funny happens...don’t expect me to play nice, young lady.”

The sheriff responded with an anxious mewl as she led them up the steps and to the massive wooden door that led inside. “M-mewno way! I wouldn’t be doing all of this for personal gain! You think I like working late hours?!” she hissed as she opened the door, “Now come on. The royals are waiting for you.”

Mio shrugged his shoulders and walked up the steps to the building. “...Can’t fault ya there. I know what it’s like to work late.”

Spitha sighed, and followed. “...I do as well. Though, it’s mostly to do with staying up late with writer’s block.”

After some walking, the sheriff would lead them through the carpeted building towards a room at the far end of a large hallway--separated by another large door that had the symbols: ንጉስ እና ንግስት etched into them. These symbols meant “king and queen” in the Abyssinian language.

“They’ll be right with you,” said the she-cat, “Sit tight, okay?” She then turned and left around a corner.

Mio shoved his hands in the pockets of his suit. “Hm...she’s an odd one.”

Spitha leaned over to peek around the corner to make sure the sheriff had left. Then she turned to the tom. “Do you think she can be trusted?”

“This is the palace of the Abyssinian King and Queen,” Mio pointed out, “I highly doubt deception is on their repertoire.”

Soon enough, Mio’s word would be confirmed. The door to the royal family’s quarters would open, and they would be greeted by a tall she-cat wearing pink pajamas that had a fish print pattern along them. Her eyes were droopy with sagging lids, clearly perturbed at having being recently awoken.

“Rrrrr….” she purred, half-awake, “Are you the young man that Mau was talking about?”

“...Yes,” Mio answered, “And you are Queen Bombay, I presume?” He was about to kneel, but she cut him off.

“Look, I’m tired as all get-out so don’t bother with the formal jargon,” she hissed, “Just git in here. He’s waiting for you in his office.” She then yawned, exposing her sawblade-like fangs in the process as she made a hard right into a hallway. “I’m goin’ back to bed. Just don’t mess up the place. Okay?”

Mio was unable to say anything before she left. He glanced at Spitha. “...I can’t believe I just met the queen under such random circumstances.”

“I know how she feels,” the dragon replied, shutting the door behind herself, “There were quite a few nights that I could barely sleep because of a noisy neighbor or something similar.”

The two followed Bombay’s directions and turned left to enter a hallway opposite of the one the queen had left down. Soon enough, they found themselves at another door. This time a rosy redwood one.

Before Mio could knock, he heard a familiar voice from the other side.

“Come in.”

They both entered, and found themselves in a rather large office shaped like an oval. At at the very end of it sat King Mau at his desk.

“...My lord…” Mio mumbled in the presence of his ruler, “...What caused you to summon us?”

“I’m going to cut straight to the point,” the tom said as he leaned upon his desk, “I want your help.”

Chapter 114

“In that case, what should we do next?” Mio asked the dragoness.

“I’ve got it!” That’s when Spitha had a sinister idea. Something that she had never done with Rongu before. It was certain to make the dragon confess everything. So she lied down on the bed, and teasingly cupped her massive breasts--one in each claw. “...Mount the dragon, Mio~”

“Oh, I see…~” And Mio did just that. He sat upon Spitha’s body, straddling her abdomen with his cock waiting eagerly above her breasts.

“This is your last chance, Ron,” Spitha said with a cold stare at the yellow dragon, “Tell us what you know or else you’ll be sorry.”

“Try me, bitch,” Rongu spat in response. “I bet you don’t even know what you’re doing. You’ve never done that with me before.”

Spitha chuckled with a dismissive smile. “Ah you poor, poor manchild...I’ve never done this with you because your little dragon sausage is far too small to be stroked by my ravenous cleavage. But Mio…” Next, she let go of her breasts, allowing them to sag apart to both sides of her chest. Then, once Mio’s shaft was lying perfectly against her chest, she brought her breasts together with a loving squish!

“Rrrrrooww…” Mio gave a slight purr of a moan once his cock was enveloped by the dragoness’ breasts. Despite how large his shaft was, it was completely covered by the massive mammaries of the dragon woman. To the point where all that could be seen was his tip protruding from the top of her cleavage. “Ah...your boobs are wonderful, Spitha…”

Spitha shot him a teasing wink while sticking out her tongue. “I know. They’re so soft, and fluffy, and squishy against your big, fat, cat dick, aren’t they?” Once again, she added emphasis in her dialogue solely to anger Rongu.

“...Grrr...nghg….” And it was working. To the point where his own pitifully small cock started to become erect from what he saw.

The way Spitha spoke combined with seeing Rongu suffer from the corner of his eye filled the tom with excitement, causing his meaty shaft to swell up even more between the dragon’s deep, scaly cleavage. “Rrrr...fuck yes, Spitha...and I wanna give you everything…”

But she wasn’t done with teasing her newfound lover. Underneath one of the pillows on the bed was a small glasses case with a note attached. It read: From Bombay: Use these for a cute look. Spitha took them out and put them on. They had gold trim around the edges and gave her the ‘hot librarian’ appearance.

And as soon as she had them on, she purred back. “Then make a mess of me, Mio~” She placed her claws over her breasts, tightening the grip of her cleavage.

To which Mio started to rock his hips back and forth, fucking the dragon’s breasts. “Ahh...f-fuck...you look so damn good in those, Spitha…” he said, noting her glasses as he moaned.

Rongu grit his teeth with tears streaming down his face…

Spitha flicked out her tongue and started to swirl it around Mio’s tip, squeezing it each time it poked out of the top of her cleavage. “I can feel it...you’re throbbing so much...come on, give it to mama~!”

“Rrrrrraaagh~!” Mio reached his hands forward, grabbing both breasts as he shunted his hips faster and faster. His cock bounced and slammed through her breasts and against Spitha’s tongue at a feverish rate. So fast in fact, that the bed started to shift and rock against the wall from how much force he put into his hips. “Ahh...ahh...yesssss~!!”

With one final, hard slam as Spitha squeezed her breasts tightly, Mio’s shaft twitched and spurted thick wads of semen onto the dragoness’ face. Her nipples also began to leak bits of milk from the constant stimulation.

“Ah...it’s everywhere~!” Spitha cried out passionately as the tom released his semen. She opened her mouth wide to catch some of it, and then took the glasses off to sensually lick the rest off of the rims. “Mmm...how were mommy’s boobs, dear~?” She let go, allowing her breasts to flop to the sides of her body again, covered in thick strands of white tom-milk.

“Rrrrr…” Mio wiped away drool from the side of his mouth, “That was...so...eeep!”

Spitha had taken her right claw and started to gently jerk him off, stimulating his overly-sensitive penis directly after orgasm. “And he’s still hard! He’s perfect, isn’t he~?”

“Ggh...ngh…” A bit of precum had squirted from Rongu’s cock as he watched. “...I...f-fuck you both! Enough of this shit already!”

“Tell us what we want to know, and we’ll stop,” Mio commanded, “Unless you don’t mind watching your life fall apart that is.”

Simply hearing Mio’s voice drove the dragon batty as he trembled within the chains. “Shut up! You’re nothing special! That two-bit whore was never a good lay anyways!”

Spitha scowled and simply rolled her eyes in response to the petty insult. “Hmph. Guess he likes watching his ex have sex right in front of him.”

“No I--you’re worthless! Just like that bitch Lexi!” Rongu spouted hysterics as a last resort.

“...Lexi. Funny you mention her…” Spitha looked up at Nilson and Wilson--the two patrolmen who were still standing guard next to Rongu and signaled them with a nod. “That woman has a husband and children. And you have the balls to rape her...you’re disgusting.”

“Oh quit it with your--!” Rongu shouted, then suddenly stopped on a dime when he realized the two toms next to him were erect from the scene they had watched. “...”

“Guess he’s not giving in, eh Nilson?”

“Guess not, Wilson. Suppose we’ll have to up the ante…”

Both toms stood over him with their cocks throbbing and leaking precum on either side of his head. To which the dragon squealed anxiously. “W-wait...wait a second...I-I didn’t mean…”

Spitha meanwhile, continued to lightly stroke Mio’s shaft while cupping and groping his balls to make sure they weren’t in any pain. “How do you feel, baby?”

“Rrrrr…amazing…” said the tom, “I feel like I could go on forever…”

“That’s good. Because my next idea is going to throw him over the edge. Unless he’s willing to comply now…”

While he was anxious because of the hung, svelte toms standing over him, Rongu was arrogantly prideful to the end and refused to give in just yet. “...You...none of you scare me!”

And in a quick flash of movement, Wilson placed a ring gag within Rongu’s mouth which forced the dragon to keep his mouth open to where he was unable to move his jaw or even bite down.

“Ah...ahh…” his eyes darted around in a state of panic as he realized what was awaiting him as Nilson and Wilson started rubbing their erect cocks on the sides of his face. But they weren’t going to start on him just yet.

“Alright, Mio,” Spitha said as she sat upright and got off the bed for a moment, “Lie down with your head towards the footboard.”

“Understood, Spithy~” he purred as he lied down in the opposite direction of where one would normally lie on a bed.

Spitha then stood over him, raising her right leg and exposing her wet pussy to the tom. She reached her left hand down to her pussy, rubbing the slit and used her right to play with her right breast. “Mm...you wanna put it inside me, Mr. Kitty~?” She purred to him while using the clawed toes of her right foot to idly stroke his erect member--up and down, then back and forth.

“Hhhh...yes…” Mio replied with shaky breaths as he watched the big, beautiful dragon woman play with herself in front of him. “Let’s make Ron regret everything he’s ever done~”

Chapter 117

But to add insult to injury, they would perform one last act of spite.

“Put him on the ground for a moment, dear. And put that thing back on his face.” Spitha made a request to the guardsman tom. “Follow me, Mio.”

And Wilson did as requested. He placed the ring gag on the dragon’s mouth, then pushed Rongu down onto his back.

With his mouth held agape by force once more, he was unable to fight back.

Mio pulled out, and this enabled Spitha to stand upright. She walked over to Rongu and bent over so that her pussy would leak Mio’s seed mixed with her own fluids down into the dragon’s mouth.

“HHHG!” Rongu gasped as he was force-fed the semen mixture.

“Taste that?” Spitha roared, “That’s real love. Something you’ll never feel because of how inconsiderate you are.” She then looked up at the bed, “Mio…can you--ee!”

The tom was already ahead of her. Having stood behind her and been rubbing his shaft in between her plump, scaly ass. “Oh I know just what he needs.” After a few more teasing humps, Mio slowly and carefully forced his cock into Spitha’s anus, causing the dragoness to cry out.

“AWK! Yes! Fill my big dragon booty and make it rain on this sorry shitstain!” Spitha squealed as the girthy tom’s cock spread her ass apart with the barbs scratching her insides. She then wrapped her tail around the tom’s body, holding him close.

Plap!

“OH YES!”

Mio gave a playful, firm slap to her ass, causing it to jiggle. Then, he grabbed both of Spitha’s arms by her wrists and started to thrust his hips while purring. Textbook doggystyle. He was screwing her so hard that her breasts were jiggling and spraying droplets of milk every which way.

And all the while, the cum continued to rain down upon Rongu, shaming him as he sobbed to himself…

Mio gave no warning either. He finished hard, cumming deep into the dragoness’ ass with a loving hiss. “HHHHH!”

“AA-A-AH~!” Spitha gasped breathlessly as she reached another orgasm from the anal stimulation, and squirting down onto the dragon.

Once he was satisfied, and filled Spitha’s belly with his seed, Mio Pulled out, causing a waterfall of cum to drip down onto the dragon from both Spitha’s ass and his shaft.

“...That’s the taste of the man that has stolen your wife from you,” he snarled down at the cowering dragon, “You’d do well to remember it.”

Helplessly, all Rongu could do was whimper and groan as Mio and Spitha exchanged a loving kiss above him…

When it was all said and done, Spitha and Mio returned to the king and queen after completing the interrogation to explain what they had learned. Luckily, they had already gotten the report from Nilson beforehand.

“We witnessed the entire thing,” Mau said with a tired huff, “It was...quite the situation, wasn’t it, hun?”

Bombay purred as she nuzzled her husband’s neck. “Yes it was. But we learned some valuable information from that dragon and were able to send out some troops.”

“Really?” Mio asked as he stepped forward, “Will they be back before Zula returns?”

“Those soldiers of ours should return by tomorrow morning,” Mau proclaimed with a confident smile, “This isn’t their first foray into rescue missions. Plus, they’re outfitted with more than enough ammunition to last them any sort of scuffle while getting as many ponies out of there as they can.”

“Oh goodie,” Spitha sighed, “I’m so glad to hear that. Ron’s reign of terror over that place will finally come to an end.”

While that was true, there was still more work to be done. Rongu wasn’t the final authority on the situation and Zula was still a problem--as Bombay would point out.

“Mm...somewhat,” she replied, “But now that we have confirmation that General Zula is in charge of Klugetown, we need to prepare for the possibility of waging war.”

Mio’s ears twitched upon hearing that, and he gave a frustrated mewl to himself. “Gah...again? But won’t another war make everything worse for the innocent lives in that place?”

Mau was equally hesitant as he leaned against his desk. “I...would not like to repeat the actions of my father, no. Ideally, I’d like to evacuate all of those who are suffering from poverty and wish to leave that place before we incite any sort of conflict. But…”

“But you know it’s too great of a risk,” Spitha brought to mind the difficulty involved with clearing out a place as messy as Klugetown, “It’s not something we’re prepared to accomplish on our own.”

“...Which is correct, yes,” Bombay replied, “Our resources are still limited--so if we want to attack that location, we need to have some extra support.” She reached into the desk, and grabbed a document. “Which is why I have this…”

Mau’s eyes shifted over to the piece of paper and in an instant, he could tell exactly what it was she was about to suggest. “Oh no...not this again.”

“Oh shush, sweetie,” the queen hissed with her hands on her hips, “That place is like a cancer cell. It will only find ways to grow and corrupt anything it touches if its given any further time to expand. We have to be swift and delete the source of the problem with any support we can get.”

“Hold on,” Mio held his hands up to get their attention, “I’m afraid I’m out of the loop here. What exactly is the problem?”

Mau would answer. “...She wants us to ally with Caninia to nip this problem in the bud.”

And Bombay would follow up, “But he thinks that this would overstep the bounds of our treaty. So he doesn’t even want to try asking for help.” The document she had pulled out of the desk was the peace signing between Abyssinia and Caninia. “I say we should at least give it a try before we give up. What do you think, Mio?”

“Hm…” While he was hardly an authority on military tactics, the situation did play to Mio’s one strength: Intellect. “There’s only so many things we can do by ourselves. Hell, if that cowboy was still here, I’d want to ask for his help too…” Ultimately with limited time and resources at their disposal, Mio chose the safest play. “Let’s at least see if they’re willing to help us out,” he explained as he looked at Mau, “Are you able to send a messenger to Caninia within 48 hours?”

It couldn’t hurt to at least try. What was there to lose? Mau conceded as he spoke, “...Yes. It can be done. If the Diamond Dogs are willing to help, then I’d be grateful....even though I’m not very confident.”

“At least you’re honest with how you feel,” Spitha noted, “That’s something that more men should be willing to do for themselves instead of bottling their emotions.”

Bombay leaned against her husband’s shoulder once more. “She’s right, you know. And I completely understand why you’re apprehensive. But trust me on this one, okay dear?”

Mau leaned over and placed a kiss on her forehead. “Of course. I’ll send my quickest messenger--hopefully he’ll bring us some news quickly…” He glanced at Mio and Spitha. “As far as you two go...you both should rest. I’m sure that interrogation session took a lot out of you both.”

The dragoness and the tom both blushed.

“...Was I that loud?” Spitha muttered, “Oh, excuse me...I’ve just been...deprived of…”

“Oh don’t worry yourself,” Bombay reassured her with a purr, “That’s how I feel after a week of not having this hunk of a man inside me. It sounds like Mio was excellent.”

The young tom cleared his throat. “...Ahem--that is to say--we uh...we did our best to ensure that we got the necessary information.”

“Just admit that you love each other,” the queen said with an amused grin, “We can all see it. Can’t we, hun?”

The king added his own take. “...Well, I wasn’t sure at first, but after what I heard, it’s practically hard evidence. You two are perfect for each other. Trust me--I’ve been married to this little pussy since...has it been a decade?”

“Ahem.” Bombay cut him off by clearing her throat. “...There’s no need to explain that.”

Mau chuckled and purred at his wife. “Oh now you’re starting to feel embarrassed, hm?”

“Our ages is not something our guests need to know,” she said with a huff while puffing out her cheeks, “It’s important to maintain a youthful appearance for the sake of our subjects.”

As the king and queen bantered back and forth, Mio started to back away with a small grin on his face. “...Psst. Best we leave them be,” he whispered to Spitha as he left the room, “We’d end up standing there for a while if we didn’t say anything.”

“Oh...are you sure?” Spitha followed him out of the room. Behind her, she would be able to hear the sound of the desk rattling which only made her leave a bit more quickly. “Oh dear. They’re quite the frisky pair, aren’t they?”

“We have no room to talk,” Mio said with a snicker, “I’m just glad that they’ve sent their troops down to Klugetown. It looks like progress is finally being made…”

“Yes it is,” Spitha agreed as she walked with him back to the living room located in the royal family’s quarters. “But more importantly…how’s your face?”

Mio stopped on a dime and looked in the nearest mirror. Through all of the chaos he hadn’t considered how he felt due to being focused on everyone else. “Ah...this thing hasn’t quite healed yet,” he muttered, looking at the X-shaped scar that was still present on his face.

“Don’t worry…” Spitha trilled while hugging upon him from behind. “I’m sure it’ll heal soon…”

The tom turned his head upwards and kissed her upon her neck. “As far as I’m concerned, I’ve already healed…”

Moments later, there would be a knock at the door. Spitha let the tom go and carefully opened it. “...Hello?”

The yellow she-cat doctor known as Mona was present on the other side. “Hello? Ah, perfect. Ms. Spitha? Your mother is here to see you.”

“...My mother?”

Chapter 127

Back in the Junker Yard…

Just as the trio had anticipated. All of the Diamond Dogs had been driven out of the small canyon thanks to their little distraction. And with the wall of rocks that had been created thanks to the explosion, it would be a while before any of them would return.

“Alright, ya’ll,” Axel muttered to his crewmates, “Check every buildin’ ya see. Lemme know if ya catch a whiff of any gold. Or signs of any gangsters.”

“Wait,” Vido replied as he peered into a scrap building. “You don’t think we got them all outta there?”

“I’m expectin’ a few of ‘em’ta still be here,” Axel replied as he shifted his gaze around the environment. His nose was still hard at work, actively sniffing out whatever shred of gold he could hope for.

And wouldn’t you know it? His nose knew.

“Got it,” he called out to his group as he flew towards a building in the middle of the junkyard that was made out of boat-like pieces of scrap.

The griffon and abyssinian she-cat slowly walked up, following him there…

Then, all of a sudden--

“Remington!” Kora shouted as she scampered on all fours in his direction. “To your left!”

“...!”

BLAM!

Just as Kora had predicted, something did come in from Axel’s left. Various pieces of scrap metal that were fired off in a spread akin to shotgun pellets. Thankfully, Kora’s warning is what saved the gunslinger just in the nick of time as he was able to fly out of the way of the molten metal bullets before they could reach him.

He raised his pistols, and pointed them in the direction that the shots were fired from. “What in the hell…”

“Hmph…” The man behind the bullets stepped forward--the wolf-like diamond dog that worked for Kolasi. “If I didn’t know any better, I’d say you’d have the reflexes of a cat to dodge those.”

Kora hissed and made her presence known by standing in front of Axel. “Who are you, heathen? Identify yourself.”

“Well…” he raised his rifle, and rested it upon his shoulder, “I suppose that would explain it. Regardless, I could ask you all the same thing. But I suppose I already know why you’re here…and I can’t exactly blame you.”

Vido raised his marksman rifle, pointing it at the wolfman. “Oh? If you can’t blame us, then why oppose us, perro?”

“Because I chose this life,” he replied, “And so did the rest of us. Even if it isn’t ideal, it’s far better than living under the kingdom’s rule…keeping us down and preventing us from living the way we want…”

While the relationship between the two sides was interesting in a vacuum, Axel refused to allow himself to get wrapped up in such a thing.

“I don’t give a right damn about what side is doin’ what’ta whoever,” he coldly responded whilst cocking his pistols, “I’m here for the sake of my folks, and deletin’ any and all who were involved in they disappearance.”

“Same here,” Kora added, “I care not for the politics of your land. All we want is justice to be served.”

Vido decided to be more direct in his approach to this conversation. “Do the names ‘Magpie’ or ‘Remington’ ring a bell, perro?”

The wolfman paused and looked away from them. “...So that’s who you are. The legendary Remington himself…”

“Ya goddamn right,” Axel continued, “Now I ain’t gon’ ask ya again. Tell me whatcha know.”

The wolfman placed his rifle on the ground and held his hands up. “You’ll want to ask a hyena-woman who works down below. Her name is Ejei and she manages the slavery business down here. That’s all I know. Honest.”

Kora looked over at Axel and asked, “Do you think we can trust him, Lord?”

Axel slowly lowered his weapons and stared coldly into the eyes of the wolfman. “...He don’t look like no killer. If he really wanted’ta kill us, he would’ve approached us from behind--not from a direction where it was easily avoidable.”

“You sure, boss?” Vido asked, “He still shot at us first.”

“I know that, but we ain’t got much time left standin’ around…” Axel looked at the wolfman, “Where would I find this ‘Ejei’?”

And the wolfman responded by pointing to the building that the trio had been eyeing up moments prior. “Down there. She had just recently returned with someone--looked like a birdman.”

“...Birdman…I wonder…” Axel thought about it to himself, but chose to not let it distract him from his objective. “Come on, ya’ll. Let’s not waste no more time.”

At his discretion, Vido and Kora would follow Axel in the direction that the wolfman had pointed them to, visibly on edge and concerned over whether or not he was telling the truth…

Meanwhile, in the vast expanse of the desert near Klugetown…

Typh had led Zula out into the desert where the smoking wreckage of her airship had fallen. Among the wreckage, loads of deer corpses could be seen strewn about within the sand and the wooden parts of the ship.

“Here we are,” said the eagle woman as they approached the mess of a broken ship. “Now what do you intend to do here with that little trinket of yours, mate?”

“Just watch…” Zula held the skull charm into the air…

…SHOOM!

The souls of the various deer-folk were pulled from the beyond, and promptly transmitted back into their bodies. Their wounds would heal, and they’d awaken as if they were never hurt to begin with.

However, there was one key difference with them now that they had been revived…

They all stood in front of Zula in a row with their heads down, dutifully awaiting orders. They weren’t exactly ‘alive’ anymore…more like undead.

“There we go. Now your crew is back in action…” Zula looked in Typh’s direction with a smug expression. “...At my command. I initially didn't want to use this, but drastic times, drastic measures...”

The eagle woman sighed as she folded her arms. Her face said it all--she had anticipated Zula taking advantage of, and using her crew for her own means instead. “You know, I saw this coming. I suppose I’ll be working for you now, hm?”

“If you want to stay alive, yes,” Zula replied as she pocketed the magical device. “Now--as to what we’ll do next…”

Chapter 154

The next morning…

“Agh…what the hell happened last night?” Axel would awaken and find himself sleeping in bed like normal. However, he could tell something was off-key as soon as he regained consciousness. His pelvis was sore and he could taste what felt like a sweet, sugary sensation on his tongue.

That’s when he realized who all was in bed with him.

Several large minotaur ladies--a few dressed in their clown outfits, others dressed in mime outfits. They were sound asleep nearby, and the evidence was clear as day--with trails of semen leaking out of their bodies, it didn’t take long for Axel to figure out what had happened.

“...Hot damn. Just how long were we…?”

Before he could spend much time thinking about it for very long, Clarabelle walked into the room with her nightgown halfway fastened. Her hair was a mess, and one of her breasts was hanging out, casually swaying around. “Oh! Axel…you’re up, huh? Guess we played a bit rough last night, didn’t we?”

“...We did, huh? But all the clowns and mimes…you really had ‘em take care’a me, didn’tcha?”

Clarabelle noticed her exposed bosom and let out a small gasp before quickly making herself decent. “Ah! Er…yes. I noticed how stressed out you were when you went to bed last night, so I asked you if you’d like some help. You said yes, so…the girls and I did our best to remove every last drop of stress out of you.”

“...”

Admittedly, she had a point. The confrontation he had with Mio the previous evening had left Axel drained emotionally. As soon as the tom had mentioned the hippogriffs--the species his father belonged to--it drove him up a wall. It was a rather painful thing to remember, but ultimately, he knew he needed to keep moving forward.

“Sorry,” he muttered as he sat upright, “I’m better than that. I know I am. Shouldn’t have reacted that way. And don’t worry--I’ll make sure I apologize’ta the cat man too.”

Clarabelle sat on the side of the bed between some of the other minotaurs where there was free space, and shook her head. “...That’s no way to talk, dear. Your emotions are important too. You’ve had way too much weighing you down as of late, so you needed an outlet. Is that not right?”

“Well…I…” he scratched the back of his head as he averted his gaze out of shyness, “I s’pose. Then he drops in here and tells me that he wants me’ta ask the other taurs for help and I’m just…I couldn’t even think about what’ta do.”

“I understand…it can be difficult to think of what move to make when you’re under a lot of pressure,” Clarabelle replied as she grabbed ahold of his claw in both of her hands, “But know that you’re not alone anymore. No matter what, I’ll--no, not just me--we’ll all be here to stand by you.”

As soon as she grabbed his claw, the hippogriff was unable to speak immediately. A rosy tint colored his cheeks as his jaw hung wide open. “I…you…”

Clarabelle let go of his claw, and giggled into her hand. “Oh you…you’re rather adorable when you get like that, sweetums.” She then got up and started walking to the door. “Take all the time ya need’ta think, ya hear? Then once you’ve made up yer mind, come on downstairs for breakfast with yer friends and family. You can tell Mio and the rest of us whatchyer plannin’ then. Alright?”

The cow woman’s words restored confidence in the gunslinger. If there was a way he could get the backing and support of the minotaur warriors, then maybe, just maybe, things would go much smoother overall.

However, he still had his reservations…

“...These are families here. Wives, mothers, daughters--would they be willin’ta join up with me on an entire raid on a whole different city? Guess there’s only one way’ta find out.”

Beyond that, he had also begun to strategize on what he would do next. Axel got out of bed, and took a look at his leather armor that was set on the nearby vanity. “...Yeah. This ain’t gon’ do,” he thought to himself as he inspected the penetrative bullet holes in the wing-shaped portions of his armor, “Yikes…I’mma need somethin’ stronger than this. I wonder…”

That’s when he came to a conclusion.

“That’s it!”

About an hour later…

Axel left his room, and went downstairs to the cafe for breakfast. Not only were the other members of his crew present, but Celaeno’s were as well!

“There’s the man of the hour,” the bird-captain herself spoke up from the end of the room, which caused everyone to turn and look in Axel’s direction as well, “I was getting worried you wouldn’t even wake up.”

“Lord Remington, how are you?” Kora asked.

“Sleep well?” Vido asked as well.

“I did…” he looked at Vido in particular with a worried frown, “But I’m more concerned about you, partner. How ya holdin’ up?”

“Well…I had a talk with our monkey friend here--”

Chang was sitting next to Kora at one of the cafe tables, busy with his nose deeply entrenched within the Abyssinian spellbook she had acquired and had been writing down various spells.

Axel tilted his head and asked, “...is he alright?”

Kora’s ears quivered as she spoke up. “Oh, yes…he’s just assisting me with the inner workings of this tome. I was thinking of making use of it in our next battle, but I have to be prepared first. Can’t rush too hastily into these things, you know?”

The idea of making use of those arcane tricks intrigued Axel, but he was still apprehensive nonetheless. After all, the last time she used it, the she-cat ended up with a severe migraine that landed her in the hospital for quite some time. Using it improperly once more…

“...Dammit. Ya’ll are really goin’ all out, ain’tcha?”

For the moment, he put that in the back of his mind as he addressed Vido. “That’s good’ta hear you’re feelin’ better, friend. If yer still worried about all this…you ain’t gotta fight.”

“Nonsense, amigo,” the griffon replied, “I want to be here for all of you. And your sister. You guys are my family now, and I intend to keep it that way. So what’s the plan, boss?”

Chapter 181

Just as Kora had described, an award ceremony was set to take place in the middle of the reformed Klugetown. Officiated by the king and queen of Abyssinia themselves, Axel and his friends would all stand on a stage in the middle of the square behind the curtains as they awaited their arrival.

“Gah…I don’t do very well with no large crowds,” Axel muttered as he poked his head out to view just how many individuals had shown up and taken their seats. Among them, familiar faces were included such as Ms. Martha and Clarabelle. The latter waved at Axel from her seat in the back row. “Gets me all nervous…”

“Relax yourself, amigo,” Vido replied as he pat his gunslinger friend on the back, “You’ve got nothing to worry about. After all of the shit we’ve gone through together, you deserve some form of recognition. Isn’t that right, Kora?”

The she-cat agreed as she flicked her tail. “Hm? Oh yes, of course. This was quite the hard-fought war that I believe will go down in history as one of the most important, world-altering events that Equestria certainly wasn’t apart of.”

“No kiddin’,” Axel replied with a chuckle, “For all their talk about friendship and shit, they certainly ain’t stickin’ they necks out for nobody else.”

“The griffons in particular still have it pretty bad,” Vido admitted, “No telling whether things will actually get better or not.”

Axel snapped his claw fingers as an idea popped into his head. “Ya know. I’ve been wonderin’ about Griffonstone these past few months and kinda realized that they problem is that they ain’t got no real farmlands. The minotaurs are just fine since they can grow they own food.”

“To be fair,” Kora interjected, “The minotaurs do have the distinct advantage of being able to produce their own milk. I don’t think Griffons can do that--can they, Lord Magpie?”

“In very small quantities for infants usually,” Vido replied, “Not enough to bottle and sell like the cow ladies can.”

“Hm…then we’s gon’ need a trade route…” Axel muttered as he gave it some more thought. “Maybe it can be a part of my little acceptance speech or whatever.”

Soon enough, the king and queen of Abyssinia arrived to greet them behind the curtains.

“Ah. Here they are,” King Mau proclaimed as he walked around and shook each of their hands/paws. “The heroes of our homeland and saviors of the entire south. How does it feel?”

“Oh! You’re all just so adorable!” Queen Bombay purred as she approached each one with a hug and friendly nuzzles against the sides of their faces. “A team of rag-tag superheroes coming together to save everyone! It’s like something out of a movie!”

“I told you those films had a basis in reality,” the king asserted, teasing his wife.

“Oh shush--I knew they’d make it the whole time,” the queen huffed, rolling her eyes in responded to her husband.

Axel, Kora, and Vido simply laughed amongst themselves as they listened to the old couple banter with each other.

Just then, Mio would arrive and join in on the conversation. “Am I interrupting anything? Ah! Your majesties. It’s great to see you both here,” he said with a bow out of respect.

“Rise, young man,” Mau urged him to stand upright, “You’re our equal now and deserve to be treated as such. In fact, we’d like it if you remained on stage during the ceremony.”

“Me?” Mio asked while pointing at himself, “How come?”

Bombay approached him and threw her arms around him to give him a loving hug. “We…have something that involves you that we’d like to make official. And public. If that’s okay with you.”

Mio hesitated for a moment, but eventually returned the gesture by hugging her back. “I…of course, ma’am. Whatever you’d like to announce, I’d be happy to hear it.”

Bombay backed away and sniffled with a small smile on her face. “That’s…that makes me happy. Alright, hun,” she looked at her husband, “Get the medals ready and have someone open the curtain.”

“On it,” Mau replied as he started to make the final preparations.

Within minutes, the curtain opened up to the crowd. Within the crowd, Roseanne had appeared alongside Chang, completing the auxiliary members of Axel’s crew that had been with him on this grand adventure.

The trio stood in line on stage next to Mio--who was addressed by the royal couple first.

“Thank you for your attendance,” Mau started off, “On behalf of everyone here, as well as the entire Southern Hemisphere, I’m happy to congratulate all of the wonderful people who fought to end the slave routes that wormed their way through Klugetown.”

The audience was given a moment to applaud, and Bombay took over right after. “But before we begin. My husband and I have a rather important announcement to make. And a proposal to Mio…”

“...Again: Me?” Mio muttered in awe as he flicked his tail, “I mean…yes?”

Mau approached him…with official documentation dedicated to Mio’s formal adoption. “...You’ve shown us that you deserve to be brought into our family. After risking everything from tail to claw, we would be honored to take you in as our son.”

“...If you’d like, of course,” Bombay added, “There’s no pressure in accepting right now. However, we wanted to make our feelings known far and wide. No matter what choice you make: We love you, Mio.”

The tom paused, and hid his eyes as he shed rivers of tears behind them. “I…I don’t know what to say…”